《Spurned Luna鈥檚 Return: On Your Knees, Alpha Chase》 Chapter 1 ¡°How dare you insult my sister? You have a death wish? You child of a bitch!¡± Pa! Pa! Pa! Three loud ps hit a smallish, skinny, tanned, ck-haired girl. She fell to the floor from the impact and quickly knelt, despite the stinging pain she felt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry. Please forgive me. I¡¯ll never do that again.¡± she begged with her face to the ground. Her clothes were ragged and faded. Her hair was tangled with dirt in it and covered her face. Her whole body was covered in cuts and bruises. Some scars that had barely healed fromst night¡¯s beatings had been reopened. How painful were they? She hadn¡¯t eaten since yesterday afternoon and now it was almost evening. She was already super weak before taking this beating. ¡°Please have mercy on me. I was stupid. Please, have mercy!¡± she cried in a hoarse voice. The person who beat her was the gamma¡¯s son, William Woods. He was just one of the many pack members that beat her up either for fun or to relieve stress. She is a punching bag to them. Some just usedme excuses to hit her. She could not resist. She had nowhere to go and wouldn¡¯t survive outside the pack, as she¡¯d be a rogue. She has been here for as long as she can remember. She isn¡¯t a member of this pack. How did she get here then? Let me tell you a little history. ********** ¡°Lavana, hun! Come. get your food.¡± a brown-haired woman called out from. the kitchen. ¡°Yes, mama!¡± a little girl of around 4 with ck hair ties into two small ponytails, as her hair was short, ran into the kitchen and hugged her mum¡¯s left leg. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to eat your food. It smells so good.¡± the little one said. ¡°Hmmn! I¡¯m not sure you like it. My princess must be pretending.¡± teased the mother. ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯m dead serious, mama. Let me show you my sincerity.¡± the little one stopped hugging her thigh and retreated 7 ft away from the mom. ¡°Watch thisdy!¡± she said and started dancing. ¡°Whoa! Mama sees your sincerity. Come, let me hug the princess.¡± the mum squatted and spread her arms. Lavana ran straight into her arms and ced her small hands around her mom¡¯s neck. ¡°I love you, mummy!¡± she giggled. ¡°Yeah, my Lavana loves me best.¡± Suddenly, there were sounds of shooting along with howls. A yell was heard. ¡°Warriors, the pack is under attack.¡± The mom trembled in her heart but tried not to let the girl see her worried. ¡°Mommy, is there trouble?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Not a big one. Just some flies. Don¡¯t worry, daddy and the other strong warriors will drive them away from here. It will be a piece of cake. Now why don¡¯t you hide in the secret room while mommy goes to watch the battle. I promise you, I¡¯ll gist you all the interesting parts.¡± the mom said. ¡°Ok, mummy.¡± the girl broke the hug and her mum gave her the food. ¡°You¡¯ll have to eat it in there and here¡­ you can y games on my phone to kill time. What do you think?¡± ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll y Candy Crush and then Princess dress up.¡± ¡°Alright! Anything you wanna y, you can.¡± ¡°Can I dance too?¡± ¡°Yup. But make sure the music isn¡¯t loud.¡± her mum cautioned.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Okay mummy.¡± the little one nodded and her mum pecked her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± >>>>>> After hiding the little one in the secret room underground, the mom braced herself to go out of the home. ¡°Brandon, my love, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t leave you out there all alone. I¡¯ll have to disobey you this time.¡± she said as her eyes turned grey. She transformed into a ck wolf and ran outside. She saw that their side was on the losing side. Her husband had been killed along with the others. Only a few were still fighting but they were injured badly. She shed a tear and her eyes turned red. ¡°I might as well take you down with me.¡± she rushed at the intruders and started killing many of them. But one of them was able to bite her neck. She fell to the ground and transformed back to human. Her hair covered her face. She looked at the intruders who had also returned to their human form. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this, Alpha ke. The retribution wile to you. I swear.¡± she yelled. ¡°Shut her mouth. The air isn¡¯t fresh anymore.¡± said a bulky man with red hair and green eyes. ¡°Yes Alpha!¡± one of the surviving intruders, the winning Alpha¡¯s subordinate, replied. He walked towards thedy who started retreating. ¡°You are one pathetic, weak pack. We asked you to give us some of yournd and you¡¯ll get money in return. But you im it¡¯s your ancestralnd. Can¡¯t be given up, right? Now look at you. Only 7 of you are left. And even so, none of you will live to see tomorrow. This could have been avoided. It¡¯s quite a shame that many morons abound on earth.¡± the Alpha said with fake pity in his eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this. You won¡¯t!¡± she screamed and tried to transform, to no avail. The bite wound on her neck hadn¡¯t healed yet. ¡°Stop struggling, woman.¡± the intruder Alpha¡¯s subordinate said and held her by the throat. She was struggling but eventually gave up when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The Alpha¡¯s subordinate also killed the other 6 warriors who could barely stand. ¡°Congrattions, thisnd is now yours.¡± the subordinate knelt and bowed along with the other 50 warriors. ¡°Congrattions, Alpha!¡± they chorused. ¡°Alpha ke smiled and told them to rise. ¡°Clean this ce up. Next weel, we are moving some pups here.¡± ¡°Aye, Alpha!¡± the subordinates chorused again. ¡°Alpha, there is this one who had been hiding.¡± a new voice was heard. It was Alpha ke¡¯s Beta, Lucas Syner who had blonde hair. He was dragging a girl who was crying and struggling to get away from him to no avail. ¡°Let me go! Let me go, you bad man.¡± she cried. ¡°Bring her to me.¡± Alpha kemented. The Beta tossed Lavana to the Alpha¡¯s feet. He then scanned her with his eyes that had turned red. ¡°She is an omega!¡± he announced. ¡°Let¡¯s keep her as our trophy. She will be a ve and punching bag to our pack. This is a tinypensation for losing our beloved warriors.¡± he said and kicked the child in the stomach. She flew from the impact and fell among the corpses of her pack members. She started crying bitterly. ¡°Mummy¡­ where are you? Come, save me¡­ mommy!¡± she cried as she spat out blood. She looked at the dead bodies and found her dad and her mom dead and separated from each other. ¡°No!¡± she cried. At that moment, the Beta wasing towards her and she starting retreating. She saw her ymate, Austin Cararner, the Gamma¡¯s son who had promised to marry her jokingly yesterday. He was dead too. Just like the others. She¡¯s the only one alive. No, she didn¡¯t want to die in their hands. She wanted to live so she can take revenge. ¡°Hun, if you keep retreating, I¡¯ll have no choice but to end you.¡± Lucas said. ¡°Get away from me. You are evil. You killed my parents. You killed Austin. I hate you. I hate you all.¡± she yelled and managed to stand up. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll avenge my pack.¡± she swore to herself and started running with all her might. Lucas easily caught her back to the Alpha who gave her a tight p, causing her to spit out blood and 3 teeth. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± the Alpha pped her again. ¡°This is the kind of life you will live until you expire, kiddo. Tie her up and take her back to the pack. The rest of you, clean up this mess!¡± he ordered, and they bowed. ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± they chorused, and Alpha ke left the scene. Lavana watched him leave and cried. She looked back at her dead pack members. Her mum and her dad couldn¡¯t even touch each other in their death. Austin and his mum died too. She was the only one left¡­ She will be beaten in the new pack she will be taken to. She will be a ve¡­ how did life turn out like this. Some minutes ago, she was ying games and then danced to music from her mom¡¯s earphones. She was having a st with the food made by her mum too. Who knew that would be thest time she knew happiness? >>>>>>>>>> Raltonpack. This is Alpha ke¡¯s pack. The second strongest pack on the list of elite packs kept by the wolf council. Lavana was introduced to the pack as the trophy and punching bag. No one was to show mercy to her. From then on, anyone who felt like beating her up, woulde to her. At first she tried to resist but now, she has given up. Resisting means more beatings which will take longer time to heal. As an omega who hadn¡¯t shifted yet, her healing was the slowest! ************** After the Gamma¡¯s son was satisfied with beating her, he left and she copsed to the floor in pain and exhaustion. She had no more tears to shed. Her whole body trembled. She struggled to crawl to the corner of the super tiny room she was given to stay from the day she was taken to this damn pack. It had no windows or a door to protect her from mosquitoes and other creeping animals. She used a cloth thrown away by one of the omegas as a curtain and that was all. She opened a nylon bag and took out some dried herbs that helped her to heal a little faster. She found these 4 years ago and started to dry them so that she can chew on them everyday. It was very bitter but effective. *** Hello I¡¯m happy that you stopped by to check out this book. Pls add this book to your library. And make sure to leave ament and tell me what you feel. Chapter 2 3 dayster, it was the day the Alpha¡¯s son would turn 16 and also the day he would first shift into a werewolf and train himself further for the position of an Alpha, which would be his in two years time. The Alpha threw a party which wouldst till 2 am the next day. The Alpha¡¯s sole son named Chase, would show his wolf to them after being assisted by the Beta. This was the tradition. The party started at 8 pm and everyone was invited. Except a certain somebody! She was thankful no one was in the mood to beat her up today. Maybe Mother Luck decided to shine on her for a time. But she could expect more beatings tomorrow. For now, she was thankful. Today was even her period! She didn¡¯t have the luxury of getting disposable pads every time. She often settles for some rags thrown in trash. She¡¯d wash and use them. It was better than nothing. Although many had seen her leak out sometimes coz she couldn¡¯t change out of her rags in time as she was busy receiving hits. She had to bear the mockery especially from the boys in the pack. Shey on the cold floor in her tiny room and closed her eyes. She clutched her belly and a tear escaped her eyelids. ¡°Father¡­ Mother¡­ Austin¡­ Why? Why did that have to happen? Why is life so unfair? Why am I even struggling to live? I¡¯m same age as the Alpha only he¡¯s months older. Today, he¡¯s shifting with people to celebrate the emergence of his wolf. But look at me¡­ I can¡¯t even feel my wolf say less of experience my first shift. I am a ve to the omegas in this damn pack. I have no future. Even if I die, will I even have a tomb? Revenge? That¡¯s far off from me. I can¡¯t even hold a bucket properly, I have almost no ess to food so I eat herbs that aren¡¯t poisonous. Everyone¡¯s out there enjoying themselve; having a good time, but here I am¡­ even rats don¡¯t wannae close to me. I should have died back then so we¡¯d be reunited early. Why¡­ why do I keep struggling to see the next day?¡± she muttered to herself as tears fell in torrents. She¡¯s so hungry right now and can¡¯t even rest coz of the pains she¡¯s eating. She was banned to even leave the room till tomorrow. Would she even survive till then? While she was lost in thoughts, a soothing voice was heard. ¡°Calm down, hun! We were asleep before. Now we are here. When we find our mate, we can leave this pack. The Alpha has no rule over the mate bond.¡± ¡°Who are you? And where are you?¡± she asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°We are you. Give us two more years and we shalle out.¡± the voice saida and faded. ¡°Please tell me. I want to know!¡± Lavana begged but got no reply. She then sighed. ¡°What was that voice in my head? It is so calming, my pains have reduced too. I think I can survive till tomorrow now.¡± she thought. She wiped off her tears and managed to sit up. ¡°Could that voice be my wolf? She wants me to give her two years then I can shift? Will I be able to hold on till then? What am I saying? I¡¯ve eaten all these for over a decade; what is two mere years? I can¡¯t wait to see her arrival. She said our mate would free us from this bondage¡­ Is he an Alpha or¡­ Oh I am so excited.¡± a smile appeared on her parched lips. Her dim eyes sparkled. Yes, she wasn¡¯t entirely hopeless. She had a mate, a powerful one who would rescue her from here. Then she¡¯ll take revenge and spare no newborn from this pack. All of them are scums like Alpha ke- they deserve to die a million times! A fire was burning in her heart again. Yes, she must live¡­ she had to live for her parents, for Austin, for her wronged pack members and for her wolf! ¡°Ralton pack, smile a little longer.¡± she muttered and arranged her hair. The pain had greatly reduced. She swore she could even do dance moves with it-but she had two left feet? ¡°Thank you, I can¡¯t wait for you toe out.¡± Lavana whispered. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing.¡± the voice replied again and faded Excited, Lavana tried to initiate a conversation in her mind but there was no reply. But it confirmed it. Her wolf is just sleeping! When it was 11 pm, she heard the Alpha son screaming. A future Alpha¡¯s shift is very painful but once he can get through it will be easier to shift from then on. He won¡¯t feel much pain to transform. But for omegas¡­ every shift is painful so they only shift during the full moon or when it is demanded. One fact too is all werewolf have this blur in their eyes. When they shift to human, they will be naked. So the moon goddess blurred the private ces so only their mate can see how they really look. But for someone who hasn¡¯t shifted like her, everything will be seen-no blur. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡± she yawned andy back down. The Alpha¡¯s son¡¯s first shift and the stupid celebration party had nothing to do with her. Soon sleep too her tond. She hadn¡¯t slept so well in decades! Meanwhile at the celebration party, everyone had been having a good time but became worried when the held bones snapping. The Alpha¡¯s son was transforming. The Beta quickly carried him out to a room prepared for this purpose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chase. You¡¯ll be alright.¡± he consoled. ¡°I know that. Let¡¯s just get this over with. Come out faster you damn wolf.¡± Chase barked. His bones started snapping and cracking at a fast rate. This pain was eating him alive but he had no energy to scream. His heartbeat had increased and his eyes changed from green to red. ¡°Turn around!¡± Chase¡¯s wolf had taken over. The Beta obeyed. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s the one shifting. Hmph.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 3 1 hourter. The Beta turned around to see a ck wolf with three golden stripes on his back. He immediately went on his knees. ¡°May I know the future Alpha¡¯s wolf.¡± he asked. ¡°Call me, Ivan.¡± was the wolf¡¯s reply in mind link. ¡°Can we see the pack now?¡± the Beta asked again. ¡°Yup!¡± Getting this permission, the Beta led the way to the party. The pack members cheered and danced in seeing therge, fearsome wolf. This was their future Alpha. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s so robust!¡± ¡°Look at that shiny ck fur!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the stripes for me. His legs are sturdy too.¡± the girls said excitedly. Some hadn¡¯t shifted. The ones who had shifted didn¡¯t hear their wolf cry ¡°MATE!¡± so they knew he wasn¡¯t theirs. But maybe someone else was, but who was the person? Alpha ke walked to his son¡¯s wolf and patted him on the head. ¡°Good job!¡± he said with red eyes. ¡°Alpha, his name is Ivan.¡± the Beta said. ¡°Woah¡­ such a manly name!¡± ¡°Ah, Cupid¡¯s arrow!¡± Some girls said dramatically. Others shook their head at the love-struckdies. ¡°Shift!¡± Alpha kemanded and the ck wolf transformed back to Chase in three minutes. He stood without clothes and faced the pack. His eyes changed from red to green. The pack could see a blur in his private ces. They couldn¡¯t see his nipples, navel and abdomen down to his thighs clearly. ¡°This is your future Alpha.¡± the Alpha raised his son¡¯s left hand up, and the audience cheered. His mom, Luna Anita, went to hug him. ¡°My dear son.¡± she whispered. ¡°Have you found your mate?¡± she asked. ¡°My mate isn¡¯t here, mum. She must be from another pack.¡± Chase said to the hearing of all. ¡°Maybe she is among these unshifted hotties.¡± the Luna said and Chase nodded. ¡°Mum, I¡¯m a bit embarrassed.¡± he mind linked his mom. ¡°But no one can see you bare darling. There¡¯s a blur.¡± she replied back in mind link. ¡°That doesn¡¯t apply to parents and doctors.¡± he mumbled. ¡°Hahaha. So, my son is this shy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. Only my mate should see my body without the blur.¡± ¡°Okay, my boy! Let¡¯s get you clothed. ¡± she broke the hug and suddenly carried him on her shoulder. ¡°Hey mum. Put me down. This is embarrassing!¡± heined. ¡°Son, it¡¯s tradition.¡± she said with a smile. ¡°What nonsense tradition? You just want to treat me like a child.¡± ¡°But you are a child. You¡¯ll be a man only when you are Alpha and get your mate.¡± Chase felt defeated. This mum of his¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a st people!¡± the Beta yelled after the Alpha had returned to his designated seat. ************ 3 yearster. Lavana chewed the special herbs to heal faster. She had just been beaten by two 15-year-old unshifted girls. ¡°I¡¯m already 19 and still haven¡¯t shifted. What the hell is going on?¡± she thought in worry. Sincest year, the voice in her head did not talk to her at all. Now it¡¯s already 5 months into this year and she still didn¡¯t shift. ¡°Sorry, dear! We might have overslept, but we are ready now. Get into position. We areing.¡± said the familiar gentle voice. Lavana¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So I¡¯m ready to shift? I can¡¯t wait to find our mate.¡± she said with excitement. Soon, she¡¯ll be out of this shit hole of a pack for good. But then, a question came to her mind. ¡°Hey, why do you always say ¡®we¡¯ instead of ¡®I¡¯ or do are you referring to us both?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Find a secluded ce within ten minutes. You will get the answer you seek, hun.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lavana rose. She arranged her clothes and hair before taking onest look at the bag at the extreme. She smiled and then ran out of her room. Those who saw her hissed. They assumed she must be looking for a ce to pee or poop. >>>>>>> She ran to the woodshed and stopped to catch her breath. Well, she normally has to split wood for the pack for years. No one bothers toe here unless it¡¯s almost winter. She quickly locked the door of the woodshed and hid behind the pile of firewood. ¡°Alright, can I get the answer now?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Yes, dear!¡± replied the voice. ¡°Crawl position.¡± the voice ordered, and she obeyed. ¡°Remember this; You must never scream throughout the transformations.¡± the voice warned. ¡°Transformations? I don¡¯t get you.¡± she frowned. ¡°Speak no more. Save your strength instead for what is ahead.¡± the voice said and suddenly, she felt her backbone crack. That really hurt. She¡¯d prefer to be beaten rather. This damn wolf of hers told her not to scream. But how would she be able to do that? The pain is indescribable. She felt like she was thrown into a furnace to die. ¡°Can¡¯t you just seal my voice?¡± she asked. ¡°As you wish!¡± More of her bones snapped, cracked and lengthened. Her teeth all fell out as her ears lengthened. Bloody tears flowed from her eyes as she tried to scream, but no sounds came out. Her wolf had sealed her voice; just as she had ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t resist the pain. Let it crush you, allow it to swallow you whole, hun. Save your strength for the other two transformations.¡± ¡°Eh? 2 more? Into what she asked in her head. ¡°Shush! You will know soon.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lavana felt defeated. So she¡¯ll transform three times. Into what? Three different wolves or something else? What was she even changing to now? She felt terrified already. ¡°Calm your thoughts or the pain of the other two transformations will be tripled.¡± the voice cautioned. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This is yourst warning, Lavana.¡± the voice sounded harsh this time and she stopped asking. Better focus on getting through the two transformations. Her clothes ripped and fell to the ground. She grabbed the sand along with the few grass growing on it. Her mouth kept opening and closing. This is just the first transformation and she felt like dying already and there¡¯s are still two moe waiting for her? How would she survive it? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just focus, hun. Once you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll be dancing.¡± said the voice soothingly. Chapter 4 30 minutester, she stood on all fours. Instead of her usual skinny hands, what she saw wererge paws. She looked at her paws. They were white. She must have transformed into an Omega. ¡°All that pain for an Omega wolf. Others transformation isn¡¯t even up to this.¡± sheined. ¡°Lavana, now you¡¯ve transformed into me. You and I are one now. Call me, Pam.¡± said the voice. ¡°Well, Pam. I need answers. Stop evading my questions, alright!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll get it after you go through the third transformation, Lavana.¡± another voice spoke, startling her. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m Oceana. Right now, I¡¯ll need you to go to the stream in the pack. Don¡¯t worry, no one will see you. You are currently invisible until the third changing.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± she transformed back to human in 5 minutes and opened the door of the woodshed. ¡°Shift!¡± Pam ordered. ¡°Again?¡± Lavana raised an eyebrow. ¡°Stop being annoying, kiddo.¡± said Oceana unhappily. ¡°Kiddo? How old are you guys?¡± she asked. ¡°Pam is the youngest. She is two centuries old.¡± replied Oceana. ¡°I¡¯m 4 centuries old. The third sister is a thousand year old.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lavana was rendered speechless and defeated. So they were old monsters? Sigh! She immediately transformed and headed towards the stream speedily. On reaching there, she returned to human on Pam¡¯s order. ¡°Get in the water. You must reach the streambed.¡± ordered Oceana. ¡°But I can¡¯t swim!¡± sheined. ¡°Chap, don¡¯t test my patience.¡± ¡°Okay, Okay. Calm down, Oceana. Anger is bad for your health.¡± she said as she stepped into the water. ¡°Those words are for weaklings. Anger brings out the fighter in you, chap.¡± Oceana said unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t call me chap.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call you toddler then.¡± ¡°Just call me chap instead.¡± Lavana said in defeat. This second voice was entric. How would thest one be like? She didn¡¯t wanna know! She entered the water and began to swim to the stream bed. She could surprisingly see well underneath water. When she finally reached the stream bed, Oceana told her to sit beside arge rock and hug it. When she obeyed, Oceana told her to repeat the words she would say next after her. ¡°But I can¡¯t speak under water.¡± Lavana said in her head. ¡°Say hello with your mouth.¡± Lavana skeptically agreed and said a ¡°Hello!¡± water entered her mouth and she tried to close it. ¡°Keep it open, silly girl.¡± Pam ordered. She couldn¡¯t resist and opened her mouth. She swallowed water and started to cough and struggle. ¡°Are you guys trying to kill me?¡± she asked in her head. ¡°No, you just need to embrace your next self. Now call my name wth your mouth.¡± Oceana said. Lavana did as was told and to her surprise, the water entering her mouth didn¡¯t hurt her anymore. It¡¯s like she¡¯s onnd talking. She wasn;t choking anymore. ¡°Wow!¡± she said and it produced bubbles. Her eyes lit. ¡°Am I¡­ Is my second transformation gonna be a mermaid?¡± she asked excitedly. ¡°No, it will be a blue wolf.¡± Pam replied sarcastically. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re gonna be a mermaid.¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± asked Oceana. ¡°More than ever!¡± Lavana replied. She was so special. She¡¯s going to be a mermaid soon. How cool was that? ¡°Now I need you to repeat after me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°The stars smile, the clouds dance. The waters are peaceful, my folk are hopeful, the life force of my home is ever vibrant. My body is waiting. Oh sea goddess, where is my long awaited gift? Where is the beauty that make pearls dance around me you promised? Where is the sensational feeling?¡± Oceana said and Lavana repeated after her. ¡°Are my hopes gonna be dashed at thest minute? I wanna be the carp that leapt through the dragon gate!¡± Oceana said and Lavana repeated in a higher tone. Immediately, she felt pain in her legs.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She felt her leg¡¯s bones break and her reform. Her legs became longer and fused together then continued to lengthen. Scales started to appear starting from her waist . Arge pink tail fin appeared along with fins on her thighs. She felt like a thousand ants were eating her skin. ¡°This freaking hurts!¡± she cried. ¡°Save your strength. You will be developing gills soon.¡± said Oceana. ¡°Will it affect my heart?¡± she asked in her head. ¡°Yup. It will.¡± Pam replied. Lavana nearly fainted. ¡°Can I push the full transformation date?¡± she asked. ¡°Yup, but you can¡¯t push the third transformation. Might as well just do everything today.¡± Oceana said heartlessly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m toast!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t be toasted. We¡¯re underwater. You can¡¯t be frozen either. It¡¯s not yet winter.¡± said Pam. ¡°You two are ganging up on me.¡± sheined. ¡°Chap, you haven¡¯t met the third sis. It¡¯s better you reserve all yourints for her.¡± said Oceana. ¡°Focus!¡± she added. Lavana looked at her tail that was done transforming. It was purple with silver spiral designs and pink fins. There were a few scales scattered on her belly and arms. Her ears were pointed like an elf. Her eyes had be orange and her lips were pale blue. Her hair had reached her waist and was moving about in the water. A pink sapphire gemstone was in the middle of her forehead. She looked entirely different from the skinny Lavana everyone knew. Then the dreaded chest pain came. ¡°Don¡¯t remove your hands, chap. Keep hugging the rock.¡± Oceana warned. ¡°This¡­ is.. un¡­ bearable!¡± she struggled to speak. ¡°Save your strength, chap. This is yourst warning!¡± Oceana was pissed. She felt something forming on the right side of her chest. Her chest heaved up and down as fast as her breath had be. But she dared not stop hugging the rock. Her survival depends on it. 30 minutester. Shey exhausted on the stream bed, exhaling slowly with her hand on her stomach. There was a blue tattoo of a scallop shell on her right shoulder. ¡°Congrats, hun. You and Oceana are one.¡± said Pam whose true form appeared in Lavana¡¯s head. ¡°Sigh! Should I be happy or anxious. My third shifting could be minutes away.¡± she mumbled. ¡°Chap, you have to brace yourself. I won¡¯t be able to help you. Third sis has woken up.¡± said Oceana. ¡°Eh? What is third sis?¡± ¡°Hun, you¡¯ll know when you¡¯re done with thest transformation. Goodluck!¡± Pam said and vanished with Oceana, whose true form was identical to Lavana¡¯s current look except for the brown eyes and tanned skin in her merform. ¡°So after all I¡¯ve gone through, you¡¯d just ditch me at thest minute?¡± she thought. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m awake. I need you to prepare. I don¡¯t have much time to waste with you.¡± Lavana heard a babyish voice. The third spirit she¡¯ll join with is a baby? So this is the thousand-year-old sis the other two were talking about? The owner of the babyish voice came out, and she wasn¡¯t surprised to see that the spirit was short but was awed by the fact that it was a ck dragon with a long purple horn. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up, girl.¡± the dragon spoke in annoyance. ¡°Err¡­ okay.¡± she transformed back to human with a little difficulty and went into crawl position. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to recite like Oceana. I¡¯ll need you to dance.¡± ¡°Eh? Dance?¡± she asked in disbelief. She never thought this was the requirement. ¡°You can¡¯t dance, plus your body is stiff, which is terrible to begin with. This dance is pretty hard but I have to teach you within an hour coz that¡¯s when the shifting starts.¡± said the dragon. ¡°By the way, call me Thora.¡± ¡°Okay. So, how do I start the dance?¡± Lavana asked. She wanted to get it done quickly. ¡°I¡¯m gonna teach you three dances. You mustmit them to memory.¡± Thora changed to her human form, which was a little girl wearing a purplece gown. She looked really pretty and Lavana wondered how she would look after transforming. Would she look like Thora? ¡°Girl, I¡¯ll advise you to ditch those useless thoughts of yours. No time to waste. Get into horse stance position.¡± She quickly rose and obeyed Thora¡¯s order. ¡°You aren¡¯t doing it right. It would have been better if you were a gymnast.¡± Thorained nonstop and Lavana wondered if she was trying to teach or berate her. ¡°Look at your back and your lower legs. That¡¯s not the right way. Bend lower. Sigh, this is terrible. A little lower¡­ see how your legs are shaking. When will I even have time to teach you the dance when you literally are stiff everywhere? Look at your boobs. After all the transformations, they remained the same. t like a board! How pitiful you are. You know, I can¡¯t have your boobs looking that tiny when Ie out of you. Stop the stance and go over to that corner¡­ yeah.. pick that nt¡­ no.. not that one.. yeah, yeah, that ck one. Don¡¯t care about the looks and the taste. Eat it up, girl. We have only 40 minutes left and haven¡¯t even started.¡± Thora spoke authoritatively with her right hand on her waist. Lavana rolled her eyes when she stared at the little girl¡¯s melons. ¡°What are you looking at? Harassment!¡± Thora cried with her hands covering her chest, causing Lavana to sigh. ¡°Now I see why those two escaped. Disloyal scums.¡± she thought. ¡°Is the nt weighing 800kg. What¡¯s holding you back? Come on, eat it up! I don¡¯t have all day. We have 35 minutes left. Gosh!¡± Thora started pacing up and down. Lavana felt drained. This dragon was very annoying! She ate the nt quickly, not even sparing the stems. Once she was done, she saw Thora seated on the floor cross-legged. Chapter 5 ¡°Hey Thora, I¡¯m done. What¡¯s next?¡± she asked with impatience.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, girl. I¡¯m thinking.¡± replied Thora, in an annoyed tone. Lavana widened her eyes in bewilderment. ¡°Seriously. You know we have less than 25 minutes and you wanna just waste it on thinking? Thinking about what?¡± sheined. ¡°Shush, I need a nt that could help make your butt look nicer after changing to a dragon. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Thora warned. Lavana felt defeated. This annoying Thora¡­ Can she have more awareness of time? She¡¯s really gonna waste it on meaningless things like improving her butt size? 5 minutester. ********** ¡°Perfect!¡± Thora suddenly opened her eyes and eximed in delight. Lavana frowned. ¡°What now?¡± she asked in annoyance. Can they just get this done with? ¡°I found the perfect fruit for you. I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s been with us all along.¡± Thora said happily and rose. ¡°So what damn fruit is it and how far is it from here?¡± Lavana asked without a care. She just epted the fact that this little dragon was just here to waste time and watch her suffer. ¡°It¡¯s the one you just ate. I never knew it worked on butts too. Now our boobs and butt prob has been solved. Let¡¯s now progress to your face and your body skin. You are like some starved ghost¡¯s incarnation. I¡¯ll need you to eat plenty of¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Lavana had to interrupt her. ¡°Enough of your suggestions. Teach me the damned dances and let¡¯s get on with the shifting. I¡¯m exhausted already.¡± Thora gave her a menacing look, but Lavana refused to back down. She gave her a baleful look in return. ¡°Little dragon, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. Hurry up!¡± she fired. ¡°Are you repeating my words? And how dare you call me little? I¡¯m way older than your ugly ancestors.¡± Thora spat. ¡°So what? It just means you are a monster then. Or should I say, old hag wearing baby skin?¡± Lavana taunted. ¡°Oh girl, I am gonna make you regret ever insulting me.¡± Thora started performing a dance. The movements seemed so easy and fluid, but to Lavana, it was like asking a pig to fly. Thora suddenly stopped dancing. ¡°There are 5 minutes left. No time to coach you. I already showed you the first dance. Here¡¯s the second one, Lavana.¡± ¡°You finally call me by my name.¡± ¡°You are stupid.¡± Thora cussed and started performing another set of dance moves. These were harder and Lavana already had a headache. ¡°2 minutes left, but it¡¯s more than enough to show you thest dance. Watch intently, dummy.¡± Thora said and performed a dance that was fast, mesmerizing, and seductive. Lavana could swear her heart fluttered. This little dragon was born to dance. But then, the main issue had finally reared its head. How was she even gonna perform the first dance? Thora finished the dance doing obeisance, her hair covering a part of her face, the visible part was showing a sly smirk. Lavana weakly apuded with many thoughts racing through her mind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. Hope you got the hang of it. I don¡¯t teach things twice. Now, pat your tummy.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Are you dumb? Pat your tummy!¡± ¡°You repeated your instruction just now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Thora was left speechless. Lavana patted her tummy.¡± What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°You are about to transform. Pat your hips and thighs.¡± Lavana sighed and obeyed. ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude? You think I¡¯m having fun here? Hug yourself!¡± Thora thundered. ¡°Good, now blink your eyes thrice¡­ no¡­ seven times.¡± ¡°Why do I feel all these aren¡¯t even rted to the transformation?¡± Lavana asked unhappily. ¡°Do as I tell you; I hate being questioned by weaklings.¡± ¡°If you are so great, then why are you bound to me with the other two sisters?¡± ¡°Shut up, girl. Shake your butt. This is terrible. I knew your butt wascking flesh, but I didn¡¯t know it was this shocking. Even a chalkboard has more meat. What kind of human are you?¡± ¡°Point of correction. I¡¯m not a human.¡± Lavana corrected as she tried to shake her hips. Thora facepalmed. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky!¡± she muttered. ¡°Are you having fun. Shake those hips, dummy.¡± she barked. ¡°Can¡¯t you see my effort?¡± Lavana fired back. ¡°Oh, effort! Where is it? Why don¡¯t I see it? Is it invisible? Look at me; I may be small but my hips don¡¯t lie.¡± Thora started twerking and then stopped. ¡°See that? You can¡¯t even shake your hips and make men drool. You are worse than pitiful.¡± ¡°I quit. I don¡¯t want to be a dragon anymore. The other two are already a handful.¡± Lavana stopped listening to Thora and instead sat cross-legged. ¡°You¡­¡± Thora pointed at Lavana, unable to say anything. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your fate then.¡± she sat cross-legged and closed her eyes. She¡¯d started meditating for real. At that moment, Lavana¡¯s spine shot out. The backbone could be seen as the skin on her back was ripped open. Blood flowed out and mixed with the water. She wanted to scream out her pain but couldn¡¯t as she felt her chest tightening along with her throat. Her teeth all fell out and her face started changing shape as her facial bones cracked and re-arranged themselves. She clutched her neck that had begun to elongate. Her whole body felt like she was being electrocuted. Her legs¡¯ bones snapped, cracked and started forming a bent backward C shape. Her feet then erged with long, sharp, silver toe nails. The same happened to her hands, only they were a little smaller. She managed to crouch, and the transformation sped up. Sharp canine teeth grew out of her gums and her eyes reformed; causing bloody tears to escape and mix with the water. Her rib cage broke as spikes came out of her hands and backbone. She felt something growing out of her butt crack along with spikes. It must be her tail! ¡°Damn you, Thora!¡± she cussed when she could finally talk. Scales started appearing on her feet, progressing fast to her face. She felt like 1000 ants were tickling and biting her at the same time. Her eyes lit up as they had changed to gold. Blood tickled down her nose and mixed with the water. She felt the pain subside and crashed to the streambed, causing some sand to move about before settling again. Above her was her floating skin and blood. They started gathering and soon formed a purple crystal, which forced its way into her mouth. She weakly swallowed it, but shockingly, it didn¡¯t go past her throat- it seemed stuck. She had a bad feeling about this. She was proved right when the bones on her shoulder broke together with her legs. ¡°What is happening?¡± she thought in fear. Why were her bones reforming again? The spikes on her body broke and fell off her body, including the scales. Her body grew bigger, along with her draconic tail. Her face began to extend and her ears became pointed like an elf but it got covered with ck scales. Her hair fell off and several rows of scale appeared on her scalp. ¡°ARGHH!¡± she hit the sand with her hands as her back bone elongated again. ¡°Thora, are you gonna watch me like this?¡± she asked in her heart as she rib cage started re-arranging. Her teeth fell out and new ones grew out, sharp and pointy. Scales started forming over her body in three rows. Two huge wings with spikes at the edges grew from her back. The purple crystal that was stuck in her throat broke and she swallowed it. Her eyes changed to purple and two horns came out of her head. She roared in anger and frustration and lightning came out of her mouth. Her horns lit up with a purple light and she increased in size again. New scales that wererger and sturdier than the earlier ones covered her from heck to tail. Her underpart was golden with red horizontal lines. She stamped her leg on the stream bed causing a great amount of dust to scatter. They took a long time to settle. At this moment, Thora opened her eyes and rose. ¡°Congrattions on shifting into a first phase dragon.¡± ¡°First phase?¡± Lavana asked weakly. ¡°Well, we dragons must go through 3 phases. This is the first phase. Still, you made it. So congrats, girl.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna listen to you anymore. Go meditate.¡± Lavana spoke with grievance. ¡°Whatever!¡± Thora vanished. It was then that Pam and Oceana returned with big smiles stered on their faces. ¡°Congrats, chap!¡± ¡°Felicitations, kiddo!¡± They said in unison. ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t wanna talk to disloyal spirits.¡± Lavana said unhappily. ¡°Oh,e on. You saw for yourself how she is. We can¡¯t handle her. Do you know how much we admire you for being able to stand against her?¡± asked Pam. ¡°Resist my foot! I was literally beaten up emotionally and mentally. How was she even bound to me? Why are there even three of you? What is the mystery?¡± she bombarded them with questions. Both looked at each other andughed nervously. ¡°Eh, we¡¯ll answer that when we wake up again. We are very tired, so¡­¡± the pisseddy interrupted Oceana. ¡°So you wanna go sleep again? All three of you love to sleep so much!¡± Lavana stated. ¡°Yup. Especially since you haven¡¯t found your mate. We don¡¯t have enough energy to keep awake. Plus you will experience the final merging of all three form soon. We need to conserve energy for that. So we really need to rest. Don¡¯t worry, you are still invisible for 30 minutes. After that, the spell will fade.¡± exined Pam, with Oceana nodding. ¡°So when will I experience the second phase of dragon shifting?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Eh¡­ after you find your mate.¡± ¡°So I must find this mate of mine first/ Okay, you guys can go enjoy your beauty sleep.¡± Lavana blocked them from being able tomunicate with her. She looked towards the surface and immediately her wings pped fast, enabling her to get out of the stream in a second. Landing on the shore, she looked at her reflection on the water. Her current dragon form was quite majestic and she could spit out lightning, but she still had 2 more phases to go through. ¡°My beloved mate, wherever you are, pleasee find me soonest and take me out of this damn pack.¡± she suddenly remembered thest time she danced- the day her entire pack was destroyed. Her eyes shone bright, and she transformed back to human form in pain, but it wasn¡¯t that severe. She was in crawling position;pletely bare. ¡°All of you in this pack, keep smiling. Keep smiling as much as you can coz I will take my revenge on all of you. Not even a newborn will be spared. All the humiliation and depression that you made me go through for over a decade, I will pay you back a thousand times. Mum, Dad, Austin and the rest of you beloved pack members, I will pay what I owe you. I will make them bleed willingly until they drop dead on our ancestralnd. I will reim it and rebuild the pack. This I promise you all.¡± she said in tears, bowing seven times. Then she got up and turned around. She is returning, not as some eternal punching bag. A/n: Hello, please and please, add to your libraries and leave ament if you like the book. Thanks for reading and ept my kisses! ?? Chapter 6 2 dayster. Chase¡¯s room. The Alpha¡¯s son was due to take over dutiesst year from his dad, but because he hadn¡¯t found his mate, his father still held the authority. He had gone to many packs to search for his beloved mate that his wolf was always excited about. He imagined how she would look- slim, two heads shorter than him, ample boobs, mind-boggling backside, tiny waist, beautiful skin, waist-length curly hair, beautiful face bare of any make-up and she would smell like peaches! He wished to find her every day. Today, there was a party for the pack to attend. He had to be present. He chose a nice outfit from the new clothes he¡¯d bought when he went out shopping a week ago. His mates were already acknowledged Alphas as they¡¯d found their mates. Why was he different? ¡°Chase, our mate¡­ our mate is gonna be in this party. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± his wolf said excitedly. ¡°Stop giving me hope. She isn¡¯t in this pack.¡± ¡°No, this is different. Hurry up. We need to arrive at the party¡­¡± ¡°Okay fine. I¡¯m gonna get us there in seconds. Stop nagging, okay?¡± ************** Lavana had just woken up. She was beaten badly two hours ago, so she crawled to her room to heal. Now she looked good as new except for the bloodstain on her ragged clothes and skin. She sighed. ¡°Pam said only my mate can get me outta here. I really wish he¡¯d appear soon. I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡± she thought. Suddenly, a bad feeling crept up into her mind. ¡°The Alpha¡¯s son still hasn¡¯t found his mate since he shifted 3 years ago. It couldn¡¯t be that he¡¯s my mate, right?¡± she shuddered at that thought. That couldn¡¯t be right? Though there was indeed a possibility¡­ ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Pam said my mate would take me out of here so he must be from another pack and probably an Alpha or Beta. Well, even if it¡¯s Omega like me, as long as he¡¯s my mate, I can still leave.¡± she reassured herself and got up. Her stomach rumbled. She hadn¡¯t eaten since morning, plus the beating she received¡­ she was famished. She needed to find something to eat. After shifting 2 days ago, those special leaves she usually dried and stored up no longer satiated her. Werewolves loved meat more than anything. Thest time she ate meat was when she was still with her parents in her pack. It was already dark, and she figured that many were already enjoying themselves in the party hall. She entered the kitchen, hoping to find some leftovers. It seems luck was on her side. There was indeed some leftover rice and a piece of meat on the fry pan. It wasn¡¯t well fried and had a lot of oil on it. Still, this was better than nothing. She took a te and served the rice along with the meat. She used her hand to eat the rice. She hadn¡¯t eaten this much in long time. It was warm too. What luck she had. After consuming the food, she started doing the dishes. Suddenly, she felt pain in her belly and bent over. ¡°Ouch¡­ ow! It hurts¡­¡± her face paled as she fell to her knees. A tear slid down her left eye. The food was poisoned!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Who would do this? She had many tormentors in this pack so anyone of them could have done it. So the culprit was finally tired of her existence and just decided to finish her off. The pain in her belly was intense and became much more as each second pass by. Her head and legs began to ache too and her neck felt itchy. ¡°So, this is how I¡¯m gonna die, huh? I haven¡¯t taken revenge yet and those three are still asleep¡­ ¡± She cried bitterly,cking any strength to move a muscle. >>>>>>>>> Chase was smiling back at a pack female when he suddenly felt pain in his chest. His face paled, and he quickly excused himself from the party, iming he was feeling unwell. When he got outside, his wolf was shouting: ¡°Chase, hurry! Our mate¡­ is in danger. Go, go!¡± Chase smelt gun powder. Is that how a mate¡¯s scent should be? Why was it gun powder? That aside, what put her in danger? In any case, he had to follow the direction of the smell. It led to the kitchen. When he entered, he was stunned. He froze in his steps. The mate he had being looking for all these years was right in his pack. She must have shifted recently. She was the thing everyone vented their stress on. ¡°Why is it you?¡± he asked in anger after determining who she was. Lavana, who was about to faint heard footsteps and gained hope. The smell of this iing person made her temporarily forget her pain. Pam even woke up and was shouting. ¡°Lavana, our mate¡­ he¡¯s here.¡± So she was excited and had thought of how she¡¯d be leaving this damn pack tonight in her mate¡¯s arms. But now, as she confirmed his identity, she stopped smiling. It was just as she feared. Her mate was the Alpha¡¯s son? At that moment, her world came crashing down. This bastard would not take her out of here. ¡°Pam, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Were you lying to me earlier? You just wanted to give me hope? How can my mate be the evil Alpa¡¯s son whom I hate to the bone?¡± ¡°You bitch, I can¡¯t ept you as my mate. You are an Omega.¡± Chase barked. ¡°Me¡­ I¡¯m an Omega. What¡¯s wrong with being an Omega? Am I cursed or something? You think I wished for you to be my mate? If I could go back I¡¯d rather you not be my mate. This is a joke!¡± she cried bitterly. ¡°I, Chase n Remington of Ralton pack is dissatisfied with the moon goddess¡¯ arrangements and I hereby reject you as my mate. I can¡¯t see myself spending my life with a disappointment and be aughingstock.¡± he said with his right hand on the left side of his chest. ¡°May moon goddess agree to this.¡± he said looking at the starry sky. Immediately, both felt immense pain. He was rendered to his knees and sweated bullets. He felt like someone had forcefully ripped out his heart. He crouched and spat out blood, his fingers clenched. Lavana felt great pain and fainted. She couldn¡¯t take it. Chase managed to get on his feet and, using the walls as support, he left. Whenever someone rejects their mate, both would feel immense pain. If both rejected each other, the pain would be tripled. Chase didn¡¯t care whether about the pain. To him, this pain was nothingpared to the consequences of epting this rubbish who was barely alive as a mate. 30 minutester, Lavana woke up in great pain. It was like someone hit her fragile with a hammer repeatedly. ¡°Chase n Remington, you don¡¯t worry. I ept your rejection. But I won¡¯t reject you. I will do so when I¡¯ve be stronger. When I be a being that you won¡¯t be able to look up in the eye.¡± she swore and punched the floor with great force. Her knuckles cracked and rearranged themselves, but the wound was healing slowly. Maybe it was because of the poison still in her body. She had to leave the kitchen quickly. Coz if anyone finds her here like this, a few kicks to her already hurting belly wouldn;t suffice. She tore off a part of her ragged skirt and used it to clean off the blood on the ground. Then she crawled out of the kitchen heading towards her home- her only refuge in this cruel ce. >>>>>>> ¡°How could you do such a thing? Why did you reject her?¡± Chase¡¯s wolf reprimanded him for the nth time. ¡°Would you just shut it? Just be quiet. You well know the consequences of epting her. I can¡¯t take such a risk.¡± he spat as he sat in the bathtub containing hot water. Right now, his whole body was shivering, so he badly needed this water. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret this, kiddo.¡± said his wolf. ¡°Stop being annoying. I won¡¯t regret my decision.¡± he barked and his wolf decided to go into slumber. Only during the full moon will he awaken. Chase wondered what was wrong with his wolf. That rubbish was an Omega. An Omega, for heaven¡¯s sake! What business has he got with her? He hissed and sank himself into the bath water. ***** Hello, please and please, add to your library if you like this book and leave ament on where I should improve. Thanks for reading and ept my kisses! You can check out my other book: Babysitter for the CEO! Chapter 7 Finally able to get into her room, she crashed to the floor like a bag of grain. She stretched her right hand towards the bag that contained those special leaves, but her hand couldn¡¯t reach it. Her chest felt tight, her whole body felt like someone was roasting her. For a moment, all she could see was red. Tears flowed down her eyes along with mucus from her nose. She coughed out blood several times. ¡°Why? Why? Why? Why me? Haven¡¯t I suffered enough? How could you deceive me, Pam? Is pain the only thing I¡¯m worth experiencing? What sin did Imit? Why¡­¡± she thought. ¡°Pull yourself together, Lavana. We have another mate. He¡¯ll love us as his life. Yes, I made a mistake, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be trusted. Lavana, the pain I feel is even more than you.¡± ¡°Shut it! What do you know? How could you deceive me? You gave me fat hope, and that Chase turned out to be my mate? This joke isn¡¯t funny!¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m not the one to decide our mate. But I have this feeling that our true mate is out there looking for us. He can help you exact the revenge you always dreamed of.¡± ¡°Just shut it, Pam.¡± she blocked her wolf from speaking. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I can¡¯t. I have to leave tonight or die here.¡± she determined and got into a crawling position. She was able to reach the bag by crawling forward. She then turned around and crawled out of her room with the bag hung on her shoulder. She saw the beautiful starry sky and felt the night breeze, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cool her temperature down nor ease the pain she felt all over her body. She crawled towards the stream. This was her only way out of the pack. >>>>>>>>>All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She finally reached the stream after what felt like an eternity. She looked behind her. ¡°Ralton pack, I will pay you back in your own coin.¡± she crawled into the stream and when she was deep enough, she dived in and swam towards the stream bed. Her transformation into merform began. It wasn¡¯t as painful as it was the first time. She looked at the surrounding after shifting. She¡¯d never swam with her tail before, but she had ideas about what to do after watching the fishes moving. Their tails were structured, so they¡¯d move their tails sideways. But her tail was like the right whale. So it meant it was to move vertically (up and down). She stretched her hands forward and tried to move her tail, but it didn¡¯t work. Sigh! She should have practiced before now, but who knew she would leave today? While she was thinking of what else to try, her tail started moving on its own when she thought of going left. ¡°Wow! So it¡¯s just like legs. Wherever I think of going, it will obey and take me there. This is cool.¡± she thought in wonderment. She ced her hands behind her and started swimming, about to get used to her tail. Soon enough, she decided the way to go and started swimming forward. Away from the Ralton pack! It was going to be long before she would find a safe ce, but she had to leave now or never. She felt at peace underwater. No one was going to harm her in here. She waved at the fishes as she swam past them. ¡°Just look at them; different species and they are so beautiful. I bet they are awed by my tail too.¡± she thought. She picked up some fruits that seemed edible. She would eat them along the way. >>>>>>>>> At the party, Alpha ke sensed someone had left the pack and called off the party earlier. He sent some pack warriors to find who had left. It was the punching bag. ¡°Go get her back.¡± he ordered. ¡°Aye, Alpha!¡± the four chosen warriors chorused and spread out. ¡°That stupid girl wants to leave? It¡¯s not that easy. Besides, where has my boy been all this time? Is he still discouraged from not finding his mate?¡± he turned to the direction of Chase¡¯s home. Yeah, even though he wasn¡¯t the Alpha yet, he deserved his own space. >>>>>>>>>>>>> He knocked on the door of Chase¡¯s home, but he had fallen asleep in the bathtub. Alpha ke broke the door and headed straight into his son¡¯s bedroom. He knocked four times but still no answer. ¡°Chase? Chase?¡± he forced the door open before he heard a voice from the bathroom. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ve taken medicine and decided to take a bath. Who knew I¡¯d fall asleep here?¡± The bathroom door opened, and Chase came out in a yellow bathrobe. ¡°Dad, why were you worried? Did something happen?¡± he asked as he sat on hisrge,fy bed. ¡°Nothing vital. Just the trophy is trying to escape. She¡¯ll be captured back soon enough. Let¡¯s not worry about that. Anyway, you are fine and that¡¯s all that matters. I¡¯ll go look after your worried mum. Don¡¯t think too much. Your mate will naturally find her way to you and you¡¯ll feel it¡¯s worth the wait.¡± he patted his son and hugged him. ¡°Thank you, dad.¡± Chase whispered and his father broke the hug. ¡°Anything for my boy.¡± Alpha ke smiled and left the room, not forgetting to close the door behind him. After confirming that his father had left for real, he sighed and took off his bathrobe. There was a scar that appeared near his heart and it freaking hurt even before he touched it. Maybe it was because he had rejected her? He shifted into his wolf and went out for a run. Maybe he could also find her and get her to reject him, so both will have the same scar. He couldn¡¯t be the only one! Looking at the starry sky, he was unhappy. Why would the moon goddess mate him with a rubbish? This is a super sick joke! He must be the unluckiest wolf then. He shook his fur and stretched before running into the woods. ********* Lavana finally sawnd and came out of water. She hissed as she endured the pain of returning to human form. After shifting back, she rested for a while before she stood up. She opened the soaked bag and took out the leaves that she had sealed in a nylon bag. She threw them away and ate one of the three remaining underwater fruits. They were really delicious and filling. So satisfying! She took out a faded, ragged, pink mini gown and uneven ck shorts from the bag and quickly wore them. Then she picked up the bag and started running forward. She had left the pack¡¯s border and nned to find her way to town and leave this area for good. Even if she ended up working and getting little pay in highly unfavourable conditions, as long as she had a ce to shield her from sun, rain and cold, as long as she had clothes to keep her warm and food to eat, it was enough. The priority now was to get out of here; only then can she have a future at all. As she walked hurriedly, she also admired the trees and different shrubs. Some animals ran about in haste. She even saw a little antelope. ¡°How cute!¡± she chuckled, but it made her heart ache. Damn the pain of rejection! Can¡¯t she have a chance tough at all? She grit her teeth and clutched her chest as she walked faster. When she was about to make a turn, something unexpected happened. So, what do you think happened? What did she encounter? A lion? A snake? An armed robber? Guess huns! Yeah, you guessed right. ¡°If you want to live, better stop right there!¡± she heard a voice yell at her. Her body trembled, and she fell to the ground before slowly turning her head. Upon doing so, she gasped. It was one warrior from the Ralton pack. How did he find her? She used the stream to escape, right? And she was out of the pack¡¯s borders already! ¡°You thought you were finally free, huh? I don¡¯t know how you escaped, but you are going back with me. Your life and death must be in Ralton pack. You have no future outside of it.¡± the warrior (who had red, shoulder-length, curly hair and was dressed in a ck t-shirt and blue shorts) warned sternly. He was pointing a gun at her. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡± she raised both hands, trembling. ¡°I will go back. Please, don¡¯t hurt me.¡± she begged. ¡°Stand up!¡± the man barked. ¡°Yes, sir! Yes¡­ Yes, sir! I will stand. I¡¯m sorry!¡± she quickly rose but her knees were shaking. She almost fell, but thankfully, she was able to use a tree trunk as support. She bowed her head as tears flowed down her eyes. ¡°After everything, I still can¡¯t leave?¡± she thought in discouragement. Chapter 8 The pack warrior chuckled. ¡°Howical! You thought you could escape? Nitwit!¡± he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found her. Where do I take her to?¡± he asked. Soon, he cut the call and ced the phone back in his pocket. ¡°Follow me. Don¡¯t attempt to slip away coz if you do, I¡¯ll just end you right here. My job is just to deliver you to him whether dead or alive.¡± he warned before turning around to face another direction. Lavana was depressed. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky.¡± she said to herself and started following the pack warrior. A million thoughts raced through her mind. After everything, she¡¯s unexpectedly caught and been led to somewhere. Who was she going to meet? Was it that evil Alpha ke or his son who rejected her? Either way, she was toast. ********* 15 minutester The pack warrior pushed a weak Lavana to the ground with force. She thought his hands were made of iron. How could he be so strong? Why is she thinking that? He is a pack warrior anyway. What did she expect of his strength? An ant¡¯s? She struggled to rise and saw Chaseing towards her, looking like a bereaved bear. Her heart nearly leapt out of her chest. So it was true! She was led back to Chase! The pack warrior left, seeing he had fulfilled his mission. ¡°You are such a pain.¡± Chase said as he eventually stood in front of her. ¡°Please, let me go. You don¡¯t want me. I admit that I¡¯m trash; not worthy of being your mate, but I can¡¯t stay there anymore. Please, just let me go.¡± she cried while hugging his leg. Her heart throbbed when she touched his leg, but she bore it with gritted teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I me the moon goddess for purposely doing this to me. Because I don¡¯t have a Luna, I couldn¡¯t be acknowledged as Alphast year. I went to other packs to look for my mate with zeal. I imagined her to be sexy, beautiful and at least a Beta¡¯s daughter. But look at you- a shadow of yourself. You would do a great job being a skeleton queen. I was merciful enough not to kill you after rejecting you. But instead of being grateful, you try to escape and cause us a headache. I really need to apud you.¡± he said with a sinister chuckle. ¡°Please, forgive me. I just felt the need to leave. I know you¡¯ll marry a second chance mate who¡¯s better than me. I barely survived the pain of rejection. How can I look on? How can I survive you dering anotherdy as Luna? I have no inclination to be a Luna in the first ce. My dream mate was just a simple person who would love me, but I¡¯m just unlucky.¡± she said in a parched voice. ¡°Wow! So you have such a big dream. Someone would love you and pamper you. Can you even listen to yourself?¡± He removed her hands from his leg and squatted to her level. Then he suddenly started choking her. ¡°Look here! I don¡¯t wanna hear excuses. You are a trophy and a punching bag. That doesn¡¯t change. You have one choice. Return to your blessed life at Ralton pack or¡­ you can be very rich fertiliser.¡± he said balefully.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Pl.. Please¡­ let me go. I will go¡­ back with you. I will¡­ resume my¡­ role and serve¡­ the pack faithfully. I will never¡­ run again. Please!¡± she said with difficulty, and he let her go after a minute. She held her throat and started coughing hard, tears cascading down her cheeks. ¡°Stand up.¡± Chasemanded. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± she quickly heeded, but fell to the ground twice before managing to stand. Her knees were unsteady and her head was bowed. Her hair covered her face once again messily. ¡°Before we go, let me enlighten you with your role once again, because I think you might have forgotten your identity.¡± ¡°Please¡­ I.. I didn¡¯t forget¡­ I never forgot it. I know my role. I was ungrateful. Please¡­ I won¡¯t do it again.¡± she implored. ¡°Shut up!¡± he yelled, and she zipped her lips. Her shoulders quivered. Chase took out a silver razor whip from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve been stressed out for no reason, all because of you. How can youpensate me?¡± he asked with a wicked smile. She didn¡¯t reply, and he hit her right shoulder with the whip. She dare not make a sound as he went onshing her. She fell to the ground and rolled about in misery, but that did not stop him. ¡°I¡¯ming out!¡± Lavana heard Pam speak. Her wolf had woken up. ¡°You are an Omega. Can you handle him? He might not be acknowledged as the pack¡¯s Alpha yet, but the fact still remains that his wolf is an Alpha wolf. You¡­¡± ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Pam asked. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I do!¡± ¡°Now, let me out. I¡¯m sick of this bastard!¡± Pam said with displeasure in her tone. But she suddenly held her chest. She was still absorbing the anguish of rejection.; the higher the rank of the wolf who rejected you, the more the pain. ¡°Pam, please, you haven¡¯t recovered. You¡¯ve already helped by absorbing that much pain. Let me bear the rest.¡± Lavana said to her wolf, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°No! I must fight him. He needs to learn that you are a gem; a hidden gem.¡± Pam yelled. Suddenly, Lavana ceased rolling about in agony. She crouched and stared balefully at Chase. Her eyes changed color. ¡°Stupid boy, I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± Pam was now in control as Lavana¡¯s voice was deep. She growled, and her bones snapped. Chase paused the whipping and watched her transform into an Omega wolf. He had to admit that though her human self was nothing to write home about, her wolf form was definitely not. For an Omega, she isn¡¯t bad looking; her white fur was beautiful, so was her structure, and her current fierceness was fitting too. ¡°What am I thinking? Am I starting to like her? No, that can¡¯t happen! She¡¯s a rubbish; am Omega. She isn¡¯t worthy of me.¡± he convinced himself, shaking off any iing romantic thought. ¡°Don¡¯t you try this again.¡± he warned his wolf. He focused on Lavana¡¯s pissed wolf, that kept on staring at him like he was already a dead man. ¡°What¡¯s that stare for? Are you trying to scare me? Hahaha!¡± he snickered. Lavana¡¯s wolf growled and jumped at him in fury. Chase chuckled and used the whip to hit her. But it didn¡¯t deter her as she rose again and ran towards him. Chase somersaulted and shifted in mid-air. He thennded in his wolf form. He looked twicerger than Lavana¡¯s wolf. ¡°You are gonna get it, damn Omega!¡± he mind linked her, and she bared her teeth at him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. Come, deliver your neck to me.¡± Pam replied telepathically. ¡°Haha! I wanna see how an Omega who can¡¯t stand on its feet properly, will defeat me.¡± he finally said before pouncing on her. The two started a fierce fight using their paws and mouth. Pam couldn¡¯t leave a scratch on Chase¡¯s wolf, but instead got several bites and w marks. Her white fur became stained with blood all over. She felt weaker by the moment, but refused to give up. ¡°Pam, you¡¯ve done enough. Please, go back in. Pam!¡± ¡°I want to kill him. I hate him!¡± Pam said to Lavana and ran towards Chase again. She was only two feet away from him before she copsed to the ground, barely breathing. Her eyes blinked slowly. Her vision became fuzzy. Chase returned to human form and walked to her,ughing. ¡°You couldn¡¯t evenst 5 minutes. How pitiful. Maybe I should let you go since you are injured.¡± he ced his right hand on his chin and pretended to think. ¡°Oh, I think Ralton pack is the best ce for you. Let me take you back to your blessed life. Make sure to thank meter.¡± he grabbed her by the tail and started pulling her away. Pam whimpered and made other sounds of agony, even trying to struggle off his grip, but he was too strong. In the end, Pam fainted and but did not let Lavana taketrol. ******* Ralton pack. The warriors sent out were receiving their punishment in the punishment hall for not finding her, but the one secretly sent out by Chase received praises from Alpha ke earlier on. Soon, Chase came into the packnd, unclothed, and dragging an unconscious Omega wolf by its tail. The pack members did not recognize this wolf. Chapter 9 ¡°I¡¯ve brought her back. Our trophy is back.¡± Chase announced, and many apuded. His father walked to him and patted his shoulders. ¡°Good job, my dear son. Alright, ce her in a small cage. She will be there for a three days without food and water. Then she can see what the dungeons look like. I¡¯m being lenient coz this is the first time she made such a huge mistake. Hopefully, she can learn a thing or two from this.¡± Alpha ke announced. Everyone cheered. During the time she¡¯d be in a cage, they can do whatever they want to this stupid wolf. At this moment, Chase¡¯s eyes changed color and started sniffing. Alpha ke and the others watched him walk to Beta Lucas¡¯ daughter, Jacinta, who had turned 17 a day before. She was a head shorter than him, exquisite, with nice, smooth skin. She had curves in the right ces and her eyes could draw one to look at them forever. She always had a crush on him and no one could tell the excitement she was feeling deep inside. This was a dreame true. Chase smirked and caressed her face. So soft were her cheeks. Her lips were so tempting already. ¡°MATE!¡± he eximed before lowering his head and sinking his already elongated canines into the right side of her neck. She flinched for a moment before rxing as the pain subsided. ¡°My mate!¡± she eximed, and hugged Chase happily. Seeing this, everyone cheered. ¡°Congrattions, Congrattions!¡± they chorused. ¡°This calls for a grand celebration. We are partying all night long.¡± Alpha ke dered, causing more screams. Chase smiled and hugged the Beta¡¯s daughter tight. His canines reduced to normal, and he started a deep, long kiss with his beautiful mate as the pack members jubted. ¡°Finally, I got a mate deserving of me.¡± he thought in tion. ¡°I knew I deserved better.¡± he nced at the unconscious Omega wolf and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m so thrilled; you are finally mine, Chase. I became your Luna.¡± she thought in her heart. ************ It was night and Lavana, who had regained control, opened her eyes. She was still in wolf form. She tried to stand up, but her head hit something above. She was confused looked up. She saw that she was in a cage. It was very small. She wondered how they fit her wolf form in here. There was no space to turn around. She was stuck in a lying position. Her whole body hurt and her fur had patches of dried blood. Her paws were injured and she¡¯s still recovering from that. One of her legs had broken when she was being dragged by Chase to the pack. It had healed, but the leg was in a weird shape. If she could return to human form outside the cage, her leg would still be in weird shape. She would have to break it herself and set the bones to normal. But even that wasn¡¯t possible. She was locked up. She heard music ying and cheers from a distance. So he had really found a Luna. So from tomorrow, the Chase that she¡¯ll be seeing is an acknowledged Alpha. All in the pack are rejoicing and having the time of their lives. She bet Chase and his Luna must be the happiest. She would have to stay here, locked up, with nothing to eat or drink. She would have to eat the cold and endure the mosquito bites while eating pains on her body. ¡°Mum, Dad, I should have joined you guys from the very start. I wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this.¡± she thought sadly. She wondered what tomorrow will be like. Pam was asleep after absorbing most of the rejection pain. It was better for her to be asleep coz if she was in control, there would be trouble. The other two, Oceana and Thora, showed no sign of waking up. She prayed for sleep toe. She was tired. *************** The next day, Lavana suddenly woke up from the hotness she felt. She had been shivering in her sleep all night long. This sudden hotness, however, wasn¡¯t weed by her body. She opened her eyes to see three youths, two females and a male chuckling. One girl held an empty pale yellow bucket that was emitting smoke. She was the one who poured such hot water onto her body. She growled, but the other female threw a stone at her left ear. Gosh, that really hurt her! ¡°We have enough lessons to teach you today. Hopefully, you¡¯ll turn a new leaf.¡± said the male who had short golden hair that was braided with a few ck beads fixed into them. He took out a small iron rod with a sharp tip and walked closer to the cage. Next, he squatted before her, smiling mischievously. Her eyes widened in fear. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± she asked telepathically. In response, he poked her hard with the rod¡¯s tip, causing her to whimper in pain. ¡°That¡¯s just the start.¡± One of the females (who had ck hair tied in three ponytails and d in purple tight-fitting short gown) took out two feathers and giggled. ¡°She¡¯s gonna tickle me?¡± Lavana was shocked and became more fearful. Having tough out her pain was no pleasant experience, especially in wolf form. The other female left and returned with a small stove. She brought it closer to the cage and took hold of Lavana¡¯s paw. ¡°What do you think your paw will smell like when roasted?¡± she asked. 30 minutester.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lavana, still in her wolf form, had just fainted. She could no longer keep up with the torture of her paw being roasted, her body being poked by the iron rod while having to endure her feet been tickled. She had cried a lot and even wanted to shift to human, but Pam, though unconscious, was unwilling to give up control. So she was left in wolf form. Seeing that the Omega wolf had fainted, the youths frowned and the male youth left. He returned with cold water from the stream. He sshed it on her, causing her to reawaken. At the same moment, the male teen forced the iron rod into her butt hole. Lavana¡¯s eyes widened, and she howled in distress. ***** Hello, please and please, add to your libraries and leave ament. I¡¯d appreciate. My eyes have some issues, so forgive me if I don¡¯t write in a long while. ?? Chapter 10 ¡°Now you are back to life. You should thank me for saving you from the gates of hell.¡± the maleughed. Tears flowed from the Omega wolf¡¯s eyes as she stared at them; they were pointing andughing at her misery. This is so good. Look at her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pitiful. Maybe we should stop.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Lavana vomited blood. This action caused more pain in her chest. ¡°Chase, I hate you. I hate you so much. If I ever escape and return stronger, I must make you pay. You and your pack!¡± she cried in her heart. Pam awoke at this moment and, without warning, took control of Lavana¡¯s body. She forced herself to stand, breaking the lock on the cage. The cage¡¯s door opened, and she came out limping. The three teens stared at her in shock. ¡°La, did you see that? You aren¡¯t bad for an Omega.¡± the male apuded. ¡°Now, you must be feeling proud. Do you want us to kneel and say sorry?¡± the girl named La asked. ¡°No, I think this Omega should do it.¡± said the male. ¡°Cameron, let¡¯s not be cruel to her. We should y with her and make her feel special. So she knows her correct ce.¡± suggested the other female. Pam growled and wanted to run out of the ce but a whip caught her leg and dragged her back. ¡°Omega, you shouldn¡¯t shy away from big matters. We want to make you feel ¡®special¡¯. Running away from us like we¡¯re some gue; isn¡¯t that being ungrateful and insulting?¡± Cameron asked with a chuckle. Pam transformed to Lavana¡¯s human form. Her right hand was burnt and was healing slowly. Injuries of different sizes decorated her body from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± she growled with her canines still elongated. ¡°Hahaha!¡± the teens were amused. ¡°You think you are some tigress? Hahaha.¡± La patted her belly. ¡°Give me your life!¡± Pam jumped at them with her sharp ws extended. She scratched La¡¯s face and neck and kicked the other girl, so she flew forward and hit the cage with her head. She immediately rose and clenched her fists. Her eyes changed color. ¡°Damn you, Omega!¡± she growled and crouched, transforming into a ck wolf with silver stripes in no time. Pam got hold of Cameron and started choking him. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± At this moment, the ck wolf was rushing towards Pam. She smiled and threw Cameron at the wolf, stopping it in its tracks. La, who wanted to hit her with the iron rod, stopped in her tracks when she saw the ve¡¯s eyes change color. It was not even the eyes belonging to a wolf. More of a¡­ dragon? Indeed, Thora had awakened and had taken over! ¡°Ants, you dare disrupt my slumber? Die!¡± she pointed at the iron rod which flew from La¡¯s hand and started hitting a scared La all over her body at a fast rate. She turned to the other two. Cameron had be a gray wolf, and he rushed towards her. ¡°Idiot!¡± Thora raised Lavana¡¯s hands and small lightning balls appeared. The wolves stopped in their tracks. Was that lightning on her palms? What is she? This is no ordinary Omega. No! They have to alert the Alpha about this. She must be a hybrid. Hybrids were an abomination! She has to die before she brings disaster to the pack. With this in mind, the wolves turned around to flee only for lightning to hit their butt and feet. They felt electric currents run through them and copsed from the impact. ¡°You dare to hurt Lavana and disrupt us sisters¡¯ sleep. You must not live.¡± Thora spat and threw several lightning balls in quick session at the wolves that were trying to stand up and escaped. They howled from the pain, but Thora jumped and stood in front of them. ¡°Wanna call for backup, eh?¡± she asked with a sinister smile. They transformed back to human and struggled to kneel. ¡°Please, have mercy!¡± ¡°Forgive me! I was a moron.¡± ¡°Morons don¡¯t deserve to live. They are a waste of food, space and natural resources. Let me send you to hell faster. I bet you must be grateful.¡± the lightning balls in her palms grew bigger, and sheunched them into the trembling teens¡¯ chest. They started rolling about, their bodies quivering even more. An ordinary human or fellow Omega would have died from all this. Thora looked at La, who had fainted from the beatings of the iron rod that was still levitating. She pointed at it, and it flew into her hand. ¡°So you dared to shove this up her butt? I¡¯ll allow you to experience it before you die.¡± She lit the stove and after duplicating the rod twice (so there were now 3 iron rods), she ced them on the burner. The teens who had stopped rolling about became even more frightened. They couldn¡¯t mind link the pack as Thora had temporarily blocked that ability. When the iron was hot enough, she made them levitate to the teens. The already nude teens were up first. The rods entered their asspletely and pierced through many vital organs. They felt their life ebbing away from them. The unconscious La was drenched with cold water that appeared from Lavana¡¯s hands. Yes, Oceana was awake. La quickly sat up upon seeing this demon in human form smiling at her. The smoking red iron rod levitating scared her too. ¡°Strip, La!¡± Oceanamanded but the teen was unwilling. She kept retreating. ¡°You can¡¯t escape. Stop trying so hard.¡± Ice chained came out of Lavana¡¯s hands and coiled around La¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you want me to motivate you first?¡± Oceana asked, tightning the ice chain around her neck. La was choking and tears flowed down her face.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I¡­ Cough¡­ Cough.. I¡¯ll.. obey. Obey!¡± she said with difficulty. ¡°Now, start stripping!¡± La struggled to rise and tore off her clothes fast. ¡°Now turn around and crouch.¡± La quickly obeyed. The levitating iron rod immediately went into through her butt. La¡¯s eyes widened. She wanted to scream but couldn¡¯t as the chains around her neck tightened. Many of her precious organs were crushed, even her heart was injured. Thora took over and the ice chains vanished, but La wasn¡¯t relieved. The seething rod in her body was too much to endure. Her body was still wet and when Thora¡¯s ball of lightning made contact with her she convulsed. As she curled, the rod pierced her heart through. She vomited arge amount of blood and died with grievances. The other teens were barely alive after fainting. Pam took over and fireballs appeared in her hand. ¡°You need to smell good when they find you. Sheunched fireballs at the teens, burning all their flesh away, leaving only their bones. ¡°Someone¡¯sing. let¡¯s leave.¡± said Thora. ¡°Got it!¡± Pam caused Lavana¡¯s body to be invisible and gave control back to a Lavana. ¡°Chap, get into the stream now. I need you to escape from here. This is your only chance.¡± Oceana ordered. ¡°Alright!¡± Lavana replied and started running out of the ce. A minute after she left, a pack warrior came to check on the teens¡¯ progress with torturing that damn Omega. He was shocked to see the cage open, a stove still lit, shredded clothes, blood on several spots on the ground and three skeletons. He immediately rmed the Alpha with telepathy. >>>>>>>>>>> Lavana sessfully got into the stream. She took onest look behind her and dived into the water. She transformed into her merform with no injury on her skin. Pam took control and started swimming fast, away from the area. She swam past the ce that Lavana stopped to rest after escaping from the pack earlier before being recaptured. She faced east andter turned west. Lavana noticed that Oceana¡¯s body was trembling, but she stubbornly remained in control. Thora had suddenly gone back to slumber, along with Pam. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard. We¡¯re already far away from there. Please let me have control. I promise to take care of myself for you guys.¡± Hearing this, Oceana gave up control and went into a slumber. ¡°Thank you!¡± she said to them and continued swimming forward. Back at the Ralton pack, Alpha Chase was angry after hearing the news and seeing for himself what that damn Omega had done. ¡°Alpha, either she¡¯s the child of a wolf and a witch or she had a whip help her in doing all these evil and escape.¡± said Finn, the newly appointed Beta. ¡°Find her and bring her back. This time, I must make her wish for death. Find her!¡± he growled. The pack warriors nodded and chorused: ¡°Yes, Alpha! We shall carry out yourmands!¡± They then ran off in different directions by twos. Alpha Chase clenched his hands into fists and gritted his teeth. The families of the deceased teens were in sorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be brought back and you can punish her however you want. I¡¯m sorry fo your loss.¡± he said before leaving with his Beta. A/n: Hello again, guys. I¡¯m not too good with description but I did what I could. IF YOU HAVE SUGGESTIONS PLS SAY IT IN THE COMMENTS OR REVIEW. Thanks for reading. Chapter 11 2 dayster. **************** Neylie¡¯s pizza This restaurant made the best pizza in Dollemorz town. It had a parking lot for its customers. Many were either going into or leaving the restaurant with beautifully designed nylon bags. A ck jeep had just parked, and the four doors opened. Five people- two young men, two young women and a little boy alighted from the car dressed in casual clothing. But one could tell that their outfits were worth a lot. They were chatting as they headed towards the entrance of the restaurant. When they entered, they chose a table at the extreme of the VIP section. ¡°Mummy, can I get sunsses?¡± the little boy with red hair asked. ¡°Oh, you wanna look cool like uncle Mel?¡± his mum, ady with curly, short ck hair, asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. There¡¯s this girl in my ss¡­¡± the other youngdy interrupted the little boy. ¡°Wow!¡± she apuded with widened, sparkling eyes. ¡°You already like someone?¡± ¡°Aunty Regina, it¡¯s not that way. She challenged me. She said I look girly. That I¡¯d look manly if I wear sunsses to school tomorrow.¡± the boy exined in distress. ¡°Gina, stop teasing my boy. Hun, look here¡­¡± she took out her phone and showed him the picture of a little boy with red hair. ¡°Is that¡­ daddy?¡± the boy asked with doubt. ¡°Yes, of course, my boy.¡± replied his mum. ¡°Oh, let me see!¡± Gina snatched the phone and saw a chubby kid. ¡°Oh, he is so fat as a kid. Let me send this to my WhatsApp. I¡¯m gonna bully him. Hehe!¡± Unfortunately, the boy¡¯s mum snatched back the phone. ¡°Carmelia, you¡¯re no fun at all.¡± Reginained with pouty lips and folded her arms. ¡°Aunty Regina, you are eating your words. Didn¡¯t you say a month ago that bullies are bad people who feel insecure inside? Could it be that you are insecure? Maybe you weren¡¯t pretty as a kid¡­¡± Carmelia instantly covered her son¡¯s mouth. ¡°Shush, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t anger your aunty.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s right. It¡¯s not nice to bully people. ckmail is what I do best.¡± Regina removed Carmelia¡¯s hand from the boy¡¯s mouth and drew the boy closer. ¡°Hun, you are the sweetest kid I know. I can never be angry at anything you do. Just keep in mind that when you have a mate, I¡¯m gonna ck¡­¡± ¡°Ladies and gentle boy, we¡¯re back.¡± one of the young men who had brown hair dered. ¡°Pizza, Daddy please gimme, gimme, gimme, gimme¡­¡± the little boy stretched out his small hands eagerly with shining eyes. The other male, who had red hair, chuckled. ¡°Ladies first, Pedro.¡± he said, and the boy put his hands down, looking wronged. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that look. You know daddy can¡¯t resist it.¡± he gave him a te of the pizza. ¡°Thank you, daddy.¡± the boy epted it and started eating it with a fork and knife. The man, who was obviously his dad as they looked simr, shook his head and smiled. He ced arge te in front of his wife and sat beside her. The other man with brown hair sat beside Regina. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s dig in.¡± he said after kissing her cheek, causing her to blush. ¡°Aunty Regina, your face is red.¡± Pedro pointed out. ¡°Kiddo, can you not be so honest?¡± Regina said as she cut out a slice and put in her husband¡¯s mouth. ¡°Delicious!¡± he praised. He also cut a small slice and fed her. ¡°Delectable!¡± she eximed. Pedro looked at his parents. ¡°Dad, Mum, why aren¡¯t you feeding each other? Or could it be that you¡¯re embarrassed? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pretend not to see anything. I won¡¯t consider you as shameless as uncle and aunty.¡± the little one continued to eat. His parents¡¯ mouth twitched. This kid! ¡°Pedro, how can you consider us shameless? We are being caring for each other. This is what big men and women do when they love each other.¡± ¡°I disagree. Once I caught dad kissing mum¡¯s neck and he started coughing while mum started arranging the bedsheets. Though that was a year ago.¡± His parents felt tired. Yes, smart kids were blessings, but by the time they show their annoying side, the headache resulting could even defeat Mt. Everest¡¯s height. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± his mum cut a slice of pizza and brought it close to her husband. ¡°Say ¡®Ah!''¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She fed him the pizza slice, and he did the same. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Carmelia asked. ¡°Yes. But when are you getting me a little sister?¡± His parents cleared their throat. ¡°Hun, getting a sister isn¡¯t easy as you think. Do you know where babiese from?¡± his dad asked. ¡°Of course I do. Babiese from father and mother, not from the sky as you told me when I was a year old.¡± the boy replied. The other couple were trying not tough, but their trembling bodies betrayed them. ¡°A sister isn¡¯t easy to get, but we¡¯ll do our best to give you one soon. Alright?¡± Carmelia patted her son¡¯s head. ¡°It might be toote when I¡¯m already 20 before I could get a sister. Aunty Regina, Uncle Mel, how about you do the favor? Get me a ymate whom I can call sister too.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Eh, about that. Let¡¯s be patient. You¡¯ll get a sister and ymate from us and your parents. What do you say?¡± asked Regina. ¡°Okay. I expect results 10 monthster.¡± he said and continued eating his pizza. ¡°You started this. How dare you show your beautiful love here?¡± asked Carmelia with mind link. ¡°You worsened things, disying your awkward love and asking if he knows about baby source. That boy isn¡¯t your average kid, y¡¯know.¡± Mel replied with mind link. ¡°Our disy wasn¡¯t awkward.¡± Rndro, the boy¡¯s dad, defended telepathically. ¡°Oh. It was terrible then.¡± Regina teased. ¡°You¡­ Stupid couple.¡± Rndro cussed unhappily. ¡°Big boy, remember when I said no curses?¡± Carmelia pulled his ear after mind linking. ¡°Ow! That hurt. I¡¯m sorry, honey. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Rndro petitioned, and she let go of his ear. Pedro watched his parents with interest. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too submissive. Mum, I like you fierce though.¡± he remarked. A smile appeared on his mum¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, my son.¡± she put her hands around his neck, bring him into a hug. ¡°Eh, mama, you¡¯re choking me here.¡± heined. Chapter 12 ¡°So what should I do then? What also should you do?¡± she asked with a purposeful smile. ¡°Daddy is fierce too, but not romantic enough.¡± His dad frowned, but quickly regained his disposition. ¡°Ahem.. Butpared to many couples I see out there, you two are graded with an ¡®A¡¯ by your beloved son.¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Good boy.¡± His mum stopped hugging him and returned to eating pizza and feeding her husband. ¡°So what do you grade us by?¡± Mel asked. ¡°¡®S!''¡± replied Pedro. ¡°Oh, you consider our love superior?¡± Regina asked. ¡°Nope. I graded my parents as ¡®A¡¯. ¡®A¡¯ means Affectionate, ¡®B¡¯ means Bold and ¡®S¡¯ means Shameless.¡± he exined and drank water. ¡°You are very good.¡± his dad gave him a high five while the other couple rolled their eyes. ¡°Jokes aside, the triennialpetition is two months away and we don¡¯t have anyone who is strong enough topete. We¡¯ve lost good 2 times. If we lose again, I¡¯m afraid, more people will leave our pack. A pack that gives one sense of security is what¡¯s worth staying for. Unfortunately, we aren¡¯t. We were originally small to begin with. We are lone wolves who came together to form a pack with no Alpha. Everyone is equal. But we¡¯ll need an Alpha and that one must be acknowledged as having won one of the top ten ces in the final round of thepetition.¡± said Mel. ¡°Sigh! If we¡¯re destined to disband, let it be. Let¡¯s enjoy what we have for now.¡± Carmelia said and fed Pedro with a pizza slice. ******** 15 minutester, all 5 of them left the restaurant with their jeep. They soon joined the traffic on the road. ¡°Where else should we go?¡± asked Regina. ¡°How about the beach? Besides, there¡¯s a talent show that will be hosted there this evening. It starts at 5 pm sharp.¡± suggested Pedro. ¡°What do you think?¡± Rndro asked the others while turning the steering wheel as the jeep made a turn around a bend. ¡°Fresh air, golden sand, beautiful waves and chilled coconut milk. I agree.¡± said Carmelia. ¡°I have no qualms too. I want coconut water. But¡­ we¡¯ll be needing new outfits.¡± said Mel. ¡°I agree too. I haven¡¯t gone there for a while.¡± Regina said while searching something on the with her mobile phone. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s go shopping first.¡± said Rndro and Pedro squealed in delight. 2 hourster, the five people came to the beach all smiles at 4:30 pm. Thedies were garbed in cover-up dresses and havaianas flip-flops while the men wore tank tops with bermuda shorts. Pedro was d in a ck long-sleeved crop top and loose-fitting ankle-length pants. All three males topped their outfit with palms. They drew the attention of those around. ¡°OMG!¡± ¡°They are so hot!¡± ¡°Look, the women are smoking sexy! I¡¯d feel honored to touch their skin.¡± ¡°And look at the boy with them. Such a charming boy.¡± ¡°Hello, does your son need a female ymate? I got three for you to choose from.¡± Rndro shook his head and put his hand around his wife¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re here for the show, right? How about we focus?¡± he said. Mel held Regina¡¯s hand and took her forward. ¡°Someone I bet is overfilled with jealousy and fury; am I wrong?¡± Regina teased him through mind link. ¡°I¡¯m not. I just want to remind those brainless fools not to dream too big.¡± Mel replied telepathically causing her to chuckle. They soon arrived at the designated spot and sat in one of the seat rows with others who were already seated. When it was 5 pm sharp, a man came to the stage. ¡°Weedies and gentlemen. I¡¯m honored to see millions of billions of trillions of you seated. You must have waited for aeons. The good news is, our talent show is about to start. Let¡¯s see those world-changing dancers who¡¯d entertain us tonight.¡± he said, and many apuded with cheering and whistles. The first contestant came to stage- a little girl and her mum wearing belly dance clothes. They looked really gorgeous with their rxing smile. Regina pinched her husband¡¯s jaws. ¡°Smile, smile, smile!¡± she said telepathically.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I prefer to smile in bed.¡± he replied. She immediately retracted her hands while blushing. ¡°Sigh! Someone is trying to rub love into my eyes.¡± Pedro said while watching the contestants dance. ¡°Kiddo, some day, you will pay me cash not to embarrass you in front of your mate.¡± Regina said to the little one. ¡°Oh? By then I¡¯ll be having 10 packs and looking hotter than anyone on earth. Whatever you say will only make her appreciate me more. You wanna bet?¡± ¡°Focus!¡± Rndro said. ¡°Hmph!¡± Regina said, and pinched her husband¡¯s cheeks again. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You refused to smile.¡± she whined telepathically. ¡°I promise topensate you in bed. I¡¯ll let you tickle me and twerk for you. Happy now?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Thank you very much, husband. You are the best!¡± she squealed telepathically, pecked his forehead and released her hands, still smiling meaningfully. ********* 30 minutester, the chairperson of the asion came and announced the next contestant. ¡°We have Pedro Morrison.¡± At that, little Pedro came onto the stage. He smiled at the audience and blew them a kiss. Music yed, and he began to break dance, causing many to cheer and whistle. ¡°That kid is a superb dancer. Unbelievable!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so good. I wanna steal him already.¡± ¡°Sweet kid!¡± ¡°Fighting hun!¡± His parents looked at each other. How did this kid slip away right under their nose? ¡°Hehe! Your kid is smart, after all. I wonder which of us will get him a smart ymate first?¡± Regina teased. ¡°Hmph!¡± both parents folded their hands and watched their son¡¯s performance. Soon, their anger melted, and they cheered for their boy, causing Mel to roll his eyes. By the time Pedro finished his dance, everyone stood up and gave him a sincere apuse thatsted for some time. This kid was truly impressive. Pedro bowed his head to the audience and waved with a bright smile on his lips. The chairperson came with a satisfied smile. ¡°Pedro Morrison, youpletely blew our minds. You are undoubtedly the winner of the dance talent show. Congrattions, my boy!¡± Ady came carrying a small golden statue and envelope. ¡°Here¡¯s your reward!¡± said the chairman, and Pedro received them. He took the microphone and faced the audience. ¡°Thank you, everyone, for your support. You helped me a lot. Thank you so much.¡±¡® he blew them a kiss again and left. His dad got up and left the seat rows to fetch his kiddo, in case someone wants to bully him. He found that pedro had given the prize money to a little boy and his guardian. ¡°I only like the statue. Bye!¡± Pedro waved at them and ran to his daddy. The little boy and his guardian hugged each other. This money would go a long way. ¡°Thank you, son!¡± his guardian said as Pedro left with his dad. ***** pls leave a review and thanks for reading. Chapter 13 They finally got in the jeep and drove away from the area. ¡°Pedro, please, next time, don¡¯t do such a thing without permission, okay?¡± Regina advised. ¡°Yes, aunty.¡± the little one nodded. His mum ced the award statue in a bag and let him drink some coconut milk with some snacks. ¡°Today was quite fulfilling.¡± remarked Mel, who was now driving. ¡°Yup. I agree.¡± said Rndro as he chewed on a snack. ¡°This thing¡¯s really crunchy. Mimi, did you get more of it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. There are like a dozen more in here.¡± Carmelia replied, pointing to a nylon bag, and her mate gave her a thumbs up. *********** In a cave on an unknown, uninhabited ind, a figure crawled to shore with difficulty. It was very dark and she could barely see as her hair covered her face. She managed to sit up and watched as her tail transformed back into legs. It hurt more than usual. Since her escape from Ralton pack, she had been swimming where her heart led her. She wanted to get as far away as possible. So no one from that hellish ce would ever find her and catch her back there! Today, while avoiding an annoying shark, she hit her tail hard against a rock so that it bled. She couldn¡¯t even swim with it for many hours. Her blood mixed with the sea water. She was scared it would make the shark want to eat her, but surprisingly, the shark fled. Her blood seemed to be its nemesis, she guessed. She rested on that part of the seabed for some 8 hours. The fruits in the surrounding were edible and delicious. Her tail healed slowly because of the thorny shrub that also grazed her tail when it hit that damn rock. Well, when she saw that she could swim again, she tried hard to get out of there, but a snake of unknown specie was after her life. She used the ice chain she could summon from her hands, but it wasn¡¯t as effective as when Oceana was in control. And the three of them are in a slumber. She¡¯d promised them that she¡¯d take care of herself. They already helped her escape from that damn pack, the least she could do was to be alive and self-reliant. She eventually resorted to using lightning balls, which sucked a lot of her energy. The snake died after struggling for two minutes. Lavana spat out blood and it mixed with the water. She mustered all the strength she had left and swam to the surface nearby. That¡¯s how she ended here on the shore of this lonely ind. She stood up using a boulder with difficulty and exhaled hard. She could see the surroundings a little clearer now. Her headache had lessened, and her wound no longer hurt much. She noticed that Pam was subconsciously helping her. It would extend her slumber period. ¡°Thank you, Pam.¡± she muttered as a tear fell down her left cheek. She walked deeper into the ind, using fireballs as light. *********** On a lonely road, three blue 2 seater sports cars were chasing the ck jeep belonging to Rndro. The others were distressed too. Whoever was pursuing them had bad intentions. They had a youngd with them and nothing should happen to him! They drove faster than ever, but suddenly, two cars blocked them ahead. There was nowhere to turn. ¡°Stay inside.¡± Rndro said to thedies and his boy. He and Mel stepped out of the car. Their auras were fierce. The people in the 5 cars that hade for them also stepped out; all of them are wearing ck leather jackets and tight pants. ¡°Why are you questing us? What wrong have we done?¡± Rndro asked unhappily. ¡°You made us use up more petrol than we initially nned. You must exin.¡± Mel added. One of the strange men who had a frightening scar than ran from the left side of his cheek to the right and had a burly build) walked towards the two men, cracking his knuckles loudly. ¡°Little boys, you daree into this town, into the beach, with beauties, and you think you can just go scot free?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a sin to go sightseeing with our mates? Why didn¡¯t I know of it?¡± Rndro asked. ¡°You want to die?¡± one of the men asked angrily, pointing a gun at Rndro. ¡°No. I want to live, but I¡¯m not afraid of death. The only thing you should know is that you¡¯ll be going to visit the king of Death with me.¡± Rndro chuckled. ¡°You bastard!¡± the man fired at him, but he dodged it easily. ¡°You can¡¯t even aim well and you dare run your mouth like a parrot?¡± he hissed. ¡°I¡¯m Leonard Scavenger, gamma of the Rogue pack. We rule this town!¡± the scarred, burly man said. ¡°I¡¯m a nobody passing by whose earnest wish is to leave here quickly. Can you grant it?¡± Rndro said with folded arms. ¡°Yup. But you must leave the beauties here.¡± ¡°Then what are we still waiting for? Kill them!¡± Mel yelled. He immediately crouched and shifted into a red wolf with a white tail. It was really good-looking, but right now it was growling. ¡°Leave here this instant!¡± Rndro said in a deeper tone of voice. His wolf had surfaced as his eyes turned purple and his nails elongated. ¡°You are outnumbered! You¡¯re not even enough for me to deal with.¡± said Leonard as his eyes turned gray. ¡°You are ying with fire, ugly thing!¡± Both men turned their head and saw that their mates hade out of the jeep, looking pissed. Their wolves had already surfaced. ¡°Go back inside. We can handle this!¡± Mel chastised. ¡°No, mate! I wanna rip his body to shreds.¡± Regina said while cracking her neck and knuckles. ¡°You girls can¡¯t get hurt. Elliot, Maldox, go protect them. Alpha must see them without blemish.¡± Leonardmanded. Two short men with the same style of hair left their spots and ran towards thedies. ¡°You think we¡¯re joking?¡± Carmelia crouched and transformed into a pink furred wolf with cyan blue eyes. ¡°Mimi, no!¡± Rndro warned, but she didn¡¯t heed. The two men also transformed into ck wolves with sky green eyes. Regina shifted too into a gray wolf. The four wolves pounced on each other and started a tough fight. Their worried mates wanted to go to them, but Leonard and the other 7 men stood in their way. ¡°You forgot our unfinished business?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course not, you damn rogue!¡± Rndro growled and shifted into a blue furred wolf.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Leonard and the other seven men shifted andunched themselves at Rndro and Mel¡¯s wolves. The battle was frightening. Pedro, who was watching from the car, trembled. ¡°Mommy, daddy, Uncle Mel and aunty Regina, please win. Don¡¯t get hurt! It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have suggested going to the beach so I could show off my dance skills. Please win, and I promise to obey you from now on.¡± he said in a whisper. His body was trembling. They had warned him not to watch, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself. Suddenly, the door opened, and a pale white man with bright red eyes dragged the boy out. He wanted to scream in fear upon seeing his features, but his mouth was covered by the man¡¯s big, calloused, cold hand. He had heard from his mum that there were pale-skinned creatures who onlye out at night to feast on blood. They had red eyes, ck lips, and sharp, elongated canines. The vampire king would have fully ck eyes and instilled terror in the hearts of anyone who saw him. Why was this creature here? Did he want to drink his blood? A bite from a vampire would kill anyone with wolf blood. He was a young wolf pup. He earnestly looked at his parents, uncle and aunty fighting like it was theirst. He wished they woulde save him now, but that was not to be. Chapter 14 The vampire ran into the woods with him at a scary speed. He then recalled that his mum also said vampires were faster than them werewolves. It would not be easy to defeat a high level one. They were also lone vampires, and this was clearly one of them. Lone vampires feasted on human blood whenever they wished! He was done for! As the man sped along the woods, Pedro wept. ¡°Please, save me someone.¡± he thought, his little heart beat faster than normal. >>>>>>>>>>>> Regina bit the neck of her opponent rogue wolf and he immediately died from the severe blood loss. The other rogue wolves were dead except for Leonard. He could solo both their mates. Carmelia was nearly killed by a wolf sneak attacking. Luckily, Regina discovered in time and killed the wolf. But Carmelia fainted after reverting to human form.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Rndro killed Leonard¡¯s wolf after seeing an opening. He had to admit, this pack was very strong. It wasn¡¯t an easy kill like other times. They had to be more careful when leaving next time. He and Mel shifted back to their human form, panting. ¡°We made it!¡± Mel said, giving hispanion a high five. Rndro saw that his mate had fainted and hurried to carry her bridal style. ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± he asked in distress. Perceiving her mate¡¯s scent this close, Carmelia opened her eyes weakly. ¡°Did we win, honey?¡± she asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Yes, my princess. We won!¡± he replied and kissed her forehead. ¡°Please, listen to me next time. Okay?¡± She nodded and fainted again. He sighed and looked at the other couple, who were kissing like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Shameless couple, let¡¯s lodge a hotel and then you can f*ck however you desire.¡± They broke the kiss. ¡°Didn¡¯t Carmelia tell you not to curse?¡± Mel reminded. ¡°Well, she is unconscious now but not her wolf.¡± said Regina. ¡°Be, don¡¯t you dare say a word or I won¡¯t let Kyle pound you when you want it.¡± he warned. Kyle was his wolf¡¯s name and he is a kind of reserved wolf spirit. Only at rare asions does he speak up. He just likes to sleep or watch over him. There was no reply, as his mate¡¯s wolf didn¡¯t feel like taking control. But he hoped she¡¯d consider it. They headed to the car. ¡°Pedro, please, take out the blue bag from the back.¡± said Regina. ¡°And the white one at the side too.¡± added Mel. But no one replied. ¡°Huh? Did he fall asleep or what?¡± Mel muttered in puzzlement. He opened the back door on the right side of the jeep, and color drained from his face. ¡°Rndro¡­¡± he muttered in a shaky voice ¡°What happened to my son?¡± Rndro ran to Mel¡¯s spot with Regina and they became pale too. ¡°How did we not notice? How could we be careless?¡± Regina cried. ¡°A vampire was here. A lone vampire!¡± Mel said in shock. Rndro howled in pain. ******** Back at the ind, Lavana was running back the way she came. She could see the sea now. She became d in her heart. Who could tell her that this was a snake ind? She had no interest in staying here one bit. Not with the dozens of unknown snake species currently after her life! She extinguished the levitating fireball above her right palm and ran into the sea. When it was deep enough, she dived in and changed into her merform. The damn snakes still didn¡¯t want to let her off. Over 30 of them were still chasing her. ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky!¡± she thought as she swam faster than she ever thought she could. 10 minutester, she was able to lose those wretched things and swam towards the nearest shore. This was a forest, and she decided toe ashore. This ce was much better than that ind! But she won¡¯t make the mistake of going so deep in. She just needed to gather some firewood and light them up to keep her warm. After transforming, she rose and surveyed the environment. >>>>>>>>>>> She finally found enough sticks to light a fire. She was about to head back the way she¡¯de when she smelt something bloody and rotten. What was it? Could it be the carcass of an animal? Or was it some other creature that she didn¡¯t know about? She heard the rustling of leaves and decided to hide behind a tree. After a second, a man wearing ck appeared with a kid in his arms. He wasughing maniacally. ¡°This must be another supernatural being. He runs really fast. What is he? Gosh! He smells really bad.¡± she p[inched her nose. She saw his teeth were elongated and his eyes were ¡­ red? She remembered something from her childhood. Her mum had told her stories of pale-skinned people with ck veins, red eyes and fangs. They fed on blood. Some simply fed on animal blood but others chose human blood. Her eyes widened in realization. This is a vampire? A vampire¡¯s bite can kill a werewolf and that kid in his arms that had fainted, was a wolf pup! His parents must be anxiously looking for him. She became distressed. This lone vampire here was stronger than her. Fighting him was a death wish and her three spirits were sleeping. She couldn¡¯t afford to disturb their slumber. What would she do? ************* ¡°Pedro!¡± ¡°Pedro!¡± ¡°Pedro!¡± Mel, Regina, and Rndro (who was carrying a still unconscious Carmelia) yelled almost at the same time. They were in the woods, following the scent of that damn vampire. They were running as fast as they could, hoping o catch up with him or her. Nothing should happen to that boy. They wished they could arrive in time. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Pedro, my son. Daddy¡¯sing to get you.¡± Rndro yelled, not reducing his pace. ¡°Rndro, I think it¡¯s best for thedies to stay behind.¡± Mel suggested telepathically. ¡°No, I¡¯ming with you.¡± Regina telepathed stubbornly. ¡°Please, trust me. You girls stay behind and wait in the jeep. Rndro and I will go on. We¡¯ll take him back. Promise!¡± Mel pleaded. Rndro stopped running and turned to face Regina. He sniffed. ¡°Here, I entrust my mate¡¯s safety to you, Gina. Please take care of her. Don¡¯t let her know that he¡¯s missing.¡± he ced Carmelia into Regina¡¯s hands. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but Mel shook his head and ced his left index finger on her lips. ¡°Await our return.¡± he said before running forward with Rndro. Regina sighed and looked at the stressed face of Carmelia. She kind of wished her friend wouldn¡¯t wake up anytime soon. Until Pedro could be found. She turned around and made way back to the road. ¡°Mel, Rndro, please be safe and I wish you good luck with finding Pedro.¡± she said in her heart as she ran. Chapter 15 SMUT SCENE BELOW. BEWARE HUNS! Ralton pack. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they found her still?¡± Alpha Chase thundered in his office. How far had she gone with her tiny legs? Even if she had the help of a witch, she shouldn¡¯t be so untraceable! That wrench¡­ There was a sudden knock on the door and Chase calmed down. He arranged his clothes and sat back in his luxurious boss¡¯ chair. ¡°Come in.¡± he said. A beautiful girl came in dressed in a tight-fitting red skirt and ck, off-shoulder, loose crop top. Her long, fair legs would make one drool forever. Her face was even prettier than before after mating with Chase. ¡°Mate!¡± Chase said with darkened eyes and deeper tone of voice. Did others see her dressed like this? She¡¯s practically a walking feast. Is she unaware that her voice turns him on, say less of seeing her like this? ¡°Darling, I thought you must be very busy since you hadn¡¯te back. So I made some soup to nourish the body. I¡¯m not that good, but I did my best. Would you like to try it?¡± she asked gently. ¡°Yes. Anything you make is the best. Your cunt tastes best too.¡± he remarked, and she blushed. ¡°Come here, little puppy.¡± he stretched out his right hand towards her. ¡°Come, sit here.¡± he patted his thighs. ¡°Yes, darling.¡± she cat walked slowly to him. When she sat on hisps, he put his hands around her tiny waist. She could feel his huge bulge right under her. She remembered when he pounded herst night. Her man¡¯s a total beast in bed. Chase kissed her shoulder and slid his hand into her skirt. ¡°Are you here to feed me one or two things?¡± he asked huskily. ¡°Whatever darling wants, I¡¯ll feed him. ¡°Your darling wants to eat your cum. What does mate think?¡± he kissed her corbone, and she moaned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± she ced the cooler she¡¯d brought on the table and parted her legs. Chase raised up her skirt and saw her ckce pantie. He slid it to one side and put one finger into her crotch. ¡°Not enough!¡± she moaned. ¡°Oh? How many do you want?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°I want that¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡­ pink¡­ hard¡­ oh, my gosh¡­ that¡­¡± she stammered as he was prating her with three fingers. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡± ¡°What did you say you wanted?¡± he asked again. ¡°Y¡­ Your¡­ Ah yes!¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you want.¡± Chase spoke mischievously. ¡°Honey¡­ I¡­ I want¡­ Ah¡­ I want¡­ My gosh¡­ F*ck me!¡± she eximed. ¡°Oh!¡± he raised his eyebrow. ¡°What am I doing then? Ain¡¯t I doing you already?¡± ¡°Chase, ruin me with that cock beneath me!¡± she cried out in pleasure. ¡°Oh, babe. It¡¯s too early. I haven¡¯t gotten a taste of those tits.¡± ¡°Here they are!¡± she pulled off her top and unfastened her ckce bra that had a front clip. Her big melons came into view. Seeing them, his eyes darkened even more with lust and he put her n*pple into his lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she caressed his hair, wanting him to suck her other n*pple. He didn¡¯t stop fingering her. >>>>>>>>> Harsh pping of skin skin could be heard. Her mouth was taped and her hands tied with a golden rope. She waspletely bare. Her upper body was on the marbled floor while her upper lower body was above. Her mate held her legs up while he pounded her hard like his life depended on it, his eyes brimming with lust. ¡°Mmm! Mmmm! Mmmm! Mmmm!¡± These were the sounds that could be heard from her while he finished her. ¡°You want it slower?¡± he asked and she shook her head. ¡°Faster?¡± ¡°Mm!¡± she nodded her head. ¡°Want daddy to go harder?¡± She nodded her head vigorously. He suddenly put down her legs and turned her so she could see him. He removed the tape from her mouth. ¡°How hard hard do you want daddy to be?¡± ¡°Daddy¡­ teach me the hardest lesson.¡± she said hungrily. ¡°As my princess wishes.¡± he put her hands above her head and raised her legs above her head too, pressing them so they touched the floor. ¡°Daddy¡¯sing now.¡± ¡°Yes! Put it in¡­ That cock¡­¡± He suddenly put his hardened member inside her and started digging. ¡°Ah yes¡­ It¡¯s so hard. My uterus!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity Daddy can¡¯t reach your heart.¡± he suddenly withdrew his member. She became frantic. How could he do this? That delicious rod needed to be inside her. ¡°Punish me. Vent your anger on me, Daddy. Fill me with your children!¡± she begged. ¡°Oh?¡± he raised an eyebrow as he traced her thighs. ¡°You still want it?¡± She nodded vigorously. He started fingering her. ¡°This should do.¡± She shook her head desperately. She looked like she was about to cry. Before she could say another word, he entered her again. ¡°Yay! Punish me¡­ Faster! Harder! Deeper! F*ck the hell outta me, daddy! Yes¡­ Yeah¡­ That¡¯s the spot¡­ Woah¡­ Woah!¡± ¡°Daddy want you to be silent.¡± She immediately pressed her lips together. ¡°Good girl!¡± He pecked her forehead and increased the pace of his pounding. Her body trembled under him glistening with sweat. ********* ¡°Pedro!¡± ¡°Pedro! Pedro!¡± The two men called out in worry while following the scent of the vampire that seemed to be thinning. The surrounding was bing creepier. They needed to find the little bun fast! ¡°Son, please be safe. We can¡¯t lose you.¡± Rndro thought as he picked up speed after Mel. ¡°Kiddo, hold on for us, okay? Dad and uncle areing to save you.¡± Mel thought in his heart. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Meanwhile, Lavana saw the lone vampire drink an unknown liquid from a small bottle. His eyes became dark red and his fangs longer. It looked like he couldn¡¯t wait to suck this pup dry. Lavana was still deciding if she shoulde out or not. She was no match for him and might end up dead instead of saving the kid. The man brought his face close to the boy¡¯s neck and licked it. His saliva was green. ¡°Ew!¡± Lavana felt disgusted.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± the man suddeny got up and looked around unhappily. ¡°Gosh! I only whispered. Did he hear me?¡± Lavana thought in fright. She wanted to run away but she knew she couldn¡¯t. That innocent boy would die! Chapter 16 Seeing that no one answered him, he returned to licking the kid¡¯s neck. When he was ab out to sink his elongated canines into his neck, a stone hit his back. He immediately stood. This time he was pissed. ¡°Show yourself, weakling!¡± he barked. Lavana didn¡¯t move or make a sound. The lone vampire looked around and sniffed. He suddenly looked in her direction. ¡°Omega, stop hiding. Come out before I motivate you.¡± Lavana nervously rose. She was now seeing him face to face and her heart nearly leapt out of her chest. This was a freaking lone vampire for heaven¡¯s sake. An unrestrained creature! ¡°You are too thin. I bet you have less blood than this pup here but since you¡¯ve shifted, it¡¯s somewhat manageable. Come, deliver your neck to me. I¡¯ll only drink a little.¡± he beckoned with a smile, revealing his yellow teeth. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry sir! I didn¡¯t mean to startle you¡­¡± ¡°No need to apologize. Juste to me. I don¡¯t n on giving yousting harm. I¡¯ll only bite once.¡± he beckoned again. ¡°No¡­ I am scared of you. A bite from you will kill me. I want to live.¡± she turned around, wanting to flee only for him to appear in front of her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like disobedients. Me inviting you twice was already an honor.¡± he started choking her with one hand. ¡°Please¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­ let me go. I promise not¡­ to say a word!¡± she said with difficulty. At this moment, the boy opened his eyes. Remembering that a lone vampire had gotten hold of bhim, he quickly rose to check the surroundings. Yeah, though he hadn¡¯t shifted, he could see at night to a certain degree. He found the evil man choking a skinny, baredy. Since there was a blur covering her back to her thigh, he guessed she was a werewolf too from another pack. Why was she here? Did she try to save him? He felt something hot and sticky on the right side of his neck. It was green and nauseating but he dare not vomit. The vampire, seeing that his prey had woken up, increased his force on choking Lavana who was crying already for mercy. ¡°Let her go!¡± Pedro was forced to yell. Lavana¡¯s eye¡¯s widened. The kid was awake? Why didn¡¯t he just escape? ¡°Kiddo¡­. run¡­ just run away¡­ find your parents¡­. run¡­ please¡­¡± she urged with difficulty. ¡°I¡­¡± Pedro stuttered but she urged him to run once more. ¡°I¡¯lle back for you¡­¡± he said and started running. The vampireughed. ¡°He won¡¯t get any farther than a mile. Then I¡¯ll have fun surprising him again. Hahaha!¡± Lavana kept coughing, trying hard to remove his hand from her neck to no avail. ¡°Time to die, hun.¡± the vampireughed and was lowering his head, ready to bite her. Suddenly, her hands became hot. Shocked, he quickly let her go, causing her to fall weakly to the cround. She clutched her aching neck as she coughed. ¡°You¡­ what are you?¡± the vampire¡¯s hand was almost burnt. ¡°Better start talking before I send you to hell.¡± he thundered. She struggled to stand and looked at him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m an Omega. I escaped from the pack that used me as a punching bag. I just wanna go far away and start all over. Please, let me go.¡± she begged. ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll tell you. Take this!¡± sheuched a fireball at him. He was startled but dodged in time. Lavana took this opportunity to turn around in attempt to escape but he appeared before her again. ¡°You aren¡¯t just an Omega. You must be a hybrid.¡± he said with ire and started choking her again. She held his hand and he immediately let her go. His hands were burnt this time. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, wrench!¡± he thundered. She immediatelyunched an ice chain which wrapped around his neck. She began to pull, causing the ice chain to tighten. It was his turn to choke. ¡°You¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­ cough.. cough¡­ Let me go!¡± he said slowly. The chains were very cold. Even though he was cold blooded, this kind of chiliness wasn¡¯t weed by his body at all. She pulled on the chain again, increasing his rate of coughing. For once, she was d that she was in control, but she didn¡¯t know how long. She had to buy enough time for that chap to escape. Then she¡¯d head back to the sea and get in. This vampire can¡¯t swim fast as her in merform. Vampires like him may not even wanna get into the water. It was too much of a hassle for a walking dead! She increased the tightness of the chain but he suddenly broke it with his hands after being pushed to the limit. ¡°Cough¡­ cough.. cough. You wrench! I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± he said as the ice chains on his neck vanished. Sheunched fireballs at him and started running towards the sea. She must get there in time. Maybe, the effect of her ice chain would be greater there. ¡°Get back here!¡± he barked. He couldn¡¯t run as fast as before as his body was still recovering from the suffering just now. ¡°If I get my hands on you.. cough¡­ cough I will¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get a chance, you bastard!¡± she yelled andunched more fire balls at him before continuing her escape. The fire balls only stopped him for a minute before he resumed the pursuit. ¡°If things continue this way, I¡¯ll be drained even before I get to the seashore. I need to think of a way.¡± she thought. ¡°Stop right there. I said stop!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Water balls appeared above her hands and sheunched them at him fast, not at all slowing her running pace. ¡°Your blood will be the sweetest I ever tasted.¡± ¡°My blood is very bitter. Stop following me.¡± By now, the lone vampire was drenched but it didn¡¯t deter him. Soon, she could see the seashore. She was so d in her heart and ran faster. This was her only chance at survival. Suddenly, two figures dropped down from the trees, blocking her path to the seashore 20 feet away. They folded their arms and smiled at her meaningfully. ¡°Hello, hun. It seems your having fun with our friend. You want us to join?¡± Lavana stopped in her tracks. Color drained from her face. Those two were also vampires. Freaking lone vampires! She could barely handle a weakened one, now two high level ones just had to appear when she was this close to the water. How unlucky she was! The vampire who had been chasing her finally caught up and saw hispanions. He then shed a wicked smile. ¡°Where can you run to now?¡± he asked with a chuckle. ¡°I really need to pee right now.¡± she said with a quivering voice. ¡°We would like to apany and protect you from dangerous wildlife.¡± one of the two vampires who just appeared said. What nonsense protection? She¡¯d rather face those snakes from that ind again than be with these creatures here. She walked behind a tree and relieved herself while thinking of ways to escape. Getting to the sea was a no-no. No time to shift to wolf form. Even if she did, how fast could she run? Vampires are naturally faster than werewolves, ok! She saw some birds fly past in the sky chirping happily. A thought came into her mind. Who said flying won¡¯t help? She just needed to buy herself some time. When she was done peeing, she came out from behind therge tree and faced the three lone vampires again. Chapter 17 Before any of them could make a move, she quicklyunched two ice chains towards the other two vampires and pulled hard.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They began to choke and try to cut the chains bit sheunched another two at them. The other vampire that had been chasing her wanted to choke her but she mustered strength and spat out a ball of lightning towards him. He retreated quickly but still couldn¡¯t dodge the ball of lightning. The sensations that ran round his body was foreign and this rendered him immobile on the ground but he was still awake. He wanted to speak but found a problem with his vocal cords. He was so mad but could do nothing. To make sure he won¡¯t be getting up anytime soon, she spat another two lightning balls into his head causing him to convulse and foam at the mouth. He finally became unconscious as his skin paled even more. With one down, she could finally focus on the other two. They were shocked that this Omega who was supposed to be their prey had turned things around in ways they never imagined. What the hell was she? She could spit out lightning andunch several ice chains to choke and weaken them. Their friend was even rendered unconscious by her! ¡°Release¡­ us.¡± the one with curly, shoulder length green hair said with great difficulty as he pulled at the chains. Whenever he broke one chain, extra two would beunched at him. ¡°How do we break free?¡± he telepathed hispanion. ¡°If I knew, would we still be struggling?¡± hispanion replied telepathically. Lavana was still thinking of how long it would take to weaken them. Launching this much ice chains at them was sapping her energy fast. A sharp pain suddenly erupted in her stomach. This caused the ice chains around the vampires¡¯ necks to vanish. She bent over, her mouth opened, her eyes widened like she¡¯d seen something scary. The vampires who¡¯d been thinking of ways to get free suddenly saw the chains disappear. They were free! Seeing that she was in pain, they looked at each other with a meaningful smile. One went to their unconscious friend and ced him over his shoulder. Then he ran away with the blink of an eye. The other one walked towards Lavana, rubbing his palms together. ¡°My friends and I are very hospitable. Come experience our generosity.¡± She began to retreat. ¡°D.. Don¡¯te near¡­ S.. Stay away from me.¡± Her words wereboured. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± he closed in on her. Sheunched an ice chains towards him but he dodged. He appeared behind her and put her over his shoulder. Before she could register what was happening, he started running through the woods so everything she could see was in a blur. She wanted to puke coz the smell from him was so bad up close. ********* Pedro kept running through through the woods. He was following the smell of the vampire as that was the only way to get to his parents. He prayed that kind shewolf would be able to hold on till he found his rtives. He suddenly heard a faint shout from people in a distance. He turned East and started following the sound. 5 minutester, Pedro was behind his dad and uncle Mel. ¡°Pedro!¡¯ ¡°Pedro! Don¡¯t be scared. Daddy¡¯sing for you!¡± ¡°Pedro!¡± Tears welled up in the little ones eyes. ¡°Dad, uncle Mel!¡± he yelled. The two men turned around and saw the missingd. He was covered in patches of mid with some leaves on his hair. ¡°Daddy!¡± he ran to wards his dad who went on one knee. They embraced each other tight as Pedro sobbed, his body trembled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my son. Daddy¡¯s here. No one¡¯s gonna harm you. No one can take you away from me.¡± he whispered, patting his sons back gently. Pedro broke the embrace and looked at his father and uncle Mel who smiled at him warmly. ¡°Please, we have to save her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Rndro asked. ¡°There was ady¡­ a female werewolf who saved me from death but when Ist saw her, the vampire was choking her. Dad, please let¡¯s go find her.¡± he cried. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll go find her.¡± Rndro assured his son. He shifted into his wolf form and Mel helped ce Pedro on his back. ¡°Hug your dad¡¯s neck, boy.¡± Melmanded. Pedro obeyed and they started running in the direction that Pedro wasing from. ********* Regina had long dressed up Carmelia and herself. Her friend was still unconscious. It was good somehow coz she didn¡¯t know how to exin to her that her precious boy was missing and worse still that a lone vampire took him! She was outside the jeep pacing up and down. A few cars had passed by. Two had stopped to ask if she needed help with her car or maybe joining them to get to a better ce with more people. But she declined politely. ¡°Please, let them all return safely.¡± she muttered and continued pacing up and down. ***************** In a wooden bungalow deep in the woods, Lavana was unconscious in one of the rooms. This room had a timber casement window. Her hair covered her face and her skin was pale. Her hands and feet were chained to the wall. The three vampires were settled on a long couch, discussing how to use her for their benefit. They heard a cough and turned in her direction. She was awake! ¡°Oho! The key¡¯s finally awakened. Say, did you think you¡¯d get away or someone would rescue you?¡± the one she¡¯d caused to faint earlier was the first to speak. She parted her hair so she could see clearly. The vampires had changed outfits, but their natural body smell was¡­ A lone vampire smells bad and the three of them werebined. The odour alone could kill her. How long can she hold her breath for? ¡°Why are you retaining your breath? Do you think we¡¯re underwater?¡± another one asked unhappily, with folded arms and crossed legs.¡±Speak!¡± Lavana refused to say a word and looked away from the trio. If they were underwater, she wouldn¡¯t have to hold her breath. A mermaid keeping her breath? How ridiculous! ¡°Look!¡± the third vampire got up and walked to her with hands in the pockets of his baggy yellow pants. ¡°We don¡¯t wanna harm you, girl. You are a hybrid and an abomination. Byw, we should kill you, but we don¡¯t want to. We aren¡¯t that wicked.¡± ¡°Kind? Kind people would all gang up on a person and try to kill her?¡± she jeered in her heart. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± the third vampire asked again, but she didn¡¯t reply. ¡°How about this? My name is Duke.¡± he pointed to the one with red hair. ¡°That¡¯s Brian and then¡­¡± he pointed to the one who had ck hair. ¡°He¡¯s Martelio. Now you know our names. What¡¯s yours, pretty?¡± he asked with a smile. ***** Pls leave ament if you liked it. More updates wille soon. Have a great day/night. ept my kisses! Chapter 18 She scoffed and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m nobody.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. How about you tell your name and I set you free?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m a moron?¡± she hissed. ¡°Well, you leave me no choice.¡± he brought out a neck shackle with silver chains. ¡°Do you want to know the feeling?¡± Lavana tried to spit out lightning balls but failed. She tried to also use her ice chain and fireball, but none coulde to life. She now realized how much of a peril she was in. They must have done something to make her unable to use her powers. ¡°Bastards!¡± she cursed with gritted teeth. ¡°You¡¯re sure you wanna say that again?¡± Martelio asked with darkened eyes. He was holding a rod now. Heaven knew how much he wanted to beat her to death, but he just couldn¡¯t. She had some use and would take them to heights they never dreamed of. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said in a whisper, looking defeated. ¡°Now tell us your name,¡± Brian demanded, still sitting on the couch, looking pissed. ¡°I¡¯m Lia Sanderson.¡± she lied. She dared not look at any of them now. ¡°You swear by your wolf spirit¡¯s life that Lia is your name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Besides, can you swear with your life that your names are as you said?¡± ¡°Girl, we are vampires. Indestructible and unfathomable. We are creatures who feed on blood and flesh to survive. We don¡¯t lie regarding our names.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I already know you¡¯re lone vampires. I hold my breath coz you smell bad no matter how much cologne you wear. Ew!¡± she spat at a corner. The smell was getting worse. She shouldn¡¯t have awakened; she was better unconscious! ¡°Girl, whether or not you are Lia, we¡¯ve got a deal for you. You have three elements within your control which is unheard of and amazing. We want you to help us invade some wolf dens and then you will be set free with so much money than you ever dreamed of. What do you think?¡± asked Duke with a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯ll agree on one condition,¡± she said. ¡°State it,¡± said Brian. ¡°Help me ruin Ralton pack, then I¡¯ll agree in a heartbeat.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°You are nuts. You have another chance¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree to hurt innocent people. You guys had better set me free¡­¡± she was interrupted when Martelio hit her right cheek hard, leaving five sold palm prints. She felt her jawbones shift and rearrange, trying to heal the damage caused by this pissed vampire. ¡°No need to bargain with you. You areing with us tomorrow.¡± Duke kicked her gut and left with the others. Lavana spat out blood and clutched her gut. Her vision became hazy. She felt like a truck hit her. Her skin began to redden. She grit her teeth to endure the pain, with tears rolling down her cheeks. She started sweating bullets when she felt something in her belly. Whatever it was, she didn¡¯t know. All she knew was that it was very hot and its every move brought great pain to her. Her three spirits were still in slumber and she couldn¡¯t afford to wake them. She had to endure. She must bear it! ¡°Lavana, you are no longer that girl who¡¯s a shadow of herself. You are strong. This is something you can do. You can do this!¡± she repeated in her heart. Her mouth opened when she felt the hot stuff in her stomach be bigger. Her eyes widened and she gritted her teeth even harder this time. She must be experiencing the second phase of dragon transformation. Thora had said it would happen when she found her mate. But her mate had rejected her. But it doesn¡¯t alter the reality that she indeed found him! This was bound toe anyway. Maybe it¡¯s the actual reason she can¡¯t use any of her powers. *********** 15 minutester. Her hair had be wet coz the sweat was now like torrents. Her eyes changed colour and some dragon scale patches appeared on her face, neck, hands, and feet. There was none on her belly. She felt her backbone crack and snap. She also felt it rearrange itself as the hot stuff moved closer to the backbone. She immediately pulled on the chains in her hands. She wanted to be free of these annoying things, but she soon discovered they were actually silver chains that were painted. Her hands hurt from touching them just now. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and let out a scream of anguish. The vampires who were now in the sitting room chuckled. ¡°She must have touched those chains. Hahaha. She can¡¯t escape!¡± said Martelio. ¡°She¡¯s really dumb too.¡±mented Brian. ¡°Ahh!¡± they heard another scream and shook their head. This captive was too anxious and will hurt herself more before tomorrow. How stupid was she? Anyway, it¡¯s been three hours now. They needed to drink some blood first. They couldn¡¯t drink her blood yet, so they must make do with animal blood tonight. But tomorrow, they¡¯d be drinking wolf blood. Hehe! Back in the locked room, Lavana was struggling with her legs and hands. She badly wanted to get free as she held the silver chains. Her fangs hade out and there were three red lines around her neck. Her eyes were purple and emitted rays. Now her body was covered in draconic scales. The hot stuff in her belly was no longer hurting her. It had stopped moving too. She could feel it residing with her spinal cord still emitting heat. She looked like she¡¯d juste out of a water body. Her body glistened with sweat. She also found that the silver chains no longer hurt her. It was just like touching a normal iron chain that wouldn¡¯t harm her. She became a bit relieved at this thought and reclined her back against the wall. She had no strength to move anymore. She breathed quite slowly and closed her eyes. Now, she just wished for sleep toe. Tomorrow, she¡¯ll find a way to escape after recovering. ********* Meanwhile, Mel and Rndro had just shifted back to human after arriving at the ce Pedro hadst seen his savior. There was no soul in sight. Instead, the smell of lone vampire was three times stronger. Mel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s more than one who took her away.¡± he said in defeat. ¡°Sigh. We were too slow. It¡¯s our fault that she died. Let¡¯s pay our respects before leaving. She saved our boy.¡± Rndro said with a sigh. Lone vampires certainly are unrestrained; they do whatever they wish. Being captured by more than one vampire, it would be difficult even for them to escape from their clutches, say less of that Omega female. ¡°Dad, uncle Mel¡­ are you saying that we can¡¯t meet her anymore?¡± the little one asked as a tear cascaded down his left cheek. ¡°She¡¯s no longer alive? All because of me¡­ to save me?¡± Pedro sat on the ground, feeling discouraged. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I camete! Wahhh!¡± he started wailing bitterly, pack some mud with his small hands and rubbing it on his face and head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± The two men sighed and his dad went on one knee. ¡°My son, it is really unfortunate that we couldn¡¯t save her. Daddy and uncle Mel feel shame and pain too like you. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s happy that you lived¡­ that her effort didn¡¯t go to waste. We will thank her now and build her a monument when we get back home. So we can always remember her good deed.¡± he whispered and hugged his trembling son. He took a nce at Mel, who was staring ahead, not sure what he was thinking of. ¡°She¡¯s really unfortunate. I can¡¯t imagine how much pain and humiliation she went through before dying. Make sure to build a very splendid statue of her. A tomb won¡¯t be enough.¡± Mel telepathed to Rndro who agreed. ¡°Yes, we must try topensate her as much as we can.¡± Rndro mind linked his friend. Pedro was still weeping and his father let him do so for a short while. >>>>>>>>>>> ¡°Son, let¡¯s pay our respects in the direction youst saw her.¡± Pedro by now, was sniffing, with his dad patting his back gently. ¡°Okay dad.¡± the little one replied. All three went on their knees and kowtowed 7 times. ¡°Lady, we might not know who you are, but you have done us a great deed. We¡¯ll never forget your sacrifice. We¡¯ll engrave your kindness in our hearts. Forgive me for my carelessness in not handling my pup well. Forgive us for the pain we caused you. Because of us, your true mate might never see you. It¡¯s our fault!¡± Rndro kowtowed 3 times. ¡°Miss¡­ I wish you were still here. I swear I ran really fast. I ran as fast as I could to get help. But¡­¡± Pedro started weeping again and his dad drew him close to console him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay son.¡± he whispered and kissed his son¡¯s forehead. Then he wiped his tears gently. ¡°Miss, thank you for saving Pedro even if you need not be involved in the first ce. You could have just run to safety, but you didn¡¯t. Thank you. I¡¯ll remember your generosity.¡± Mel kowtowed 3 times and rose. ¡°We need to go. If your mate awakens, she¡¯ll turn everywhere upside down.¡± he reminded Pedro¡¯s dad who sighed. ¡°Hun, we need to go find mum and aunt Regina. They are worried.¡± he whispered. However, Pedro kept staring ahead. ¡°I promise we¡¯lle back sometime.¡± his dad persuaded. He finally nodded. ¡°Good boy. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Rndro whispered and hugged his son. After a short while, he broke the hug and transformed into his wolf form, so did Mel. Rndro crouched and Pedro got on his back, then ced his hands around his neck to hug it tightly. Rndro rose and nodded at Mel before howling twice. They then started sprinting back the way they¡¯de- back to civilization and back to their mates! ********** What Regina feared hade to pass. Carmelia was awake and hade out of the car. ¡°Gina, how long was I asleep for? And where are my husband, Pedro and your mate?¡± she asked, rubbing her eyes. Regina stared at her with a pale expression. Her mouth opened, but she could not utter a word. She couldn¡¯t lie about their whereabouts to her. ¡°Gina, what¡¯s with that face?¡± she started to sniff but none of her family was nearby. Instead, she could perceive the almost fading smell of a lone vampire. At that moment, her face became pale and her shoulders trembled. ¡°Regina, tell me the truth. Where are the others? Why¡¯s it only you here?¡± Carmelia asked, almost growling. Regina did not reply. ¡°Regina, speak up. Tell me the truth now. I have the right to know!¡± ¡°Bestie, I can¡¯t say¡­¡± ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you say? You want me to fight with you before I can get the truth out of you?¡± Carmelia asked in agitation. ¡°I¡¯ll talk.¡± Regina relented. ¡°Good. Now let me hear it.¡± Chapter 19 ¡°They¡­ sigh¡­ Pedro was taken captive by a lone vampire. We only noticed after the fight with those bastard rogues. Mel and your mate have gone into the woods in search of Pedro.¡± Regina confessed, with tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°What? My pedro? My son? Missing?¡± Carmelia asked in disbelief. Regina nodded while covering her mouth with trembling left hand. ¡°No, this must be a hoax, right bestie? Hehe, guys, you cane out now. Showtime¡¯s over.¡± Carmelia looked around anxiously, but she got no reply other than the rustling of leaves as the wind blew. ¡°Carmelia¡­¡± Regina mind linked, but her friend suddenly cried, holding onto her chest. ¡°Why me? Why?¡± Carmelia sank to her knees and let out a howl of anguish. Regina walked close to her tofort her, but she pushed her away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up all this time? I can¡¯t even feel my mate? Why didn¡¯t you follow them?¡± she sank to her knees and punched the tarred road hard, causing injuries to her knuckles. ¡°Mimi, please calm down. Have faith in our mates. They¡¯ll surely find Pedro. I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Regina squatted and patted her bestie¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be fine. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Rndro wouldn¡¯t be impressed that you hurt yourself like this. Calm down, okay?¡± she whispered soothingly. Carmelia gritted her teeth, staring at the woods before them. ¡°They went that way, right?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Regina nodded. ¡°We have to wait for them. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be back soon.¡± sheforted. ¡°But¡­ the one who kidnapped my son¡¯s a freaking lone vampire. An unrestrained being. What are the odds that my son will be okay in his hands? They are faster than our kind naturally. What if our mates don¡¯t get to him on time? What if he¡¯s stronger than both of thembined? What if he ¡­¡± Pa! Carmelia was shocked that her friend hit her face. ¡°Bestie, don¡¯t keep imagining worse things about them. Have faith, Mimi. They wille back safe and sound, alright!¡± Regina barked with her hands on her bestie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Regina, let¡¯s face the reality. My son¡­¡± Pa! Carmelia got hit again. This time, it was harder than before. ¡°Bestie, you¡¯re hurting yourself¡­¡± Pa! Regina got hit. Five clear fingerprints could be found on the left side of her cheek. ¡°Regina¡­ you don¡¯t know how much my heart is in turmoil¡­¡± ¡°I know. My heart¡¯s about to leap out of my chest, but I¡¯m still here. I have faith that they wille back. Stop imagining the worse. You¡¯ll die before they even get back. How will our mates feel then? Mimi, you gotta get a hold of yourself. Stay strong for your son and your mate, okay?¡± Carmelia nodded and Regina helped her stand up. Then she brought the cryingdy into her embrace and patted her back. ¡°Mimi, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s gonna be fine. Have faith okay?¡± she whispered. ¡°Regina, I¡¯m just so scared. I can¡¯t live without¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish what she was saying as she heard a howl. It was very familiar to her. Was that her¡­ She quickly broke the hug and ran into the woods. She met up with three figures. Rndro crouched and Pedro got off. ¡°Pedro!¡± Carmelia hollered in joyfulness and went on one knee. ¡°Mummy!¡± Pedro called and ran to hug her tight. ¡°Mummy¡­¡± he started sobbing. ¡°Oh hun. It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± she whispered and rubbed her boy¡¯s head. ¡°Mummy is here okay?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Mummy, we couldn¡¯t save her. She died!¡± Pedro¡¯s cry increased. His shoulders trembled. ¡°Huh? Who died?¡± Regina who just arrived, asked with a creased forehead. ¡°The female Omega who saved me. She got killed by that vampire.¡± replied Pedro. ¡°What?¡± the twodies eximed in shock. ¡°That vampire killed her. We could not save her mummy.¡± Pedro cried harder. Rndro and Mel transformed back into human and walked closer to them. Mel embraced his mate and kissed her. Carmelia stopped hugging her son and stood up to face her husband. ¡°Rndro¡­¡± Her mate hugged her tight and nted kisses on her neck, on the spot where he¡¯d marked her. ¡°Mate, what happened?¡± she mind linked him. ¡°A female Omega saved him when he was about to be killed. He ran away at hermand and found us. When we got there, neither the vampire nor the poor Omega could be found. And the worse thing was she was taken away by more than one lone vampire. You know what that means. Certain death, Mimi. I feel so guilty for her death. She could have kept herself from our matters, but she was brave. I don¡¯t know her name, but when we get back, we¡¯ll build her a statue and give her a befitting name.¡± Rndro replied and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s really brave of her. When her statue¡¯s been erected, I¡¯ll pay her due honor.¡± she whispered. ¡°Now we¡¯re reunited. Let¡¯s get out of here. It¡¯s reallyte.¡± suggested Regina. ¡°Yeah, right!¡± said Carmelia as she stopped hugging her mate. She stooped to carry Pedro on her back. ¡°Hun, we have to go. Don¡¯t worry, you will get to see her statue when we get home, alright?¡± she whispered. ¡°Yes, mummy.¡± he sniffed and all five headed for the jeep. Pedro got in first and brought out two nylons containing the adults¡¯ change of clothes and when they were done, they entered the car. Mel sat in the driver¡¯s seat and cleared his throat. Then he inserted the key into the ignition hole and sped off. ************** The next morning, Duke kicked open the door and entered. To his shock, the captive was missing. ¡°Martelio, Brian,e over here!¡± he hollered. Chapter 20 ¡°What happened, bro?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the two vampires who¡¯d just arrived asked at the same time. ¡°Look!¡± Duke pointed at the neck shackles and chains that were lying on the floor. The prisoner was not in sight. ¡°How¡­ How did she escape? Didn¡¯t we give her the harness solution we got from that witch? That was the only bottle and now she¡¯s escaped?¡± Martelio found it hard to believe, but reality was staring at him in the face. ¡°Damn it! We just blew up our chance to be vampire kings, all because we were careless. She slipped away right under our nose!¡± Brianined, with one of his feet tapping on the floor repeatedly. ¡°We have to find her and teach her a lesson. She won¡¯t have gone far. Let¡¯s split up and search the woods for her.¡± Duke suggested with gritted teeth and the other two nodded before they left, closing the door of the sitting room behind them. 3 minutester, a figure became visible in the room¡¯s corner. Lavana panted and knelt on the floor, clutching her chest. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to hold her breath while using the invisibility spell. But the good part was, those bastards had left the home to look for her. She had to take this chance to escape. She had to get to the sea at all cost for that was her way to escape from them at all. She activated the invisibility spell again and tip-toed out of the room. She cautiously looked everywhere and walked along the passageway. She soon arrived in the sitting room. But she had no time to appreciate the ¡®good¡¯ view before her. They actually left without locking the door and she thanked heavens for helping her. She opened the door and came out. She then gently closed it back before running into the woods. She didn¡¯t know where she was going, but getting out of that area was her priority. ********** 30 minutester. The invisibility skill had long expired, but she was faraway though she was lost, but she felt it was better than having to deal with those undead scums. She sat under an oak tree to rest. She felt thirsty and hungry. She looked around and found that none of the fruits in this ce were edible. Even the leaves of the shrubs 10 feet away were not. She reclined her head against the tree and hugged her knees, closing her eyes and gulping saliva. She didn¡¯t know when sleep took her away. >>>>>>>>>>> A little girl with auburn hair tied in a messy ponytail kept running in the woods, looking behind her often. She suddenly tripped on a log and fell. She rose quickly, not caring about the pain and continued to run. Soon, loud voices could be heard behind her. ¡°Stop there, you little bastard!¡± ¡°If I catch you, I¡¯m gonna skin you alive!¡± There were two middle-aged people- a male and a female, chasing after her. In response, the little girl increased her pace, causing the pair to curse even more. She looked behind her again and saw they were closing in on her. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± she kicked stone and fell to the ground. Now the pair were standing before her with devilish eyes and scary smirks on their faces. ¡°Where can you run now, girl?¡± asked the man as he took out a syringe containing a ck fluid. ¡°You need to sleep and look healthy when presented. Don¡¯t make things hard for us anymore.¡± he said with tion. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back there. Someone help¡­¡± she threw a stone (that she found near her) at the man¡¯s forehead and quickly got up to run forward while the woman was distracted with helping her partner in crime. ¡°Bitch!¡± thedy cursed and took chase with the man following not long after. ¡°Help! Someone help me!¡± the little one cried in despair.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Lavana opened her eyes abruptly and clutched her chest, gasping for air. She just had a nightmare of being caught by the vampires and being tortured. She wasn¡¯t invisible and she was weak too. If they found her in this state, she was good as dead! No, she had to leave now. With this resolution, she rose with the aid of the tree and started walking on another path, making sure she wasn¡¯t in any open space. 2 minutester. She heard a pitiful cry for help and decided to hide first among the high shrubs. Who knew if it was a trick by the vampires to catch her? She had to be cautious! Half a secondter, she found the source of the cry. It was a distressed little girl (with auburn hair wearing a ragged blue gown and bare-footed) running along the path. Lavana saw her legs were injured, but she was still running and anxiously crying for help with all her might. She could hear some angered voices nearby too. That meant she was being chased by some people she didn¡¯t want to be with! Why and what did they want from the girl? Either way, she won¡¯t let them seed in their ill n. Soon, the man and woman who were chasing after the girl came into view. The man had a cut on his forehead that hadn¡¯t properly healed and the woman had some scrapes on her skin. ¡°Brat, when we get you, you are finished!¡± thedy spat. Lavana became more worried. That kiddo was in danger and she had to help out in some way. She came out of the bush andposed herself. Then sheunched an ice chain at the man¡¯s feet. The ice chain sessfully coiled around the man¡¯s feet and she pulled on it, causing him to fall. He was horror-struck when he saw what was happening. An unknown chilly chain was pulling him backward. Is this not witchcraft? ¡°Help! Linda, save me!¡± he cried. The woman turned around and gasped in shock. ¡°Jaxon!¡± she cried and ran after her partner, who was being dragged backward by an ice chain with an unknown source. Lavana activated the invisibility skill and sent another ice chain to the woman¡¯s feet, causing her to fall. ¡°Ahhh! Help someone. Theres a ghost. Ghost!¡± thedy cried in terror. Lavana let go of the ice chain and they vanished. The pair were free now, but the chilliness in their bodiesbined with the terror of the unknown made them unable to stand up. Lavanaunched two fire balls at their feet. This gave them the great motivation need to run back where they came from. They had no intention of chasing that little bitch any more. They were sure that the girl they were chasing could be dead. It wasn¡¯t worth throwing their life away. Lavanaunched two ice chains at them again. They bound their feet and they fell to the ground amongst thorns. Sheunched fire at them again after releasing the ice chains. Seeing this fireing towards them, they needed no soothsayer to tell them to run as fast as they could. They never knew they could run this fast. If possible, they wished they could borrow 10 pairs of legs more so they could get out of this cursed ce in seconds. The fireball extinguished after going some distance, but they dare not look back. ¡°Run for your life!¡± the woman cried in between pants. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡± said the man as he tried to outrun her to no avail. Chapter 21 Lavana sighed as the invisibility skill expired. She became visible again. Her head was spinning and her body felt feverish. She touched her burning forehead and looked upward. Her legs became wobbly to her terror. No, she couldn¡¯t give up here. Those vampires areing for her. If they find her¡­ No, they shouldn¡¯t get to her. She must leave¡­ leave this ce and enter the sea. She can rest assured underwater¡­ No, she can¡¯t fall¡­ She copsed to the ground, cked out. Not far from her, the little girl who was being chased earlier came out from behind a thick, unknown tree. She made sure no one was nearby before heading for the fainteddy. When she ran past earlier, she fell again after diverting into a small path that led no where. She thought she was done for but then she heard the evil man¡¯s scream and not long after, she heard the woman¡¯s scream. THeir screams were of terror. She became curious and crawled to the back of a tree and used the trunk as support to stand. It was from there she watched everything unfold. How ice chains and fire balls from unknown source scared them away. She began to wonder if she should run away too. It was then that a nude, thindy could be seen. For some reason, there was a blur around her private areas. She guessed it was because she was supernatural being. Thisdy had helped her and fainted as a result. She couldn¡¯t leave her there. That was ungratefulness! So, after making sure that no one was around, she ran up to thedy. She saw she had many bruises on her skin and her ck, messy hair covered her face. She checked her breathing and felt her forehead. She looked around and tapped twice on her index finger. A golden ring appeared and flew out of her finger. It elongated into a golden scepter with a red crystal at the tip encircled by green vines. ¡°Oh crystal witch ancestor, grant me my wish. Give me water.¡± she said in a solemn voice and the levitating scepter glowed. Threerge silver kegs appeared and the scepter transformed into a golden ring back and entered her finger. Then it vanished. She fell to her knees, covered in sweat and heaved. Blood trickled out of the corner of her mouth and she coughed. She felt a headache, but it didn¡¯t stop her from picking up one of the silver kegs and removing the lip. She poured some water into it and poured it into Lavana¡¯s mouth. A minuteter, Lavana slowly opened her eyes. She saw a figure looking at her but it was unclear. She had no strength to rub her eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked in a parched voice. She knew this wasn¡¯t some lone vampire coz this figure didn¡¯t smell rotten. ¡°You are awake, miss. Thanks for saving me.¡± the little girl helped Lavana sit up and made her drink more water from the keg directly. She finished everything and put it down, gasping for air. ¡°You must be really thirsty.¡± the girlmented. ¡°Yup. I was. Thank you for the water. It¡¯s really refreshing.¡± Lavana gratefully said. She could now see the girl clearly. She was a little beauty! ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to the help you rendered. If I had been caught by them¡­ I would be dead meat. By the way, I¡¯m Beatrix Antes. I¡¯m an apprentice witch.¡± she said. Lavana recalled that the little girl must have seen her use her powers. So they were both non-humans. They could be friends then and help each other get out of here. ¡°Oh, a witch! My first time seeing one. I¡¯m Lavana. I¡¯m an Omega.¡± she introduced herself and extended her hands for a handshake and Beatrix shook hands with her. ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you.¡± Beatrix said. ¡°Same here. Who were those people?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You mean the scums chasing me?¡± Lavana nodded as she opened another keg to drink up the water in it. ¡°Well, they are child traffickers. I woke up in the boot of a car. My hands were tied but luckily my mouth wasn¡¯t taped. I used my witch scepter to free myself and get out of the car, but it somehow alerted them and they started chasing me. I ended up running into the woods, but they still didn¡¯t give up chase.¡± Beatrix exined. Lavana put down the water. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have used your scepter to escape to a ce faraway?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Nope. Witches of high rank can do whatever they want coz they¡¯ve got much power stored in their bodies. I, on the other hand, am just an apprentice. Every usage of my scepter eats much of my energy.¡± ¡°So I guess you used your scepter not long ago. Coz these kegs didn¡¯t just fall from the sky, did they?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve recovered now.¡± Beatrix said with a smile. ¡°I can even use my staff to get some food¡­¡± ¡°No need. Now that I¡¯m no longer thirsty. I have energy to find us some fruits. ¡± Lavana rose. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for too long. I myself, I¡¯m on the run.¡± ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s chasing you, miss Lavana?¡± ¡°Lone vampires.¡± ¡°What?¡± Beatrix quickly rose. She knew what an encounter with vampires meant say less of an unrestrained, high-level lone vampire. They were really not safe in the woods. ¡°Miss Lavana, you are right. This ce isn¡¯t safe and two are better than one.¡± she gingerly said. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go. First, we need to find a big water source and no, don¡¯t dare think of using your scepter. Not while you are with me.¡± Lavana stretched her body. She then went on one knee. ¡°Get on my back. It will be better for both of us.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Beatrix quickly climbed onto her back and Lavana rose and steadied herself. Hug my neck.¡± shemanded and the little one obeyed. ¡°Time to run!¡± she said and started running in another direction. She picked up her pace soon, to the extent that everything was a blur to Beatrix. She almost went dizzy. ¡°Just close your eyes and rx,¡± Lavana suggested. ¡°Alright, miss Lavana,¡± Beatrix whispered and did as she was told. She could only feel the weing breeze as Lavana ran. A/n: Thanks for reading. Do add to your libraries; more updates areing soon. And don¡¯t forget to leave a sincere review. Don¡¯t be shy. This lowly one wants to know your thoughts. Remember, I love you. ept my kisses ?? Chapter 22 ¡°Damn it!¡± Duke punched a tree and it fell to the ground with a loud thud. ¡°We¡¯vebed this damn forest and still haven¡¯t found a trace of her.¡± he said to the unhappy duo before him. ¡°We had just this chance. This was a grand chance to be vampire kings and we just blew it like this. Unbelievable!¡± Martelio said in between pants. ¡°Maybe we should keep searching again?¡± Brian suggested. They were close to the seashore and they recalled that the girl wanted to head to a water body before they could grab the chance to capture her at her weak moment. Maybe she¡¯ll surelye here? They need not think for too long as they could hear the sounds of fast running. ¡°Seal your smell, brothers,¡± Duke ordered and the others obeyed. Now all three had hidden their rotten scent and hidden behind high shrubs. Not long after, a running figure slowed down. It was Lavana, who was still carrying Beatrix on her back. The little girl opened her eyes at this moment and got down to stretch her legs. ¡°Hun, we made it. Look, there¡¯s the sea!¡± Lavana eximed in excitement. Words couldn¡¯t describe the happiness she felt right now. She could finally get out of here. Hurray! ¡°Are we going to swim?¡± the little one asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Sure! I guarantee you that I¡¯m an excellent swimmer.¡± Lavana said with pride. Beatrix sized Lavana up in skepticism and sighed. ¡°It would be a fortunate thing if the currents do not sweep you to some dangerous ce.¡± ¡°Are you doubting me, kiddo?¡± ¡°Nope. Just stating the facts. I also wouldn¡¯t want to board a ship that, err¡­ forget it. If you say you can hold up against the currents then it¡¯s so. ,¡± Beatrix replied with a shrug. Lavana thought it was because of her thin frame. Indeed, Beatrix, though slim, had more meat on her body than her. How unfair was life! Anyway, once she had settled among humans, she would slowly have more meat. Just as they were about to walk forward, they perceived a rotten smell and it just got stronger by the second. ¡°Ew!¡± Beatrix spat on the ground while Lavana¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°Get on my back, quick!¡± she whispered, quickly going on one knee. Beatrix didn¡¯t ask questions. Either way, she had no desire to stay in this ce with a rotten smell ruining the fresh air. Gah! Lavana started heading towards the shore. The three vampires looked at each other and nodded. They started running after them, easily overtaking them in less than 2 seconds. ¡°Hahaha! We finally found you, girl.¡± said Duke with a triumphant smirk. ¡°And you got a little witch for us. A witch¡¯s blood is good too. Well done, ¡®Lia¡¯.¡± said Brian with insincere apuse. ¡°You guys smell bad.¡± Beatrix blurted before covering her mouth. Gosh! These bastards smell terrible. ¡°Come with us. We have good work for you.¡± Martelio ordered. Lavana sighed and whispered to the little one. ¡°Hug me tighter.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Doing so, Lavana turned to face the sea and ran towards it. ¡°You a¡¯int escaping this time, youngdy.¡± Duke ran after her, only for her to suddenly stop. Duke wondered why she did so. Was she surrendering herself and the witch since she couldn¡¯t swim? Martelio, however, had a bad feeling. Water suddenly rose from the sea and formed several long ice chains. Duke¡¯s eyes widened. He¡¯d forgotten how terrible those ice chains were. Now that she was by the sea, she had an endless supply of water to form ice chains that could strangle them until their life force was extinguished. ¡°Buddy, run!¡± Martelio shouted. He turned around to escape with Brian, only for ice chains to wrap around their feet. They fell and tried to grab onto something, but the chilliness emitting from the ice chains seeped into their bodies till they had no strength to do anything. Lavana used the chains to drag all three of them. More ice chains were formed from the sea water and wrapped them from neck to feet. They could only stare at her in terror. ¡°I can¡¯t dirty the water and your blood is a disgusting thing to the ground. So I¡¯ll just take your lives in a better way.¡± Lavana chuckled. Being in control was really good. That water she drank was also good too. ¡°Save it. We are immortal!¡± Martelio yelled. He was displeased at being unable to struggle free. ¡°Immortal?¡± Lavana asked with a raised eyebrow and broke into mirth. ¡°Hahaha, that is¡­ so long as you aren¡¯t exposed to heat or daylight, you¡¯ll remain immortal. Everything has its own weakness, not even the strongest creature has one. You guys are pitiful and I feel that you need to experience the warmth a fire can give and the happiness of seeing the sun. I promise, you¡¯ll ¡®enjoy¡¯ the feeling.¡± Lavana smirked and caused more ice chains to wrap them up. She stopped making ice chains and made the trio fly towards the sun. They began to shriek and beg for leniency. ¡°I¡¯m burning. Miss Lia, have mercy.¡± ¡°We promise not to disturb any of you ever again!¡± ¡°Mercy, Mercy! Ahh, I¡¯m dying. My skin¡¯s be rigid¡­¡± The heat and light weren¡¯t wee to them, alright! ¡°Miss Lavana, please let them burn to ashes.¡± Beatrix suggested, after getting off Lavana¡¯s back. These bastards don¡¯t deserve to live. If they let them go, they would harm other innocent people and once they became vampire kings, killing them would be out of question. Better to snuff out the evil from the root! Lavana nodded. ¡°I suffered a lot because of them. Of course, I must pay them back.¡± she let them fall down to the ground hard and caused the ice chains to melt away. When they struggled to rise; sheunched lightning balls at them, causing them to lie back down. ¡°We only chained you not torture you. What do you mean by this?¡± Brian spat, coughing out ck blood that smelt so bad that Beatrix started retching. Lavana frowned andunched ice chains at his neck with one hand. She then pulled on it, causing him to try to loosen the chain. ¡°Let me go!¡± he managed to speak despite choking. ¡°I thought you begged for mercyst time. Is this the attitude of a beggar?¡± Lavana asked and tightened the ice chain even more. His partners on the ground had no energy to even raise their hands, say less of watch their friend¡¯s plight. ¡°Just kill us if you want to. We aren¡¯t interested in your torture. Just burn us to death, okay?¡± Martelio spat. He¡¯s had enough of this. ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t have the heart to kill you guys anymore. How about¡­ cutting off your limbs. This is a better option, right Beatrix?¡± The little girl simply gave a thumbs up while covering her mouth and nose with her left hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start,¡± she set fire to their clothing. While they were distracted and thinking how solve this problem, Beatrix cast a spell that made one feel like a thousand ants were eating their body from the inside. Lavana gave Beatrix a baleful look as blood trickled down the corner of her small lips. ¡°What did I tell you?¡± ¡°That I could use my scepter whenver I want..¡± Beatrix replied. Lavana rolled her eyes and caused water from the sea to rise and drench the trio. The fire had extinguished and before they could sigh, sheunched several lightning balls at them. Their shriek of agony was piercing and she thought she almost went deaf. ¡°Bastard!¡± Beatrix spat and wanted to summon her scepter again, only for Lavana to smile meaningfully at her. ¡°Want a taste of these?¡± ¡°I was just joking,¡± the little one smiled so brightly that Lavana nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sadistic.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sheunched ice chains at their knees and tied them all together at a nearby tree. ¡°I wonder if I can make an ice sword.¡± she thought and decided to put her idea into practice. She looked at the sea and raised both hands before pping once with force. Immediately, the water rose and formed a small ice sword. ¡°Perfect!¡± she muttered before using it to cut off the vampires¡¯ hands and feet. ¡°I decided to show you mercy. Beatrix, let¡¯s go.¡± Lavana signalled to the little one who ran up to her and held her left hand. ¡°Get in the water.¡± Lavanamanded. The little one sighed. Seems she was really bent on swimming. Whatever, as long as they can get out of here, it¡¯s fine. She let go of Lavana¡¯ s hand and ran into the water. When it was deep enough, she activated the underwater spell and dived in after a magical barrier surrounded her from head to toe. Lavana looked at the trio. Their cut off limbs were regenerating fast to her shock. This was never in the records. Maybe that¡¯s why they were immortal. She summoned another ice sword and used it to cut off their heads in three clean swipes while looking away. When she heard thuds on the ground, she braced herself to look back onest time to make sure she had really done the deed. The three heads were indeed on the ground. Their eyes were wide open in shock. Their headless body spasmed beforeying t on the ground. She used another ice chain to bind their bodies together close to the fallen heads and sighed. This was her first time killing. She felt a mix of emotions- happiness, doubt, sadness and relief. Sheunched a big fireball to the corpses and watched them burn to ashes at a fast rate. ¡°This is what you deserve,¡± she muttered and steadied her mind. They truly didn¡¯t deserve to live; sparing them was wickedness in itself. She looked at the forest once more and shed a small smile. She turned around and headed into the water. When it was deep enough, she dived in and swam forward for a while before finding Beatrix ( who was covered by a magical barrier all over) seated on a rock with folded arms. ¡°Shall we leave, miss Lavana?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Lavana swam to hide behind anotherrger rock. Beatrix¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°She could hear and talk underwater without a magical barrier?¡± she muttered in shock. Suddenly, someone tapped her shoulder from behind. She turned around to see an orange-eyed, beautifuldy with a pink gemstone on her forehead, scales on her neck, cheeks and arms. Her purple long hair covered her boobs, her blue lips were full and tempting the more she looked at them. She looked down and saw a purple tail with silver spiral designs andrge fins. ¡°Such a beautiful mermaid!¡± Beatrix thought in awe. ¡°Hello again, Beatrix. You like the new me?¡± ¡°Eh? You know my name?¡± Beatrix looked confused. ¡°Yup, dear. I¡¯m Lavana.¡± ¡°What? You are miss Lavana?¡± Beatrix asked in disbelief and sized her up again. That couldn¡¯t be true. The miss Lavana she knew was skinny. But this one was slim but had more meat. How could one say the two of them were the same? Also, didn¡¯t Lavana tell her she was an Omega? Many thoughts race through her mind. Chapter 23 The mermaid nodded with a chuckle. ¡°Yes, of course, my dear.¡± she swam upwards a little and did a spin. Her tail glittered as she did so. Then she swam back to a still bewildered Beatrix. ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you say you were an Omega? Howe you are a mermaid now? ording to the books, mermaids are long extinct¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a mermaid indeed.¡± Lavana replied. ¡°Then why did you lie to me earlier?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exinter, okay? Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± she stretched her hand and Beatrix unfolded her hands after a minute. She let Lavana hold her right hand. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked the little one, who still looked pissed. ¡°Always.¡± Beatrix replied with a long face. ¡°And off we go, hun!¡± Lavana dered in excitement. She started swimming east slowly but soon picked up speed. Beatrix¡¯s puffed face slowly rxed and she started smiling as she saw various wild life. ¡°Being a mermaid is cool!¡± sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re finally cheerful,¡± Lavanamented. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you yet, miss Mermaid!¡± ¡°No problem. I know little Beatrix can¡¯t be angry for too long and won¡¯t keep grudges.¡± ¡°Wrong! Witches keep grudges a lot and if the resentment is too much, they be evil. I wanna be a good witch like my mum.¡± ¡°Ok! Beatrix is always right. Happy now?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± the girl looked away and watched a school of fish swim past her. She¡¯d never seen this specie of fish before. She wanted to hold one of the fish, but Lavana pulled her back.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get attacked, do you?¡± ¡°They look cute. Can¡¯t I have one as a pet?¡± ¡°Let them be. In the future, I¡¯ll find you the cutest fish as a pet, alright?¡± ¡°Okay. Hey, look at that nt over there. The fruit is shiny red.¡± Beatrix excitedly pointed downward. Lavana saw the said nt was short but had some big, red fruits that looked tempting to the eye. ¡°It looks good too. Wait here. Let me go check if it¡¯s edible.¡± Lavana swam downward towards the short nt. She saw seven big, red fruits and they looked appetizing. She plucked one and pinched it with her nails. Her nails did not change color and she smiled. ¡°Sorry, ntie. I and my lil friend up there need a taste.¡± she said and plucked 3 more. She turned around to see a very big fish had opened its eyes behind her. It looked so scary and her gill nearly jumped out of her chest. Seeing this, Beatrix covered her mouth in shock. It was now she remembered. This fish is known to guard the nt as a treasure. It felt only it deserved to eat the fruit but here Lavana had plucked four. No one who plucked one survived. What should they do now? As a witch apprentice, she couldn¡¯t cast spells when using the magical shield underwater. ¡°Beatrix, swam west as fast as you can.¡± Lavana yelled and Beatrix looked at her still. ¡°Go now, kiddo!¡± ¡°You¡¯lle for me, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Go now!¡± Lavana warned onest time before Beatrix turned away, swimming forward west. ¡°Hello, Mr Fish. I was just curious. How about I put them back?¡± sheughed sheepishly. In response, the fish made a loud sound. ¡°Guess I have to try my luck then.¡± she thought and turned around. She started swimming east fast. ¡°Mermaid, wait! Don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lavana, who had prepared 1000% energy and already thought of ways to escape from this scary fish, stopped in her tracks and looked around slowly. She saw the fish still in the same spot, looking at her. ¡°Did you just talk?¡± she asked slowly. She thought she was hallucinating. Haha! How could a fish talk? She turned around, only for her to hear the same voice again. ¡°What¡¯s happening to my ears now?¡± she thought in annoyance and turned around. This time, the fish had moved from its earlier spot and swam slowly to her. ¡°Hello again¡­¡± she waved nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared of me, Mermaid. You like the fruit, right? You can have it all.¡± the fish opened its mouth to speak. ¡°Eh? You can really speak? So I wasn¡¯t just hearing things?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°Yup. I guard this tree and am thest one. It¡¯s kind of boring to remain here. How about I follow you?¡± Lavana still hadn¡¯t registered what the fish said. It wants to follow her? Can it even walk onnd? ¡°I know you¡¯re worried if I can walk onnd. I¡¯m just big, not scary. I have killed no one except fishes when I¡¯m hungry. All those people who died did so after seeing my appearance. But I have no bad intentions. I usually want to tell them to back off, but they just die. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped; you are really scary.¡± Lavana thought. ¡°So you mean I can have all these fruits? You won¡¯t immediately betray me and eat us up, right?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay. But at some point, my friend and I will get tond. You want to follow us; do you expect us to carry you on our shoulders?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits. I¡¯ll just escort you guys to the shore of your destination.¡± it persuaded. ¡°You know the way to nearest human territory?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°Fine, then.¡± Lavana plucked the remaining three fruits and put two into his mouth. ¡°Beatrix and I will share the others¡± she said and started swimming west. ***** Beatrix hid behind some tall nts and when she was getting ready toe out and search for Lavana, she saw her swimming in her direction. She broke into a smile and came out of hiding. ¡°Miss Lavana!¡± she called and swam towards her. Then she hugged Lavana. ¡°I was afraid you won¡¯t be able to escape. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± ¡°Ssh! It¡¯s all fine now. And I have a newpanion with me.¡± Lavana said after they broke the hug. ¡°Who?¡± Beatrix asked in confusion. It couldn¡¯t be that she found another mermaid, right? ¡°Come over here please!¡± Lavana pped and the scary-looking fish from earlier swam towards them. Beatrix started stuttering. ¡°That¡­ that is¡­¡± ¡°Our new travelpanion. He¡¯ll show us the safest path to inhabitednd. His name is Rome.¡± she introduced. ¡°How do you know his name?¡± ¡°Hello, lil Beatrix. I¡¯m Rome. Nice to meet you.¡± the fish spoke. ¡°Miss Lavana, can I pinch you?¡± ¡°Pinch yourself. I treasure my skin.¡± Did the fish just talk?¡± Beatrix asked in disbelief and Lavana nodded. She sighed. ¡°Need some time to process it.¡± ¡°You can do that as we move. We can¡¯t remain in this spot forever. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lavana took the little girl¡¯s hand and swam forward. Rome followed them closely behind. An hourter. Beatrix walked to shore and stared at Lavana, who was still in the water,ughing at Rome¡¯s jokes. This big guy was very funny. It¡¯s a pity he has to go back. She crawled to shore and transformed into her human self. She rose and waved at Rome. ¡°Good bye! We¡¯lle visit you someday, Rome.¡± ¡°Alright! Take care.¡± Rome went back inside the seawater. Lavana turned to face Beatrix. ¡°You still have anymore of those red fruits?¡± she asked. ¡°No, Beatrix. You ate 4 of them and I ate one. Why, you aren¡¯t satisfied?¡± she pinched Beatrix¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Hey. You didn¡¯t let me pinch you down there, but now you pinch my cheeks?¡± Beatrix hollered. ¡°You can pinch my cheeks back when you be tall enough.¡± Lavana pinched the little one¡¯s cheeks again and ran forwardughing. Beatrix was chasing her. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this. How dare you call me short? Don¡¯t you understand that I am still a kid? I¡¯m still growing.¡± Lavana stopped and Beatrix ran into her. ¡°Okay. You win. You¡¯re always right. Happy now?¡± she squatted to the level of Beatrix. ¡°Alright, you can pinch me now.¡± she offered. ¡°You don¡¯t have meat. Should I pinch your bony face?¡± Beatrix walked forward. Lavana shook her head and sighed. ¡°Her temper¡¯s simr to Thora.¡± she thought. Her three spirits were still asleep. She would do her best to avoid any danger that could prematurely wake them up from their slumber. She rose and ran after Beatrix. ¡°Kiddo, wait for me.¡± she hollered. ¡°Catch up to me if you can.¡± Beatrix started running, but Lavana soon caught her. ¡°Got ya.¡± ¡°Hmph! I just let you win.¡± Beatrix said with her nose facing the sky. ¡°I ept. Let¡¯s go find your home, shall we?¡± ¡°Okay. But you have to carry me.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± *********** 30 minutester. Both were now on the hard shoulder of a tarred, busy road. Across were houses and shops; people moved back and forth. Beatrix had gotten down three minutes ago. Lavana turned herself invisible, but she ced her hand on Beatrix¡¯s shoulders to reassure her that she was still there. They needed to get Lavana clothed first. ¡°Humans are interesting!¡± Lavana thought as they crossed the road together when there was a chance. The smell of street food made Lavana nearly drool. ¡°We¡¯ll get some food after finding you a dress.¡± Beatrix whispered. ¡°Ok!¡± Lavana whispered back. A/n: Hello, again huns. I hope you liked the chapter. Do you have any suggestions to give? Please, state them in thements/review. I would be d to read them. Honestly, I¡¯m having fun writing these days. I hope you all stay safe. Have a nice day/night. Don¡¯t forget to read other books. I found a novel to read that made me sleeptest night and I¡¯m nning to binge read it soon. ept my kisses! ?? Chapter 24 Beatrix had taken a panty and a loose grey gown (that had two pockets) from the backyard of a house that they¡¯d sneaked into. The little one wrote on a note they found on the verandah, saying they¡¯lle back withpensation in the future. Lavana wore them and they left the ce. Now that the clothing issue was settled, they needed something to eat. Lavana wouldn¡¯t let Beatrix use her scepter again just because of food! As they walked in the streets, they held their tummy. The smell of food all around them was enticing. ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea!¡± Beatrix suddenly said and Lavana took them to a secluded corner. ¡°What idea do you have?¡± Lavana asked the little one eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s choose a ce to eat to our fill. Once done, I¡¯ll just wipe their memory of us ever eating food there and then we leave. Easy-peasy!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lavana used her index finger to push Beatrix¡¯s head. ¡°Seriously? This is the brilliant idea? To dine and dash!¡± ¡°How about¡­ after eating, I offer them a pearl?¡± ¡°Do you even have one on you? Will you also not bring suspicion to us? How did two random people get their hands on a pearl?¡± Lavana didn¡¯t ept the idea. ¡°You can be invisible. Just sneak in, get some food from the kitchen and write a note that you¡¯ll pay back in the future. It¡¯s simple.¡± Lavana sighed. All the ideas the little one had revolved around stealing. ¡°Why do you brush off my ideas? Didn¡¯t we just steal clothes?¡± ¡°That was an emergency.¡± ¡°Miss Lavana, this is also an emergency. We can¡¯t starve in the name of principles.¡± Beatrix walked away from the secluded spot. She headed directly into a restaurant. Lavana had to follow her. By the time she got in, Beatrix was already seated and ordering. Soon, the food she ordered by brought and it smelled appetizing. Lavana sat opposite her and nervously ced her hands on the table. ¡°Beatrix¡­¡± she called out in a whisper. Her eyebrows creased. ¡°Rx. I have it under control. Now, will you eat or not? Besides, you are so thin.¡± Beatrix saidzily. ¡°You¡­¡± she was rendered speechless. ¡°Why are you so concerned about my weight?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wake up to meet a skeleton one day. Eat or not. Time¡¯s running out.¡± Beatrix asked, pointing at the food. Lavana looked at the other customers chatting and eating happily. She looked at the food before her and her stomach grumbled. She sighed and braved herself for the task. ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡± Lavana whispered in defeat. Her stomach was grumbling so much that it attracted the attention of others. ¡°Eh¡­ sorry. My stomach is very excited to eat here.¡± Lavanaughed sheepishly and the others focused on their business. ¡°Hehe¡­ even your stomach is supporting me here. Why are you afraid? I ordered fish dishes for you since you are¡­.¡± Beatrix drew closer and continued in a small voice. ¡°Since you are a mermaid.¡± ¡°I just hope we don¡¯t get beaten.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pull the long face here¡­¡± ¡°Here¡¯s your food!¡± the waiter came again with another food tray and ced the ordered dishes on the table along with stic bottles of water. One of the bottled water was three timesrger than the other. The waiter ced it on Lavana¡¯s side. ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± Lavana whispered to him with a weak smile. ¡°Hope you¡¯ll enjoy the food.¡± the waiter smiled and left after bowing. Lavana looked at the dishes on her side and that of Beatrix¡¯s. Beatrix had ordered meat dishes while hers was mainly fish. Well, she couldn¡¯t me her. She didn¡¯t know she was an Omega too. Werewolves loved meat like they loved going out for a run in the woods. There were two utensils by the side of the te. She picked up the fork and knife. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use these.¡± Lavana admitted. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I mostly use my hand and on rare asions, a big spoon.¡± ¡°Waiter!¡± Beatrix called. The waiter ran over. ¡°Yes, miss,¡± ¡°Get us a bowl of water. Thank you and sorry for the stress.¡± she said with a beautiful smile. ¡°No biggie.¡± the waiterughed softly and left to get what she ordered. In no time, he returned with a small bowl of water. Lavana epted it and thanked the waiter. She washed her hands and ced the bowl away from the dishes, towards the edge of the table. Lavana picked the fish with both hands and started eating like tomorrow was a zombie apocalypse. Beatrix felt second hand embarrassment as Lavana ate noisily; smacking her lips repeatedly. She looked like a hungry ghost incarnation. ¡°Can you eat slowly? No one¡¯s gonna snatch your food.¡± Beatrix looked displeased. ¡°How¡¯s it your business? Didn¡¯t you say time was running out?¡± Lavana continued to eat, not minding the frowns on others¡¯ faces. ****** Minutester, Both were done with their food and Lavana, to others¡¯ shock, finished that big bottle of water. They sized her up again. Her stomach looked t still. It was like she didn¡¯t eat at all. ¡°Yummy!¡± Lavana smacked her lips again and rose. ¡°Beatrix, please pay for the food. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± she rose and proceeded to walk outside. ¡°But you know we don¡¯t have any money. We came to dine and dash.¡± Beatrix announced. This drew the attention of everyone. ¡°What do you mean? The money is clearly in your pocket.¡± Lavana looked distressed. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any pockets. Which pocket are you talking about?¡± Beatrix furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Beatrix, I remember clearly that I gave you the money.¡± ¡°Lying isn¡¯t good, you know.¡± Beatrix looked at the others and walked to Lavana, frowning. ¡°Please, big sister, just give them the money. It¡¯s really not a good thing to dine and dash. I never supported this idea of yours from the start.¡± she looked distressed. ¡°You¡­¡± Lavana sighed and put her other free hand in the pocket of the gown she wore and brought it out to show it was empty. ¡°Er¡­ We have no money. So, where¡¯s the broom? We know how to sweep well.¡± Lavana said while rubbing her palms in preparation for what is toe. ¡°Lady, you nned to ditch me here. Hmph! We¡¯ll both suffer together.¡± Beatrix whispered. Lavana rolled her eyes. ¡°You two, follow me.¡± the waiter who served them the food earlier came and ordered them. ¡°At least our stomachs are full for the time being.¡± Lavana thought and followed the waiter to the kitchen with Beatrix. There was a door leading to another room where the dishes were to be washed. ¡°We are in need of dish washers. You two have no money to pay. So start washing.¡± he said and turned around to leave. He didn¡¯t look too happy.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. We¡­¡± Lavana got interrupted by the waiter. ¡°Do your job.¡± he barked before leaving. ¡°Well¡­¡± Lavana looked at Beatrice. ¡°You know how to wash tes?¡± The little one shook her head. ¡°Servants usually do such menial tasks. I¡¯ve never done such hard work.¡± Beatrix replied. ¡°I¡¯m a pro at such things. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Lavana chuckled and drew the reluctant girl closer. ¡°You start with this and¡­¡± ****** It was evening before the restaurant closed. The chefs and other waiters had all left. The waiter who¡¯d ordered them to do the dishes came to them and saw them seated at the extreme. Beatrix was sleeping on Lavana¡¯sp and Lavana was also sleeping with her back reclined against the walls. The waiter quietly walked to her and coughed to get their attention. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± None of them responded. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± he coughed again and this time, Beatrix woke up. She left Lavana¡¯s hold and rose, rubbing her eyes to ward off the remnants of sleep. ¡°Mr waiter, are we free to go now?¡± ¡°I bet you girls don¡¯t have a ce to stay?¡± he asked. ¡°How is that your business?¡± Beatrice asked unhappily, folding her arms. ¡°Beatrix? Beatrix? Beatrix!¡± Lavana opened her eyes and exhaled deeply after shouting in her sleep. ¡°Big sister!¡± a concerned Beatrix ran over to Lavana. ¡°Big sister, are you alright?¡± Lavana shook her head. ¡°You had a nightmare?¡± the waiter asked. Lavana nodded rapidly and soon hugged herself, shaking tremendously. Beatrix felt Lavana¡¯s temperature be very cold. Even if she was a mermaid, she shouldn¡¯t be allowed to get this cold. The waiter walked to Lavana and went on one knee. He tried to feel her forehead, but Beatrix pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± she yelled. ¡°Why, I have no bad intentions.¡± he looked confused. ¡°You have no right to touch her. Big sister, let me help you up. This ce isn¡¯t safe.¡± ¡°Kiddo, you have to think straight. Your big sister is obviously ill. I¡¯ll send her to the hospital and¡­¡± he didn¡¯tplete his sentence as Beatrix kicked his foot. ¡°No. I said NO! Don¡¯t you get it? Big sister¡­¡± Beatrix looked worriedly at Lavana. ¡°D-Don¡¯t take me to the hospital. Just some warm water and pain killers should do.¡± Lavana spoke with difficulty. ¡°No, I insist. If it¡¯s the fee you¡¯re both worried about, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll cover it. Please, don¡¯t refuse my help. Let me help you up.¡± he made to touch Lavana¡¯s hand but Beatrix stopped him. ¡°I said she can¡¯t go to the hospital. Are you deaf, human?¡± she thundered. ¡°Beatrix¡­ calm down.¡± Lavana said and looked at the unhappy waiter. ¡°Sorry sir, for her behaviour. She didn¡¯t mean it. I know you really want to help but she¡¯s right. I really can¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Are you scared of the needles or the hospital itself?¡± the waiter ced both hands on his waist. All his life, he¡¯d never seen people so adamant about not receiving proper treatment. This skinny girl before him was shaking terribly. She¡¯s obviously very sick and yet she and her little sister are begging him not to take them to the hospital? How weird! ¡°Sir,¡± Beatrix went on her knees and pulled on his trouser lightly. ¡°If you really want to help us, please take us to anywhere we cany our head and keep warm. Cheap fever medicines and painkillers will do. Please.¡± The waiter shook his head and sighed. ¡°Youdies¡­¡± ¡°Look at me.¡± Beatrix said. Lavana¡¯s eyes widened and she tried to stop the little one but she had no energy. She ended up fainting instead. ¡°I¡¯m looking at you.¡± the waiter said. He watched Beatrix¡¯s eyes change color to a greyish purple. ¡°Do you understand now, human?¡± she asked. The waiter gasped in shock but then regained hisposure quickly. He now understood why they were insisting not to go to the hospital. They weren¡¯t human! Chapter 25 This was such a great discovery. So there were people who weren¡¯t humans in this world. He didn¡¯t know what this little girl and her big sister were but he knew he shouldn¡¯t offend them by any means! He sighed and rubbed his face. ¡°Alright. I see your point. She absolutely can¡¯t visit the hospital. I¡¯m actually the owner here. asionally, I do some waiter work coz that¡¯s how I first started. I¡¯ll take you to my home. There¡¯s a guestroom you two could use. What do you think, Beatrix?¡± he asked with a smile. Deep inside, he was afraid. If they recovered, would they kill him to hide the secret? That¡­ he also couldn¡¯t escape from here now, right? He doubted if he could make it to the entrance of his restaurant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just need a ce to stay and we won¡¯t silence you if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about. Please, help me carry her.¡± Beatrix said and the man quickly got to the task. ¡°By the way, you can call me Carl. Carl Smith.¡± he introduced himself as he lifted the unconscious Lavana over his shoulders. ***** Carl lived in a 2 bedroom apartment. The other room was a guestroom. Lavana was ced on the bed of the guestroom in Carl¡¯s home. He lived alone and the guestroom was just there in case one of his friends decided to spend the night. He¡¯s usually very busy, so it¡¯s not easy for a friend to evene hold him down with gossip and spend the night. Beatrix sighed and looked at Carl. ¡°Em¡­ Mr Carl, I¡¯ll need you to get me these,¡± she gave him a piece of paper. It was a list containing somemon food ingredients. ¡°Oh, I do have them in my kitchen. Let me get them for you,¡± he said and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± the little one walked to him and handed him another paper. ¡°Prepare the tonic ording to the instructions. Remember, you must wash your hands with tea seed oil before preparing it.¡± she warned and then headed back to watching over Lavana.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Ok!¡± he muttered and walked out of the room, not forgetting to close the door behind him. Seeing that he was gone, she sighed and tapped on her right index finger twice. A golden ring appeared on her finger and flew out of it. Golden light covered it and it transformed into a golden scepter- her witch scepter that had the red crystal at the tip and encircled with green vines. It levitated in front of her. She pressed her palms together as her eyes turned greyish purple. ¡°Oh crystal witch ancestor, grant me my wish. Heal my big¡­¡± Beatrix couldn¡¯t continue as she heard Lavana cough. ¡°Beatrix? What are you doing?¡± The little one slowly turned back to look at Lavana with a sheepish look. Lavana was frowning. ¡°Kiddo, what did I tell you¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­ Didn¡¯t I warn you not to casually use your witch scepter? Why don¡¯t you listen?¡± Lavana berated despite her hoarse voice. ¡°Err¡­¡± the scepter transformed back to the golden ring and entered her right index finger. Then it vanished. Beatrix ran to the bed and sat on it. ¡°Big sister¡­ I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t do this again. I promise.¡± she said, pulling on Lavana¡¯s sleeves and swaying it gently from side to side. ¡°Pinky promise?¡± Beatrix wrapped her little finger around Lavana¡¯s. ¡°Deal. Can you stop being angry at me, big sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still pissed.¡± Lavana closed her eyes. ¡°Big sister, I was wrong alright! I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± Lavana opened her eyes again and smiled. ¡°If so, cough¡­ cough¡­ how can you prove your sincerity?¡± ¡°Have some water, first.¡± Beatrix poured water from a stic bottle into a ss and helped Lavana drink it. Lavana sighed after drinking the water. Now that she was awake, she felt the fever and chill go down slowly but her chest still felt hot and tight. She didn¡¯t know why it was like this. Was it because of the gills and the heart? If she had only the gill, she can¡¯t survive long outside water and a heart can¡¯t withstand water for that long. Then there¡¯s also her dragon core that is newly formed. Maybe it contributed to her situation too. ¡°Do you feel sore in your chest?¡± ¡°Show me your sincerity first.¡± Lavana changed the topic. ¡°Ok. How about¡­ um¡­ how about I sing a song for you?¡± Beatrix asked with uncertainty. Hearing this, Lavana recalled how her beautifulte mum would sing for her often until that unfortunate day that Alpha ke ruined all the happiness she¡¯d ever known. Thinking of it, she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She was exuding a dangerous aura. Beatrix felt it and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Big sister, are you alright?¡± she held Lavana¡¯s right wrist and took it in her hands. ¡°Did I say something wrong? If I did, then I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, alright! I won¡¯t sing if it makes you unhappy.¡± Beatrix said with concern. Seeing what she¡¯d caused, Lavana felt really guilty. She needs to keep her emotions in check. She wouldn¡¯t want to hurt this innocent babe¡¯s feelings. She had nothing to do with her past. She is someone who has broughtughter into her life after over a decade of being in darkness. She won¡¯t let anyone harm her, not even herself. Beatrix was very precious! ¡°Pft! Hahaha,¡± Lavanaughed. ¡°Big sis, what¡¯s funny?¡± Beatrix looked confused. ¡°Hehe, I could be an excellent actress, don¡¯t you think?¡± she had tears in her eyes and even clutched her stomach. Beatrix saw this as her big sister being amused. As to why she was this amused, she didn¡¯t care. The important thing is, big sister is going to recover properly now. ¡°I just wanted to see your reaction but I guess I got into character too much. Sorry I made you worried for nothing.¡± Lavana wiped off her tears and smiled. ¡°Ok. If you say so.¡± Beatrix shrugged. Lavana knew her act to cover up was sessful. Now the little one was happy again and she deeply sighed internally. ¡°Hun, you have a pleasant voice when you talk, so I¡¯d be honoured to hear you sing¡­¡± At this moment, the entrance door opened and Carl entered the room carefully. He carried a tray containing a porcin pot, te and spoon. He carefully ced it on the table in the center of the guest room. Beatrix cleared her throat and ced the bed tray over Lavana. ¡°Big sis, have some medicine first,¡± she said softly as she epted the porcin bowl containing a red tonic that smelled awful. ¡°Beatrix, did I get it right?¡± Carl nervously asked. Only heavens know how much effort he¡¯d put into this. He¡¯d never even be so serious if he were preparing a king¡¯s meal but these girls in his home could send him to death at any time. He wanted to keep his head alright! Chapter 26 ¡°If you prepared it wrongly, you think I¡¯d ept it from you? I told you to rx. Big sis and I are good people,¡± Beatrix scoffed and ced the deep te bowl on the bed tray. She shed a smile at Lavana who looked very unwilling to drink it. She preferred those bitter herbs she took in that hellish ce to this tonic. ¡°Big sister, if you can be good and finish it up, then Beatrix will reward you.¡± the little one pointed at the porcin pot that was still covered with its lid. ¡°Beatrix will reward you with the food in there. What do you say?¡± Lavana looked at Carl, asking with her eyes if what the little babe said was true and he nodded quickly. ¡°Ok,¡± Lavana mumbled in agreement. ¡°Now just rx, lil sis will feed you fat now,¡± Beatrix said happily. Lavana chuckled as Beatrix mixed the tonic properly and started to feed her. ¡°It¡¯s so bitter!¡± Lavana confessed after managing to swallow the first spoonful of the tonic. ¡°And so spicy. Are you trying to kill someone?¡± sheined. ¡°Big sis, rx. Take 9 more spoonfuls and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Beatrix¡¯s grin looked insincere and creepy. ¡°9 more spoonfuls? I¡¯d rather die.¡± Lavanay back on the bed and looked away. Beatrix looked at Carl who immediately raised the cover of the porcin pot. Lavana quickly turned her head to look at the pot. The fragrance was so good. She almost drooled here. Carl immediately covered the pot now there was only a faint fragrance which was disappearing by the seconds. Lavana became disappointed. ¡°Big sis, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? I told you there¡¯s a big reward behind this medicine. Come on, open your mouth. 9 more spoonfuls to go.¡± Beatrix said as she prepared to serve Lavana another spoonful. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± she looked at the pot again and swallowed hard. ¡°OK!¡± she finallypromised. Everything was for the sake of the food. For the sake of the reward. ****** Now that Lavana was done taking the 10 spoonfuls, Beatrix gave the deep te to Carl who epted it like he was receiving an imperial edict. ¡°No need to be so nervous. You are sweating despite the AC. Why are you so scared?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I¡­ Do you eat humans? I¡¯m just afraid that if I made a mistake¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Carl. Yes, we aren¡¯t human but that doesn¡¯t mean we eat people.¡± Lavana said. ¡°Mr Carl, being so nervous is useless. I love eating meat but the meat must be well cooked. I eat animal meat. Are you an animal?¡± Beatrix looked pissed but Lavana patted her shoulder. Her temper was really like Thora¡¯s. ¡°Mr Carl, you can go outside and have a rest for the night. My lil sis and I can take it from here.¡± Lavana said with a smile. ¡°Ok!¡± Carl quickly exited the room as Beatrix shook her head in pity. ¡°Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Such a coward. He¡¯s even more spineless than a grasshopper. Hmph!¡± she scoffed. ¡°Baby, that¡¯s enough. Where¡¯s my reward?¡± Lavana asked, her eyes fixated on the small porcin pot. ¡°Alright!¡± Beatrix went to the table to get the pot and returned, cing it on the bed tray. She took the deep te and spoon from the bed tray and returned them to the tray on the table. She skipped back to the bed and sat on it. Lavana licked her lips, rubbing her hands that had been itching. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to eat the chicken in it,¡± she said. The main reason she was this anxious was because of the aroma earlier. It was chicken. So she excitedly took off the lid, forgetting the bitterness in her mouth. But she soon frowned. ¡°Beatrix what¡¯s this?¡± she asked unhappily. Where was the chicken that she was so prepped up to eat? ¡°Big sis, this is chicken voured fish. And the soup was made from ginger¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not eating. Take it away, Beatrix. You deceived me.¡± Lavana folded her arms, pouting. ¡°Eh?¡± the little one widened her eyes in disbelief, pointing at herself. ¡°I deceived you? How could you say such a thing!¡± ¡°You said there¡¯s a reward but I see no reward.¡± Lavana looked away. ¡°Big sis,¡± Beatrix drew closer and whispered. ¡°You are a mermaid, right? Why are you unhappy to eat fish? Or is seaweed your favourite food then?¡± she asked. ¡®What seaweed? Who wants to eat those? Who told you I like fish?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it.¡± ¡°You¡­ I already ate so much fish back in the restaurant. I love meat alright.¡± she said. Beatrix sighed and got off the bed looking sad. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m at fault. I wrongly assumed that, based on your identity, you must like fish a lot. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Lavana felt bad. She¡¯d saddened the little one again. What was wrong with her tonight? ¡°Hehe. Why do you always believe? I¡¯m a mermaid. Of course, I love fish the most. Where would you see a meat-loving mermaid? Fish is excellent for my body. I¡¯m very thin so I must eat and get fat. Then you can push me around in a wheelbarrow.¡± she started eating it with relish. ¡°If you get too fat, I¡¯ll just run off.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll abandon me?¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want you to be obese. Just add a little more meat.¡± Beatrix folded her arms and looked away. ¡°Here, have some of the fish and soup. It tastes really good. Carl¡¯s a really good cook.¡± she gave a thumbs up and fed Beatrice a spoonful. Beatrix nodded with a smile. ¡°His cooking¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡± she eximed and added: ¡°It would be a waste to wipe out his memory.¡± ¡°Little sis, no need for that. He helped us so we shouldn¡¯t pay him back with evil, alright?¡± Lavana patted Beatrix¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay. But after we leave here, where will we go?¡± ¡°To your home of course. I need to make sure you reunite with your family.¡± Lavana said as she fed her another spoonful. ¡°But what about after that? You don¡¯t want to stay with me anymore?¡± ¡°I could but¡­ I¡¯ve got to move onter and find people of my kind.¡± ¡°You mean there are more of your kind out there?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah!¡± Lavana nodded. Beatrix sighed. Chapter 27 ¡°Dear, this¡¯s not the time to pull that long face. We have a long time ahead of us. Have more of the fish.¡± ¡°No, you need it more than me.¡± Beatrix pushed her hand away. ¡°I know. Just this onest time. That will make big sister happy.¡± Lavana urged. ¡°Ok!¡± Beatrix took one more spoonful and Lavana kissed her forehead. ¡°Yeah. That my lil girl.¡± she finished the remaining fish and soup. Then he tried to get off the bed. ¡°No need. Let me keep it away.¡± Beatrix took the bed tray away and ced it on the table in the east wing of the room quickly. There was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Lavana said, reclining her head on the pillow. Carl carefully entered and brought two nylon bags. ¡°What are these for?¡± Beatrix inquired. ¡°Well, they are new clothes. You girls can change into them after having a bath.¡± he ced the bags on the bed. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Beatrix and Lavana said in unison. He smiled and waved it off saying it¡¯s what he ought to do. As he wanted to leave, Beatrix stopped him. ¡°Mr Carl,¡± she took off the ring on her left thumb that had just appeared. ¡°Beatrix,¡± Lavana called in a reminder but she simply smiled at her and then looked back at Carl. ¡°Keep this ring as our thanks to you. It will protect you from danger and bring you wealth,¡± she said but he retreated 2 steps. ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t take this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t piss me off. Take it!¡± her eyes turned greyish purple. ¡°Y-Yes, Beatrix. I¡¯ll keep it well,¡± he said as he epted the silver ring from her. It was quite small but he would keep it anyway. ¡°Wear it now,¡± Beatrix ordered. He looked at the small ring. What she demanded was impossible. How would he do so? ¡°It expands to fit the finger of the user. Do it,¡± she demanded. ¡°Yes,¡± he put the ring at the tip of his right thumb and surprisingly, the ring expanded and entered his thumb by itself. It started to glow. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°The ring is yours now. You will take our secret to your grave. Am I right?¡± she smiled meaningfully at him. ¡°Y-Yes, of course. Only a fool would do otherwise.¡± he hurriedly replied. ¡°You are smart,¡± she said and blew on the ring on his right thumb. It immediately vanished, shocking him. ¡°The ring will only show itself if you are in danger,¡± she exin and he nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done here. Bye.¡± Beatrix pushed him out and locked the door behind her. ¡°So, are you happy now?¡± Lavana said with folded arms. ¡°Eh¡­ yeah.¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Beatrix walked to Lavana and sat on the bed. Lavana pinched her cheeks lightly. ¡°You are very stubborn huh. You keep going against your promise.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t use my witch scepter.¡± Beatrix defended. ¡°You keep threatening him with your eyes. I know that using your witch eyes also consumes your energy.¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, kiddo.¡± Lavana stopped pinching the little girl¡¯s cheeks and bit her left index finger. Blood started trickling. ¡°Big sis¡­¡± Beatrix wanted to get something to stop the bleeding but Lavana held her back with her other hand. ¡°Big sis¡­¡± Beatrix called out with concern. ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave without promising me.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± Beatrix¡¯s eyebrows creased. ¡°Promise me that you will not do anything that draws upon your little internal energy while you are with me. Promise me that, Beatrix.¡± Lavana¡¯s eyes changed to orange. ¡°Promise me. I must take you back to your home safe and sound, alright! So now promise me. Promise me, little one.¡± Beatrix sighed in defeat. She bit on her left index finger and it started bleeding. ¡°I promise, big sister,¡± she whispered and touched Lavana¡¯s bleeding finger with hers. Soon, their fingers stopped bleeding. ¡°Beatrix, don¡¯t be mad at me. I get very worried when you do things you shouldn¡¯t. Your parents must be out there looking for you and I want them to see you looking well. You are also my little sister. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t want you to harm yourself coz of me.¡± she brought a sulky Beatrix into a hug. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll be able to do as you please and we¡¯ll even fly in the skies when you be a high ranking witch. You are still an apprentice,¡± she whispered, patting Beatrix¡¯s back. Beatrix sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t disobey you again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry for shouting at you earlier. Don¡¯t be mad at me, ok?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± They stayed like that for a while and Lavana decided they go have a bath and change into new clothes. Beatrix agreed and helped a staggering Lavana to the bathroom. ****** 1 hourter. Both had changed into new clothes.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Beatrix now wore a ck nightgown while Lavana wore a white sleepshirt with a bear logo. Bothy on the bed and Beatrix took out a children¡¯s book from the cupboard. She gave it to Lavana. ¡°Bedtime stories,¡± she said. Lavana scrunched her nose with one eye closed. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression, big sis? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Beatrix asked with a pout. ¡°Gimme then. I¡¯ll try.¡± Beatrix gave her the colorful children¡¯s book and she opened it so it covered her face. After a minute, Beatrix heard nothing from Lavana. ¡°Big sis, when will you begin?¡± ¡°Er¡­ Just a minute more. I¡¯m checking out something.¡±Lavana said as she flipped through pages. ¡°Big sis¡­¡± ¡°Here you can have it. I¡¯m done with it. There are many pictures.¡± ¡°Eh? That¡¯s it. I wanted you to read me bedtime stories.¡± ¡°Go to sleep. It¡¯ste.¡± Lavana said and turned to face the other side. Her face was red from embarrassment. How was she going to exin to the little one? ¡°Big sis, could it be that you¡­ you actually can¡¯t read?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°Nonsense! Who told you that?¡± Lavana immediately turned to look at Beatrix. ¡°See? I knew it?¡± ¡°You knew what?¡± Lavana asked in confusion. ¡°Your face is red. You must be embarrassed.¡± ¡°You¡­ I can read.¡± Lavana defended. ¡°Okay, read the sentence here.¡± Beatrix opened a page of the book. The words on that page were few but to Lavana it was like thousands of words. ¡°Uh-huh? I¡¯m waiting.¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m gonna sleep.¡± Lavanay back down, turning to the other side. ¡°Big sis, don¡¯t be mad at Beatrix, ok? I¡¯ll read you a story instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Beatrix interrupted and started reading the story. Chapter 28 ¡°Once upon a time. There was a kingdom called Animal kingdom. In this kingdom were all sort of animals and among the birds, the vulture was the most beautiful bird. It was so beautiful that many birds lined up for her hand in marriage. But Vulture was very proud and would choose none of them with many excuses. One day, there was amotion in the kingdom. There was a stranger bird that hade to settle in the kingdom. It was more beautiful than vulture by many times. When she spread her feathers all who saw her would fall in love. She walked with so much elegance and grace. Even the lion king wanted her as his concubine but she refused. Vulture was very jealous of this new bird in town. How dare this unknown nobodye to snatch her treasured position? She felt unhappy as there was no longer a long line of handsome suitors at her doorstep anymore. There were just a few aged ones who wanted her as their 6th wife. She was so angry and lost appetite day by day. She decided to swallow her pride and go to meet an animal that was banished from the kingdom some years back. ¡°Oh Vulture? What brings you to my abode?¡± the old tortoise asked. ¡°You see, I was once the prettiest in the kingdom but a nobody hase from nowhere to snatch my ce. I can¡¯t tolerate it. I want to be the prettiest in the kingdom once again even forever. Old tortoise, you are the wisest, what do you suggest.¡± she asked after dropping the plentiful gifts she¡¯d brought along. Seeing this much splendid gifts, the old tortoise smiled. He went into his room and came back with a small box. There was a dried blue nt inside. He went back in to bring another box that was slightly bigger. In it was a dried golden leaf. ¡°Vulture, m dear. Go back home and put this blue leaf¡¯s powder into her food. After that, the moment you get home, take this leaf¡¯s powder and add all of it to your food. Eat a lot of strawberries to increase the effectiveness. After that you must showcase your refined beauty to everyone.¡± he advised. ¡°Thank you, old tortoise. I shall bring you more gifts when this is done. Thank you.¡± she said and got up to leave.¡± Beatrix stopped reading and saw that Lavana was paying attention now. ¡°It¡¯s interesting. What happened next?¡± Lavana asked eagerly. She helped Beatrix turn the next page. ¡°That¡¯s all for the night. It¡¯ste. Go to sleep, big sis.¡± Beatrix kept the book on the cupboard andy down to sleep. Lavana sighed in defeat. ¡°This babe is sure grudgeful.¡± she hugged the little one from behind and patted her head gently. ¡°Thank you, Beatrix. I¡¯ve never had anyone do this for me for so long. I¡¯m very grateful. I hope one day, I can read you bedtime stories too. I love you honey.¡± she whispered, her eyes drooping with sleep. ¡°Same here,¡± Beatrix whispered before both were taken to thend of dreams. ********* The next morning, Lavana woke up to see Beatrix was already bathed and dressed in new clothes. The red-checkered gown looked really good on her. ¡°Morning, sleepyhead.¡± Beatrix greeted. ¡°What happened to ¡®Big sis''¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Eh¡­ Big sis isn¡¯t awake yet.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lavana raised her eyebrow. ¡°Be careful your eye doesn¡¯t fall out of its socket.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡± Lavana got out of the bed and put on the slippers. ¡°You can¡¯t catch me. You can¡¯t catch me.¡± Beatrix said as both started running around the room. The door opened and Carl who was dressed in a white T-shirt and ck Nike shorts came into the room. There was a bear head on his head. ¡°Hi, Mr Carl. Just so you know, that headband makes you look¡­ let me not say it.¡± Beatrix had seen Lavana¡¯s meaningful nce just now and so didn¡¯t continue with her words. Lavana walked up to Carl. ¡°Mr Carl. I wanna thank you for your helpst night. And also we made your night restless. I apologize for that.¡± Lavana said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I wonder what you girls would like to eat,¡± he asked. ¡°No, Mr Carl. You¡¯ve done enough for us. We¡¯ll find our way from here.¡± Lavana shook her head. ¡°At least let me prepare you something. You are my guests.¡± ¡°Just say we¡¯re freeloaders,¡± Beatrix mumbled from the side. ¡°Eish!¡± Lavana motioned her to remain quiet. ¡°Mr Carl, thank you for the offer. We¡¯ll trouble you,¡± she said and he left. He felt this big sister was better than her little sister in temperament. ¡°Beatrix, what do you have against him?¡± ¡°Nothing. But I do have something against both of you.¡± ¡°Oh? I recall now. You wanted to sing me a song?¡± She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± she walked to the bed and sat cross-legged. ¡°I¡¯m now your audience. Let¡¯s hear your angelic voice,¡± she said. Hearing this, Beatrix became happy and rushed over to Lavana.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I assure you, I¡¯m the best singer ever.¡± ¡°Alright. Alright. Let¡¯s hear you sing.¡± Beatrix walked to the center on the room and faced Lavana with her back. ¡°Big sis, I¡¯ll open your eyes.¡¯ she whispered. Lavana rubbed her palms together in preparation to hear the little one¡¯s voice. Chapter 29 ? A story, A story, A story to tell The young ones; their eyes are sparkling like gold and diamonds. Happy dreams andughing smiles, The truth of today is far from reality. Souls wander about the earth, searching for what is not to be. Can the hope be restored? Can peace shower on us like rain;forting our souls- our tired souls? A story, A tale. Could it be a fantasy? Is it just a mere wish? How can I smile a happy smile? When will I drink the milk of peace? Oh! The milk from mama no longer tastes as sweet. For she¡¯s so worried, the wrinkles abound. As newborn visits the world, he begins to fear. Will he live the next moment¡­¡± Beatrix paused and looked at a red-eyed Lavana. ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Your voice is just so good.¡± Lavana said with a fake smile. ¡°Really?¡± Beatrix asked with scepticism. ¡°Of course.¡± she couldn¡¯t dampen her spirits, could she? Who said she was any better than the little one? Besides, no one ever sang for her since her pack got ruined by Alpha ke. This was wonderful, right?N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Big sis, you are lying again,¡± Beatrix said with a pout, folding her short arms. ¡°Well, you did your best, haha.¡± ¡°Stop lying. My mum told me I sound like a noisy bird that can¡¯t sing.¡± Lavana¡¯s eyes widened. What mother would tell her child that? ¡°I know I haven¡¯t improved. You don¡¯t need to tell me.¡± ¡°Beatrix, you are a talented singer. I myself sound worse than this. I haven¡¯t sung for more than a decade.¡± she confessed. ¡°Seriously?¡± Beatrix put down her hands. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a mermaid. Your race loves singing. How can you not sing at all? Or could it be that you were mute before and started speaking not too long ago?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I was detained in a pack. I was tortured and humiliated. How can I dare to sing?¡± Lavana sighed. ¡°What? You were in a pack? Like you mean werewolf pack?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°How did you get in there? What pack was that? I wanna wipe them all out!¡± Beatrix raged. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t strong enough. I managed to escape by water after shifting. I n to return after I find a family and get stronger. I will personally crush that Alpha. He wiped out all my loved ones. No day that I don¡¯t remember them.¡± Lavana gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get stronger with you. You need not crush them alone. They hurt you so I must hurt them back. None of their newborns must be spared.¡± Beatrix¡¯s eyes changed color but Lavana held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with such matters for now. Let¡¯s go eat and then we¡¯ll find our way to your home.¡± Beatrix calmed down and looked at her big sis. ¡°I have a request!¡± ¡°Oh? What do you want?¡± ¡°You are a born singer. You must sing before we leave here. Then I won¡¯t think of your matters anymore.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Are you gonna do it or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sing, but keep your promise.¡± ¡°Witches don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lavana rolled her eyes. ¡°Good witches stand by their word.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°Hahaha. Alright. I¡¯ll sing now. But I only know one song.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯m the audience now.¡± Beatrix sat on the bed with her legs crossed. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lavana cleared her throat and closed her eyes. She remembered when she was little. When her mom would sing a song for her before she slept each night and she smiled. She opened her eyes and began to sing. ¡°Berries, Berries. I love berries. You love berries. ckberries, strawberries, blueberries! Ll. Ll! Kiss, kiss, kiss. Kiss the little angel¡¯s face. She¡¯s so cute. Mommy loves little angel. Berries¡­¡± ¡°STOP!¡± Beatrix cried. ¡°Please stop singing. Please!¡± Beatrix cried out. Lavana raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you wanted me to sing?¡± ¡°You have sung and that is enough.¡± ¡°But you sang more lines¡­¡± ¡°No. You¡¯ve done more than enough. I¡¯ll keep my word too. I cross my heart, big sis.¡± Lavana chuckled. ¡®Actually, I can sing better than this, but I won¡¯t do it today. One day, you¡¯ll hear my true voice.¡± ¡°How am I sure it isn¡¯t worse than the noise you exhibited just now?¡± ¡°Little girl, learn to speak less.¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m off to eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± Beatrix got off the bed and left the room. Lavana smiled. ¡°Little one, I will surely amaze you on that day,¡± she muttered before getting off the bed. She arranged the bedsheets, so they were neat and headed out of the room to the dining room. Beatrix was already seated and about to drool. ¡°Hey, Mr Carl, isn¡¯t the food ready yet? People are hungry!¡± she yelled. ¡°Almost done!¡± Carl replied from inside the kitchen. ¡°Be faster. My stomach is so t. I¡¯m dying.¡± ¡°Kiddo, if you want something to be done fast, you join hands with others. So, let¡¯s go help him.¡± Lavana said and entered the kitchen. ¡°Hmph!¡± Beatrix looked away, with her arms folded. After a short while, she turned her head. The fragrance was so much better. What food was this? ¡°This tastes good. Thank you, M Carl. You¡¯re an amazing cook.¡± Beatrix heard Lavana say from the kitchen. What? Lavana was having a bite and she was here starving. ¡°Big sis, don¡¯t finish the sample. I¡¯ming to help now,¡± she said and got off the dining chair, running as fast as she could into the kitchen, afraid that the samples would be gone by the time she arrived. Reaching where Lavana was, she saw an empty te. ¡°Big sis¡­ Where¡¯s my share?¡± Beatrix looked teary-eyed. Her sample was gone! ¡°Work and then you eat. That¡¯s the basic rule. Look at me, I¡¯ve helped out or a while and Mr Carl rewarded me. You should help out too, then you get appetizers.¡± Lavana preached. ¡°I want a tiny sample first, then I¡¯ll work.¡± Beatrix pleaded. ¡°Here, have a taste.¡± Carl handed Beatrix a small te. There was a tiny piece of meat on it. ¡°Fulfill your promise.¡± he said and got back to cooking. Beatrix took the small spoon and used it to put the meat in her mouth. ¡°It tastes good but too small.¡± ¡°I thought good witches stand by their word.¡± Lavana rolled her eyes. ¡°Eh? Did I say I was a good witch? I¡¯m a petty one.¡± ¡°Even a petty person knows how to work hard. Mr Carl¡¯s done his part. You do yours or you¡¯ll only eat vegetarian dish while I get to eat the meat. You see, the meat I ate as a sample was thicker and longer than my thumb.¡± ¡°You¡­ What do you need me to do, Mr Carl?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°Help me wash the potatoes over there.¡± ¡®All of them?¡± ¡°Just 7 of them will do. Wash them very well or they won¡¯t taste good.¡± ¡°Just say I look like someone who¡¯ll wash away the taste and nutrients in an ingredient.¡± Beatrix murmured. ¡°Here¡¯s another reward, miss.¡± Carl gave Lavana a bowl containing a fragrant soup. ¡°Lavana looked at Beatrix and drank it. ¡°Hey, save some for me.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s your motivation.¡± Carl gave Beatrix a spoonful of the soup. Beatrix clearly saw that there was some meat in Lavana¡¯s soup just now. But hers had just two fish eyes. ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing, right?¡± Lavana said as she smacked her lips.¡±If you don¡¯t want it¡­¡± ¡°I want it.¡± Beatrix drank the soup and returned the spoon to him before heading to where the potatoes were. ¡°I just need to wash 2 of them.¡± ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s seven.¡± Lavana reminded. ¡°I know that. Can you not spoil my fun?¡± Beatrix got to work soon enough. She had to stomach Lavana constantly getting nice samples while she could only look on, salivating. ¡°Your big sis is too thin. She needs to eat well.¡± Carl said. ¡°Here. Have this mushroom. It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m almost done with washing these potatoes. I¡¯ll get the wonderful reward.¡± Beatrix said while staring at Lavana, who was smacking her lips again. ¡°Why does a mermaid love so much meat?¡± Beatrix muttered. ¡°Who said a mermaid can¡¯t eat meat?¡± Lavana asked. Carl sighed. He¡¯d known the real identities of these two now from this cooking session alone. The little one was a witch, and the bigger one was a mermaid. But there¡¯s another thing. Why are they referring to themselves as sisters? They don¡¯t even look alike to begin with. Maybe they swore to be sisters or their father and mother¡­ Forget it! He should just mind his own business. A/n: Hi again. Been down with fever. Almost recovered. Hopefully, I can write as much as I want before this month runs out. So you like this book so far? What suggestions do you have for me? Chapter 30 Blood Star pack, Drexan forest, J country. ****** ¡°Pedro, are you done? Let me take a look.¡± Regina said with curious eyes. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m done.¡± he handed to paper to his aunty. ¡°Wow! Your skills are way better than mine.¡± Regina eximed in amazement. ¡°You can¡¯t even draw a cup properly. Don¡¯t put me at your level.¡± Pedro muttered. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not how you speak to your elders.¡± Regina chided. ¡°That¡¯s not how you speak to a kid, either.¡± Pedro got up and ran away from the pavilion, looking upset. ¡°Pedro!¡± Regina stood. ¡°Pedro!¡± As he ran, he met up with his mom.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Pedro, what happened?¡± ¡°Nothing mum. I just wanna be alone for a while,¡± he said and continued running. ¡°Son¡­¡± ¡°Just let me be,¡± he said, wiping off his tears. ¡°Pedro¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll talk to him, honey. Go meet your friend.¡± her husband telepathed her. Maybe he was nearby and saw Pedro was upset. ¡°Alright, honey. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Carmelia mind linked him in reply. ¡°Hmm!¡± her husband cut off the mind link. Carmelia sighed and ran forward to the pavilion. She found a sighing Regina. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He suddenly became upset after I praised his drawing skills. Could it be about her?¡± she pointed at the drawing. Carmelia took it and looked at the drawing of a youngdy. It seems the little boy focused mainly on the face. It wasn¡¯t all that clear but one could deduce that the girl was a beauty just pretty skinny. Was she a malnourished Omega? She must have a tragic backstory then. Poor her! They¡¯d just arrived at their pack yesterday and Pedro seemed to not be too affected by what happened. The two males didn¡¯t know what the Omega looked like, hence they couldn¡¯t provide any useful information. Only Pedro could do so. Carmelia sighed. ¡°He is a strong kid. I really hope he can recover from this. It pains me to see him like that.¡± Regina said in concern. ¡°Please get in touch with the sculptor. We¡¯ll need the 3d model by tomorrow and after that, we can discuss the next step.¡± Carmelia said and rose. ¡°Alright. That will be done.¡± Regina said. Carmelia nodded and left the pavilion. ******* ¡°Pedro, open up. It¡¯s me, your dad!¡± Rndro hollered as he continued knocking on the door. ¡°Pedro!¡± ¡°Dad, just go away. I don¡¯t want to see you. I want to be alone. Just go, please!¡± Pedro yelled from inside his room. ¡°Pedro, if you don¡¯t wish to open up, then alright. No problem. But I¡¯m your dad; I can¡¯t stand seeing you so upset. At least talk to me, ok?¡± ¡°Dad, I have nothing to say. I don¡¯t want to talk to either of you. Just go. Leave me alone. Even though I¡¯m small, I bathe myself and I deserve privacy, ok? Leave me alone!¡± Pedro cried with a hoarse voice. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t shout anymore. Dad will wait here until you are ready toe out and talk.¡± Rndro said in a soothing tone. The door suddenly opened and Pedro ran out of the room with tears flowing down his cheeks profusely. His body was trembling. Rndro stooped to his child¡¯s level and wiped off his tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay!¡± he whispered, bringing him into a warm hug. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Pedro cried. ¡°Dear, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s our fault. We didn¡¯t watch over you carefully and that is why this happened. Your parents are to me, honey. So don¡¯t cry like this anymore.¡± Carmelia (who¡¯d just arrived) said. ¡°Mom!¡± Pedro left his dad¡¯s embrace and ran to hug his mom¡¯s legs. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry for disrespecting you earlier.¡± he also turned to face his dad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, dad. I didn¡¯t mean it. I.. I¡­¡± ¡°Ssh!¡± Carmelia caressed her son¡¯s head and carried him with one arm, wiping off his tears with her other hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We understand. It¡¯s already happened. We don¡¯t possess the power to turn back time. That¡¯s why we are honoring her by making a beautiful statue for her with the best materials we can afford. You can get sit by her everyday once her statue has arrived, okay?¡± Carmelia pecked her son¡¯s forehead and he nodded. Rndro was now standing upright. ¡°Son, there are many things that are beyond our control. But we can¡¯t send ourselves to the death because of the way things are. You are my son. I can¡¯t afford to lose you. She too would not like it if you hurt yourself. If she saw you like this, would she be happy?¡± Pedro shook his head, sniffing. ¡°So my dear, don¡¯t me yourself. If you feel overwhelmed anytime, mom and I are here for you, alright?¡± Rndro pated his son¡¯s back gently. Pedro nodded and kissed his mom¡¯s cheek. ¡°For you mom.¡± ¡°Aww. I¡¯m so lucky.¡± she squealed. ¡°Hey, young man, where¡¯s mine?¡± ¡°You are a big man. You call mum ¡®baby¡¯, so I gave her a kiss since we¡¯re in the same boat. You can¡¯t be petty.¡± Pedro hugged his mum¡¯s neck. ¡°Me? Petty?¡± Rndro pointed at himself with widened eyes while his wife chuckled. ¡°Mimi¡­¡± She shut him up by kissing him. ¡°Now, that¡¯s okay. My baby girl¡¯s the best,¡± he said and turned around to leave. His wolf was eximing in happiness. ¡°Boy, you got another kiss today. Haha, so good!¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Rndro chided his wolf, who refused to take correction. ¡°Forget it!¡± Rndro touched his lips as he walked away. ¡°Tonight will be a wild one. Hehe!¡± a smile formed after he licked his lips. ¡°Yummy!¡± he praised. ¡°Mom?¡± Pedro called. ¡°Yes, son,¡± ¡°You guys promised to get me a sister right? Time is going. Only a few months left. She needs to arrive in 10 months.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be flexible. One year at most. Mom, please!¡± ¡°I heard you. Dad and I will try our best.¡± ¡°Thank you, mum.¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t get a sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still care for my little brother. I want a sibling so bad, mom,¡± he said with a small voice. ¡°Pedro, my dear boy.¡± she patted his back gently and entered his room to put him to bed. He was exhausted and needed a good rest. She tenderly tucked him in and sat beside the bed, caressing his hair while singing a luby in a soft sweet voice. When she saw he was now fast asleep, she rose and tiptoed out of the room, carefully closing the door behind her. She then headed out of their home. She saw her husband discussing with another pack warrior about some vital matters. ¡°Honey!¡± she called out and waved as she left. Rndro saw her and winked at her, smiling meaningfully. Carmelia looked away from him with a red face. She increased her walking pace and soon jogged off, causing him to chuckle. ¡°Sorry, Andrian. You were saying¡­¡± ****** An hourter, Regina met up with the sculptor in the human territory. She started discussing how the statue should be made. The sculptor, a human, agreed and Regina made a deposit. If she liked the model, then she¡¯d pay up the rest for the preparation of the statue. Returning back to the pack in a ck Camry, she got out and headed to Rndro¡¯s home to share the details. They all nodded in agreement. The statue should be ready in a week. Pedro had woken up and came into the living room to meet his parent and Aunty Regina discussing. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. Come, let mama spoil you with your favourite food.¡± Carmelia said as she walked to him. ¡°Aunty Regina, please don¡¯t mind my behaviour earlier¡­.¡± Regina walked to Pedro and stooped then she brought him into a hug. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t offend me.¡± she patted his head and stood upright. Carmelia took him to the kitchen. ¡°So about thepetition, what are the ns made? Coz we really can¡¯t afford to lose this time. Our pack will disband, and we¡¯ll be rogues. I don¡¯t want to join another pack and be treated like an outcast.¡± Regina said as she sat on a chair. ¡°Well, we should scout for more people then. Maybe we can find some good rogues who are willing to be part of our pack. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Finding rogues is one thing, convincing the rogues is another. Rogues have backstories and might not even want to join a pack.¡± Mel (who had just entered) said. ¡°This¡­¡± Regina wore a worried expression. There were less than 2 months left. This was where she viewed as home. She often dreeamt of having her children here. Would she do so in another pack? Not all would be even kind to ept disbanded packs and treat them well. ¡°Guys, calm down. We¡¯ll figure out a way. Worrying excessively will not help us in this matter. If it¡¯s not the moon goddess¡¯ will, we will not disband.¡± said Rndro. The trio were speaking telepathically. Pedro should not hear about such things. ******* Lavana was keen on the movie ying on the Tv screen. It was really interesting! Come to think of it, she only watched Tv as a kid. Now the TVs looked better and there was so much content to watch. That damn Ralton pack really made her miss on a lot of things. Beatrix was not too interested in watching this movie. She was busy gaming on Onmoji Arena. She preferred mage or support Shikigami. Currently, she¡¯s using Enenra and having a good time bullying the enemy. Carl had gone out to buy something, so he left them to be at home. No one will be able to harm them anyway. Such a person was simply tired of living. Chapter 31 40 minutester. Beatrix was done gaming 5 minutes ago after being bullied by an Enma yer who pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger. She was using Menreiki in thest match with her team suffering a terrible defeat 10-50. This Enma yer had 35 kills! What nonsense and he got them in so few minutes. She called him a hacker, nearly smashing the phone to the ground but then she recalled it wasn¡¯t hers, to begin with. How annoying! She was the feeder in the team coz this Enma seemed to target her the most. Her Menreiki died a whopping 20 times. 1 good score was beaten out of her. Her idiot teammates wouldn¡¯t quit the game nor help her. She was also the type not to give up. She kept finding ways to attack him by surprise but it was always the other way round. She looked for tears to shed but couldn¡¯t find any. It was only when she gave up fighting and just go AFK that the game ended. Those stupid people! She¡¯s noted their usernames down. Whatever it takes, she must find the humans behind the usernames on her team and bully them till they called her grandma, especially that Enma yer! But that would only be when she returned to her home safely. So she tiredly ced the phone on the couch and sighed. She¡¯d decided that out of sight will be out of mind; so she¡¯s trying to enjoy the spiderman cartoon that was ying on screen with Lavana. At that moment, the door creaked and she saw two feet step in. They were familiar, so there was no need to be rmed. Carl had returned to the home. Soon enough, his head was seen. ¡°Hello,dies,¡± he said, waving cheerfully, sessfully getting Lavana¡¯s attention. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. Wee, Mr Carl.¡± she greeted with a smile. ¡°Hmm.¡± Carl nodded and walked closer to them. He looked at what was on the screen. It seems she like cartoons. ¡°What did you get?¡± she asked as she took the nylons bags from him. She ced them on the table and knelt on the floor to check them out. She opened the first green fancy nylon bag and gasped. She saw beautiful fancy slippers. There were 3 in it and they seemed to be her size. ¡°These¡­ are they mine?¡± she asked with uncertainty. Such nice and beautiful slippers could belong to her? Was she dreaming? She felt the urge to pinch herself.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re yours. I bought them at a shop not too far from here. The prices are okay. And littledy¡­¡± Carl picked up the other ck nylon bag and took out a pair of white sandals with a rose pattern on the trims. He also took out another pair of ck shoes and white ruffle ankle socks. Beatrix got off the chair and walked to him. She took the shoes and felt all around them. ¡°They are good quality and nice to look at. Thank you, Mr Carl.¡± she said with a smile and skipped away from the living room. Most likely, she was going to the guest room. She didn¡¯t forget to take the phone with her. Lavana felt that these slippers were all beautiful. But which one should she try out first? After a short while, she chose the one that caught her eye the most. She put the red slippers on the floor and tested them. Wah, it fitted so well. It felt so nice to wear too. ¡°Wah, Mr Carl, I love them. They are very pretty. I¡¯ve never worn anything as good as this for a long time. Thank you so much.¡± Lavana was teary-eyed. She recalled when her mum would gift her beautiful shoes for her to practice dancing. She was the best cheek and forehead kisser too. She recalled when her dad put on a princess gown to dance with her in the pack¡¯s talent show. Though she didn¡¯t win but she had a lot of fun. ¡°Er¡­ it¡¯s nothing. No need to be overly excited.¡± Carl looked at her and saw that she seemed to have zoned out. Her teary eyes were welling up and soon tears flowed while she kept staring at the empty wall. ¡°Miss Lavana?¡± he felt concerned for her. What happened that made her mood suddenly change? Or did he do something wrong? He recalled that she was a mermaid. If what he¡¯d read in the legends was true wouldn¡¯t crying too much cause her to go blind or worse still send her to the death? He shuddered at the thought of thetter option. That mustn¡¯t happen. He walked to her and carefully touched her shoulder. She looked at him. ¡°Mr Carl, is there any issue?¡± she asked, looking at him confused. ¡°Here, have it. You need it.¡± he said and gave his hanky to her. She brought her right hand to her face and touched it. Yes, it was indeed wet. She was crying? Mr Carl saw her crying? ¡°I think you should sit down, miss Lavana.¡± he said softly. She let him lead her to the chair and she sat down. He sat beside her and asked her if he did anything wrong. But she shook her head. ¡°No, Mr Carl. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t control these tears.¡± she said, sniffing and wiping the tears that didn¡¯t want to stop flowing. ¡°Did you remember something awful?¡± he asked. She shook her head. ¡°No, Mr Carl. It wasn¡¯t a terrible memory. I remembered good things. The wonderful memories of my early stage of life with my dad and my mom and my people. I remembered the happiness¡­¡± she continued crying, resigning to stop using the hanky to wipe the never-ending tears. ¡°Miss Lavana¡­ look at me,¡± he said but she looked away instead. ¡°Look at me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she said with a hoarse voice. ¡°Why? Am I hideous to look at?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m currently hideous. You are the fine-looking man. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m handsome? Shouldn¡¯t you as a girl be looking at this handsome man here? If you don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯ll take it that you hate me so much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Why would I?¡± Lavana¡¯s voice deepened and she looked at him finally. ¡°Look¡­¡± he wiped off her tears with his hand and used it to rub his face. ¡°Your tears are like expensive oil. If you keep wasting it like this, I¡¯ll have no choice but to use them as a facial cleanser.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Miss Lavana, you are a mermaid. You aren¡¯t supposed to cry this much. Do you want to go blind?¡± he asked. ¡°Who said I¡¯d go blind?¡± she asked looking pissed, her eyes had turned orange. He raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I was wrong, dear.¡± ¡°Hmph! You saw nothing.¡± she used the hanky to wipe off the remaining tear stains quickly. Looking at him she saw his pained expression. ¡°Are you feeling hurt somewhere?¡± she asked. ¡°I am hurt. Your tears are the best moisturizer¡­¡± he said but in the next moment, his eyes widened. He felt his neck be so cold. He looked at her and saw that from her hand, an ice chaine out and wrapped around his neck. ¡°My tears are precious. You have no right to covet them.¡± Lavana said with a different voice. Her eyes were glowing. He was just teasing her. How did it bring about this reaction.? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just joking. I told you myself that your tears are precious, right?¡± ¡°My tears aren¡¯tparable to essential oil. They are worth more than sapphires!¡± he heard her say again. ¡°And she isn¡¯t just a mermaid.¡± he heard her say again in another voice. ¡°Who gave you the right to touch her face? Are you tired of living?¡± he heard another voice. The other two voices he heard also caused her eyes to change too. He felt frightened. ¡°If you touch her again without kowtowing 100 times, I¡¯ll rip your pathetic head off.¡± this voice was a little childlike but Lavana¡¯s expression showed how pissed ¡®she¡¯ was. Carl nodded. The ice chain wasn¡¯t tight. It was just ced around his neck. Seems she didn¡¯t have any intention to kill him. Soon, her eyes changed back to normal and she fainted on the couch, causing the ice chain to lose weight and break. It quickly vanished like it was never there if not for the coldness he still felt around his neck and the chill in his heart. As much as he wanted to help her out of the couch, he¡¯d just been forbidden to touch her. Of course, he must obey if he still wanted his head intact. There was only one person who could touch her and it was¡­ At this moment, the door of the guestroom opened. ¡°Big sister.¡± Beatrix ran out of the room in haste and panic. A/n: Hello, I¡¯m sorry for thete updates. I¡¯m not fully back yet. I¡¯m currently writing Alpha¡¯s Luna is a Fae-Siren Mage! it¡¯s nearingpletion. You can have a look to kill time. Chapter 32 ¡°Big sister!¡± Beatrix ran into the living room, straight to the couch. Seeing that Lavana was unconscious, she looked at Carl with suspicious eyes full of wrath. ¡°Wait! Before you kill me, I¡¯ll tell you this. I did nothing to her. She fainted on her own.¡± he said with raised hands in surrender. ¡°Hmph!¡± Beatrix focused her attention back on Lavana. ¡°Help me carry her to the room,¡± she ordered but Carl retreated. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Beatrix asked, outraged. This guy caused her to lose consciousness and wanted to shirk his responsibilities? That¡¯s not how it¡¯s done! ¡°I can¡¯t touch her, Beatrix,¡± Carl confessed, looking distressed. Remembering that loose ice chain around his neck. He was afraid that he¡¯d be killed immediately if he went near her in the cruellest way possible. ¡°What nonsense! Come here right now and help me take her to the bed!¡± Beatrix barked. ¡°I can¡¯t, alright! You want her to kill me?¡± ¡°That means you¡¯re the reason she fainted? What did you do or say to her? It¡¯s your fault. Get here now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. She or rather ¡®they¡¯ have forbidden me from touching her. What do you expect me to do?¡± he said in frustration. ¡°They? What ¡®they¡¯?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°Beatrix, she has 3 eye colours apart from her normal eye colour.¡± ¡°What?¡± the little one eximed in disbelief. ¡°Not just that, she has different voices with thest sounding like a child. I really dare not to go near her. I will lose my life.¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re just making things up because you don¡¯t want to help, huh? Fine. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll do it myself and then we¡¯ll leave here immediately after she wakes up. And yeah, I¡¯ll wipe out your memory from age 2 till now. ¡± ¡°Beatrix, that¡¯s unreasonable!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s unreasonable here is you, Mr Carl. It¡¯s your fault that she¡¯s like this.¡± Beatrix spat and he facepalmed in annoyance. ¡°Alright! Do what you wanna do. I can¡¯t touch her. That¡¯s all I know.¡± he walked into the kitchen.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Guess she had no choice now but to make use of her witch sceptre. Lavana was unconscious. She¡¯d never know. She tapped twice on her index finger and the ring flew out of the finger. It transformed into her sceptre and she held it. She looked at Lavana and sighed, closing her eyes, letting the sceptre leave her hand and just levitate. ¡°Oh Crystal ancestor¡­¡± ¡°Cough¡­ Cough..¡± Lavana was no longer unconscious but hadn¡¯t opened her eyes yet. Beatrix thanked her stars and immediately retracted the sceptre. It turned back to a ring and slid into her finger before vanishing. ¡°Big sister¡­¡± she ran over to Lavana who had already opened her eyes. ¡°Beatrix¡­¡± ¡°I was scared. You suddenly fainted.¡± ¡°My mermaid spirit took over I guess,¡± she said with a sheepish smile. ¡°Big sister¡­¡± Beatrix called after helping Lavana sit and drink some water. ¡°Yes, dear,¡± ¡°Mr Carl is irresponsible. I told him to carry you to the guest room but he didn¡¯t dare to. Instead, he made up lies about seeing 3 eye colours and hearing 3 voices. That¡¯s nonsense! I promised him that we¡¯d leave when you wake up. I can¡¯t be here anymore. Let¡¯s go to my home.¡± she said, looking pissed. ¡°Honey¡­¡± she called as she rose from the couch. ¡°Big sis?¡± ¡°Come with me,¡± Lavana said and walked into the guest room. ¡°Okay,¡± Beatrix said and obeyed. But she wondered as to why Lavana¡¯s expression suddenly changed. It had better not be a bad thing. >>>>> When she saw that Beatrix had entered, she closed the door behind her and locked it. She headed to the bed and sat on it, beckoning on Beatrix to do the same. When she did, Lavana sighed. ¡°Big sis¡­. is there any problem? Your face doesn¡¯t look good.¡± the little girl looked worried. ¡°Nothing is wrong, Beatrix. I just want to let you know something. Remember, I told you I¡¯m an Omega.¡± ¡°Yeah. But you turned out to be a mermaid. You lied.¡± Lavana smiled sheepishly. ¡°And I also told you I was trapped in a pack before escaping.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Beatrix nodded. ¡°Well, in a pack there are werewolves. I told you I¡¯m an omega. I never lied to you about that.¡± ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t understand. Are you trying to say you are an Omega and also a mermaid? Does that make you a hybrid?¡± Beatrix asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not a hybrid. I¡¯m a tribrid.¡± Lavana confessed. ¡°Like three identities?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°What? That can¡¯t be. Hybrids are seen as an abomination, and you say that you¡­ you are a tribrid? This¡­ You must be pulling my leg again, right? Hahaha! You must be acting again. Seriously big sis, if you want, you can be an actress on tv.¡± Beatrix tried tough it off but Lavana¡¯s face remained serious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, little sis. I¡¯m indeed a tribrid that is why I have a blur when you found me on the first day.¡± ¡°I thought¡­ You¡¯re really a tribrid?¡± Beatrix found it hard to believe. ¡°You want proof?¡± Lavana asked. Beatrix nodded. There were cases of hybrids which were already rare and now Lavana¡¯s iming to be a tribrid! ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Lavana closed her eyes for a short while. When she opened them, Beatrix got off the bed. Lavana now had ws in recement of her fingernails and her canines had elongated into fangs. ¡°Gosh! You are an Omega.¡± the little one was convinced now. The eyes looking back at her did not belong to a mermaid but a wolf. Lavana closed her eyes again and the features retreated. When she opened her eyes again, Beatrix gasped. Before she could say a word, Lavana¡¯s eyes returned to normal. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°You really are a tribrid. Then Mr Carl¡­ he was right about seeing three different eye colors and¡­ and hearing 3 different voices?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have a wolf spirit, a mermaid spirit and a dragon spirit.¡± ¡°Dragon?¡± ¡°Yeah. Dear, I know this is a lot for you to process.¡± ¡°Big sis,¡± Beatrix touched Lavana¡¯s skin. ¡°How did all three features fit into your skinny body?¡± ¡°Amazing right?¡± Beatrix nodded. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a taboo?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Beatrix shook her head vigorously. ¡°How could I ever think that? I think it¡¯s cool. I¡¯ll keep your secret safe for you big sis.¡± she said and then hugged Lavana¡¯s stomach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doubting you earlier.¡± ¡°Beatrix¡­¡± Lavana ced her hand on the little girl¡¯s head and caressed it. ¡°You¡¯re my only family, so I want you to know about me.¡± Beatrix nodded. * * * * 30 minutester, Lavana came out wearing a ck t-shirt and beige floral skirt. She walked to the living room and saw Carl seated on the couch, thinking. ¡°Mr Carl¡­¡± Hearing her voice, he came back to reality. He quickly rose and walked to the back of the couch. ¡°You¡­ why are you behaving this way?¡± Lavana asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for spewing out your secret, miss Lavana. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°What? Why would I want to kill you?¡± she asked in confusion. At this time, Beatrix had also arrived at the living room with folded arms. Lavana looked at her. ¡°Did you threaten him?¡± ¡°Er¡­ I only said I¡¯d wipe his memory from age two and then we¡¯ll leave. That can¡¯t be counted as a threat, right big sis¡­¡± Beatrix blinked her eyes severally and Lavana sighed. ¡°Gosh! This kid¡­¡± she muttered and turned to face Carl again. Chapter 33 ¡°Look, Mr Carl¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any exnations.¡± he interrupted her, throwing a bank card on the couch. ¡°My money¡¯s all in there. You can take it. Please, just go. I swear on my life not to reveal your existence.¡± he begged. Lavana sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t need your money. We were going to leave, anyway. That ring in your hand; if you try to spill the secret of our existence, you will die.¡± Beatrix spat. ¡°Big sis, let¡¯s go.¡± she ran out of the apartment. Lavana looked at the fearful Carl. ¡°Whatever we did to make you pissed, I apologize and thank you for the clothes you bought for us and the food and for sheltering us. I will always remain grateful for your kindness. I understand how you feel. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t see us ever again and that ring¡­ don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯s just threatening you. I trust, though, that you¡¯ll keep your promise. Once again, thank you for everything. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Lavana bowed and walked out of the apartment. She found Beatrix waiting for her. ¡°Big sis¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I got us kicked out.¡± she apologized. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll survive,¡± she whispered, rubbing the little one¡¯s hair. She nodded and hugged Lavana¡¯s thigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lavana took her by the hand and they walked towards the stairs, climbing down slowly. When they got to thest stair, they heard a manly voice. ¡°Wait!¡± The voice was familiar. nIt belonged to Carl. What did he want? ¡°Big sis, let¡¯s go.¡± Beatrix urged. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him; after all, he¡¯s the one who housed and fed us with delicious food. Waiting for a few minutes won¡¯t hurt, alright!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrix nodded. Soon Carl got close to them but he kept some distance. He was away from them by 3 staircases. ¡°If you don¡¯t want the card, then at least take this. I¡¯ll keep my promise and if by chance¡­ things don¡¯t go too well for you¡­ you guys cane to my restaurant and eat for free.¡± he said. ¡°No, Mr Carl, you¡¯ve done enough. We don¡¯t need it. Thank you for everything.¡± Lavana said. ¡°No, I insist. Please!¡± ¡°She said no need. Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Lavana¡¯s eyes had changed color and her voice was different. An ice chain was immediatelyunched at Carl. He couldn¡¯t dodge it. The ice chain wrapped around his neck and started to tighten. Beatrix was stunned. She knew about her big sis¡¯ ice ability but had never seen her voice change. The temperament and aura were different from the normal Lavana that she knew. ¡°Big sis¡­¡±she called out in uncertainty. ¡°Beatrix, once you get home. Lavana has to take her own path. If it¡¯s destined, you guys can meet again. And you, Carl¡­¡± The ice chains immediately vanished as Lavana gained control. ¡°Gosh! Mr Carl, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡­¡± ¡°Just take it and leave!¡± he threw the money at them and then ran up the stairs hurriedly, coughing as he did so. ¡°Now I see why he¡¯s more determined to throw us out. Who would want to live with the fact that he could be strangled anytime? He doesn¡¯t have the courage. Big sis, it¡¯s a waste to leave the money here.¡±Beatrix bent down to pick it but Lavana prevented her from doing so. Instead, sheunched a small fireball at the money on the staircase. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should take it. We will survive,¡±she said. ¡°Alright. Anything you say.¡± ********* 3 hourster. They¡¯d trekked along the road for such a long time. There was no cash with them and they were hungry. ¡°I told you we should have taken that money. It would have helped us a great deal.¡± Beatrixined. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel right to me,¡±Lavana said as she held her rumbling tummy. ¡°How about we try the ¡®Dine and Dash¡¯ method?¡± Lavana poked Beatrix¡¯s head. ¡°Why¡¯s that the only thing in your head?¡± ¡°How about we eat and wash tes like we didst time?¡± the little girl suggested again. ¡°No. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any vacancy for work. I will work. You can just stay close to me. When they pay the wages, then we can eat.¡± ¡®Then, where do we sleep?¡± ¡°Well, that¡­¡± Suddenly, a car sshed water at them. That spot on the road was bad and so contained muddy water. ¡°Hey! Are you blind? Look at such enormous space on the other side, you are intentional. I¡¯m gonna¡­¡± ¡°Eish! Your temper is too hot. Maybe the person wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Lavana chided. ¡°Hmph!¡± Beatrix folded her hands and her stomach grumbled loudly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not just the water sshed on us that¡¯s making you mad.¡± ¡°So what? A hungry person is an angry person.¡±Beatrix defended, unfolding her hands. ¡°I beg to differ. I¡¯m hungry too but am I angry?¡± The car that had sshed water on them reversed and the driver came out. It was a ck-haired, talldy wearing sunsses, a blue chiffon gown and 4-inch silver heels. ¡°Hello, um¡­ I¡¯m really, really sorry. It wasn¡¯t intentional. I got distracted somehow¡­¡± ¡°Beatrix¡­ run,¡± Lavana said and the two immediately started running. ¡°What the¡­¡± thedy was so shocked that she took off her transparent sses. Why did they suddenly run away while she was apologizing? Was she that scary? Was anything on her face? She took out a mirror from her gown¡¯s pocket and checked her appearance. There was nothing out of the ordinary¡­ wait! What was that smell? Her eyes widened and she looked at the two whose figures had almost disappeared. The older one was an Omega. How could she not know it immediately? What was an Omega doing out here in the human territory? Did she have a tragic backstory like maybe¡­ she escaped from a pack? Her pack needs more people and she was willing to recruit this Omega before she turned rogue. Rogues are mostly not willing to join a pack considering their experiences. Instead, they want to destroy packs. She took off her heels and started racing in the direction that the two had fled. She didn¡¯t know about the younger one. Maybe a normal human girl or a little unshifted Omega but she¡¯s got to rescue these two before they fall into the wrong hands. Lavana had carried Beatrix on her back so she could run faster. She was like a blur. She turned her head for a moment and gasped. Thatdy was about to catch up to them? No, she couldn¡¯t allow it to happen. She¡¯d escaped from Ralton pack. She didn¡¯t want to go back there again until she was strong enough to ruin them all. So she had to run! But no matter what detour she took, thedy was still behind her. They got into a lonely road and she was checking constantly to see if there was anywhere she could enter. A water body would have been best. ¡°Stop there!¡± a figure suddenly appeared in front of her, causing her to halt. She saw it was thedy that was on their tails. When did she get past them? ¡°You two¡­¡± before thedy could say another word, Lavana turned around to flee but she quickly held her hair, causing her to stop. ¡°Leave us alone,¡± Lavana yelled in frustration. ¡°You are an Omega. Why are you two out here all alone? Do you know how dangerous it is?¡± thedy asked. ¡°Stop pretending to be kind. I know your intentions. If you don¡¯t let go of my hair this instant, I will burn you to the death.¡± Lavana spat. ¡°Hey, Hey. Calm down, honey. I¡¯m not out here for your life. I¡¯m here to protect you instead. How about this? I swear to the moon goddess that I have no bad intentions in my heart. If otherwise, may I be struck by thunder.¡± she vowed with her hand on her chest. ¡°Is that enough to convince you?¡± she asked. ¡°No. I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s better to be alone.¡± she refuted. Thedy sighed. ¡°How about I treat you guys to a meal? There¡¯s a restaurant nearby,¡± she asked, trying out her luck. Hearing the word ¡®Meal¡¯ from thedy, their stomachs grumbled and thedy chuckled. ¡°Seems your stomachs trust me,¡± shemented. Chapter 34 ¡°Lady, we don¡¯t know each other and don¡¯t owe each other anything¡­¡± Lavana was interrupted by the woman. ¡°Yes, we do. We know each other. We recognize that we are werewolves. I owe you for sshing water on you guys, and you owe me an exnation.¡± ¡°Nonsense logic.¡± Lavana put Beatrix down. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave this instant¡­¡± GRRR! GRRR! Her stomach was making its needs known, not minding the situation at hand. It made her embarrassed but she still had to put up a bold front.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I happen to have some biscuits here.¡± thedy took out some biscuits from a small container and ate one. She extended one to Beatrix. ¡°No, I must not be tempted. I must not fall for her trick.¡± she repeated in her head but her stomach and hand were too honest. Before she knew it, the biscuit was already in her mouth. ¡°Beatrix!¡± Lavana chided. How could she just ept snacks from strangers? Thisdy here was no ordinary stranger but a werewolf, alright! ¡°We can¡¯t escape that far with empty stomachs. Besides, she¡¯ll catch up with us in no time.¡± Beatrix said in defense of her actions. ¡°You¡­¡± Lavana was rendered speechless. ¡°Let me treat you guys to a meal. What do you think?¡± thedy asked. ¡°You promise to let us go after that?¡± Beatrix asked as she collected another biscuit from thedy. ¡°Well, I could find a good apartment for you guys or you cane stay at our pack. It¡¯s small but we are all family. ¡°Family¡­ Beatrix, let¡¯s go.¡± Lavana took Beatrix¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t want to stay in our pack, I can at least get you guys somewhere to live.¡± thedy looked troubled. ¡°And what in the world makes you think we are homeless?¡± Lavana retorted with arms folded. ¡°Can you guys stop this fight? Big sis, this is practically free food. We don¡¯t need to try the dine and dash method anymore. I¡¯m Beatrix and this is my big sis, Lavana.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m Magnolia Hernandez of Blood Star pack. Nice to meet you.¡± she extended her hand to them. Beatrix shook the hand with both hands. ¡°Same for me and big sis. So where is the ce to eat? I¡¯m dying here.¡± Beatrix said in a loud voice. ¡°I was going there, anyway. Let¡¯s go together. Please?¡± she winked at Lavana who eventually gave in. ¡°Alright. But if you try anything funny, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Lavana warned. ¡°You have my word, hun. Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡± Magnolia pointed backwards. Lavana nodded with her belly grumbling. ¡°Have one. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Magnolia gave two biscuits to her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lavana said as she put one in her mouth. Her eyes widened in awe. ¡°Isht sho guud.¡± she said, quickly putting the 2nd one in her mouth and licking her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. I¡¯m afraid my stomach is empty too.¡± Lavana squatted and Beatrix got on her back. She looked at Magnolia and they both nodded before racing back to where they hade. When they got closer to the car, they greatly reduced their speed so that others could see them. Arriving at where the car was, Magnolia took out her car key from her other gown pocket. She pressed a button and opened the back passenger door for them. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lavana said as she let Beatrix enter first before her. Magnolia then closed the door and walked over to the driver¡¯s side and then opened the door. She got in and looked at the two, who were admiring how beautiful the car was. ¡°It¡¯s been over a decade since I got in a car,¡± Lavana mumbled. ¡°Well, you are in one now and may be in one as often as you want,¡± Magnolia said. Lavana didn¡¯t reply. Magnolia fastened her seat belt and encourage the two to do the same. Lavana had a bit of an issue with doing this, so Beatrix helped her out. ¡°So we¡¯re all set?¡± Magnolia asked. ¡°Yep. To the food!¡± said Beatrix, causing Magnolia tough. ******* Yum Yum. This is a top-notch restaurant. It took the trio 19 minutes to arrive here. Now that they were in and already seated, a waiter came to them with the menu and Magnolia ordered the dishes she wanted, then she gave the menu over to Lavana. She saw the words but couldn¡¯t make any sense of them, so instead of stressing herself further, she just gave it to the little one. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have this and this and this.¡± Beatrix pointed at the dishes and the waiter wrote them on the small notebook. ¡°Is that all?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± said Magnolia. The waiter took back the menu and walked away briskly. ¡°So, you can just call me Maggie for short.¡± ¡°Rix.¡± said Beatrix. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you Rix for short. How about you?¡± she looked at Lavana. ¡°Lava.¡± she said. ¡°Okay. Rix, Lava. So where are you guys from and where are you going before I met you two?¡± ¡°Er¡­ we had nowhere to go. We were just¡­¡± Lavana quickly covered Beatrix¡¯s mouth with her hand. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid.¡± Beatrix put down Lavana¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m a littledy.¡± she protested. ¡°How about this? I¡¯m 23. How old are you two?¡± Magnolia asked. ¡°19 and she¡¯s 5.¡± Lavana replied for both of them. ¡°Okay.¡± Magnolia nodded. ¡°So after we¡¯re done eating, you guys can pay.¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± Beatrix stood up from her seat. ¡°You know we clearly can¡¯t afford¡­¡± ¡°Shh. Sit down, little sis.¡± Lavana signalled her to sit and she reluctantly did so. Thisdy wanted them who had no coin on them to pay? This is a top-notch ce. Them two were the only ones who looked like street rats. The rest had cars and walked in wearingvish clothes and essories. Here they didn¡¯t have any money¡­ ¡°What do you want?¡± Lavana asked. If ites to worst, she¡¯d just burn thisdy to death. She¡¯s killed 3 f*cking vampires, alright. Magnolia will not even be number 5 on her kill list if she were to add the deceased teens from Ralton pack. ¡°Hey girl. Calm down. I know you must have this backstory that you don¡¯t wish to share with me. That¡¯s fine. I could give you guys a really nice apartment and the material things you desire, as long as it¡¯s within my power. But what about other wolves attacking you. Forget about rogue wolves. Since you are packless, then you may face the chance of bing a rogue yourself. What about your little sister? Would she¡­¡± ¡°Stop. Just stop it, Maggie. If eating this meal and letting you pay for it means that my sister and I would have to sacrifice our freedom, then no way.¡± said Lavana. ¡°I was just joking earlier about you guys paying for the food. I¡­¡± ¡°Your orders are here.¡± the waiter hade back carrying two trays filled with food. Another waiter also came with him carrying two trays. The first waiter gently put the food down from the four trays, arranging them in an appetizing manner. Beatrix could barely hold back her drool at the sight of this delicious food. But she couldn¡¯t eat this time without Lavana allowing her. ¡°Just eat, Beatrix. The ones on our side are all yours.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Beatrix¡¯s eyes widened. Her big sis said she wasn¡¯t hungry? At this moment, Lavana¡¯s stomach chose to grumble again, announcing that it had nothing left to tap into. ¡°Big sis¡­¡± she tugged on Lavana¡¯s skirt. ¡°I already said you should eat.¡± ¡°Lava, you don¡¯t always have to be like this. You see¡­¡± Magnolia got interrupted. ¡°How about I satisfy my stomach first?¡± she said while putting a spoonful of the food in her mouth. Her eyes widened in amazement. Magnolia sighed and prepared to eat her food. Maybe it was better they take it slow for now. This Omega¡¯s past must have been really tragic, such that she¡¯d closed her heart to any so-called help. To open her heart would not be easy. She nced at Beatrix who was happily eating her food, humming an unknown tune. ¡°Maybe she might be the key?¡± Magnolia thought. A/n: So next month updates should be better than now. My other book, Alpha¡¯s luna¡¯s a Fae-siren mage ising to an end. Thanks for your support. I loe you all. ept my kisses ?? Chapter 35 When they were done eating to their hearts¡¯ content, Magnolia footed the pill and even tipped the waiter who thanked her gratefully. Now that they were outside the restaurant building, Lavana found that the little one was rathertched to Magnolia. ¡°Who¡¯s her big sister? Maggie or me?¡± she thought. ¡°2nd big sis, where are we going next.¡± Beatrix swayed Magnolia¡¯s hand from side to side. ¡°So you still put me in your eyes, Beatrix.¡± Lavana couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Big sis¡­¡± Beatrix ran over to her and hugged her leg. ¡°What now? You already have a new big sis.¡± ¡°Come on, big sis. Don¡¯t be like this. Can we visit her ce?¡± she said. ¡°Eh? What did you say?¡± Lavana looked at Magnolia who simply smiled ¡®innocently¡¯. ¡°Maggie, what did you bribe her with?¡± ¡°Er¡­ Does a super-duper plushie of her choice, a visit to the amusement park and delicious food like the one we just consumed¡­. do all these things count as a¡­ bribe?¡± Magnolia asked, while adjusting her sses. ¡°Seriously? You sold yourself to her over those things?¡± ¡°Big sis, do you know what an amusement pack is, you know how beautiful plushies are? Well, even you can¡¯t resist delicious food. A thief shouting ¡®thief!¡¯.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Lava, look, you¡¯re just visiting my ce for a while until you two figure things out. It¡¯s actually a win-win situation for you guys. Come on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be allowed to leave whenever I want with my little sis, without any barriers.¡± Lavana stated her condition. ¡°Yes, Lavana. And I guarantee, you¡¯ll like my family.¡± Magnolia said with a big smile. ¡°I agree to check out your ce. If it¡¯s safe, then we¡¯ll stay. But we¡¯ll do the chores as a thank you. Don¡¯t like freeloading.¡± Lavanapromised. Yeah, she did promise to get Beatrix back home in one piece but she couldn¡¯t even take care of her while they hadn¡¯t found her home. Here, a she-wolf wants to take them in. In this life, one has to bite the bullet sometimes. However, if Magnolia turns out to be an evil person, freezing or burning her to death would be justified and she¡¯d escape with the little one. Magnolia smiled at Lavana¡¯s eptance but she saw that Lavana¡¯s eyes were giving warning signs. Seems her guard against her was still high. It was normal for a lonely Omega like her not to simply trust anyone. Maybe she was even on the run and then was scared that she Magnolia might be a spy sent by her enemy or something. But she knew herself. She was no spy. Just a normal she-wolf looking out for a stray wolf and her little sis. Maybe after she sees her small family, maybe she¡¯ll drop her guard a little. When she went to foot the bill earlier, she asked Beatrix to go with her. In the short time they spent in private, she was able to convince the little girl that she wasn¡¯t a baddy. At least, they shoulde to try and see for themselves. At the mention of the beautiful things a little girl like her would love, she already gave in. Now at least the big sister has agreed to follow them, at least on the outside. They left the restaurant and headed to the parking lot. Some few minutester, they were all in the car and Magnolia drove out of the premises. * * * 3 hourster, they drove into the woods along a man-made neat path. ¡°Miss Maggie, your home is in the woods?¡± Beatrix couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Yup. We are werewolves. I don¡¯t think the humans would feel safe knowing there are some gigantic wolves in a particr house. The forest is good for hiding our secrets and also a good ce to stretch our legs. The air here is top quality and the chances of a human finding out our truth is 0. 1%. Basically, all shifter races feel at home in the forest but it depends on them, though.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Beatrix stopped asking. Magnolia thought about why Beatrix was so ignorant. Though she was little and there was about a decade left before she shifted, at least she should know the fact that werewolves have to be in the forest. Now that she thought about it, these two didn¡¯t look alike in any way. Probably they escaped together from the old pack and swore to be sisters forever. Finally, after another 10 minutes of driving, they saw a very huge clearing along with some nice houses separated from each other at a considerable gap. There were 4 muscled men (one of who had curly, pale green hair)standing guard at the entrance of the gate. The fence was not too high and this was why Lavana and Beatrix were able to see the houses. These four tan-skinned men were holding either spears or swords, every ready in case of a sudden attack, which was unlikely to happen each day. Their upper body was nude and their solid packs and firm muscles were there for one to see. Their job was to guard the pack. They shifted every 5 hours to allow a set to either rest or train their prowess further. Magnolia got out of the car and a little boy ran out of a house excitedly. ¡°Aunt Maggie. Aunt Maggie!¡± he squealed. ¡°Son!¡± ady came out of the house together with 4 adults- two males and females. ¡°Aunt Maggie, you¡¯re back. I missed you.¡± the boy said as he hugged her thigh, refusing to let go. The adults walked over to Magnolia and just smiled. ¡°You finally remember that we are alive, eh?¡± one of thedies said. ¡°Er¡­ It¡¯s not my fault. I had some fun, more than the day I nned on going away for.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. At this moment, Beatrix got down from the car and closed the door, attracting the attention of the others. Chapter 36 ¡°Oh my. Such a pretty girl.¡± the boy with red hair and green eyes eximed. His eyes were sparkling. A beautiful ymate has being delivered right next to his door. How could he not jubiliate? He ran to her and introduced himself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m pedro. Nice to meet you. Do you want to be my ymate? I promise, I¡¯m a fun person.¡± he took her hand and swayed it from side to side. ¡°Ahem¡­ don¡¯t scare her.¡± Maggie chided. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Pedro defended. ¡°Pedro, I¡¯m Beatrix and I¡¯m d to meet you. You have nice hair.¡± said Beatrix with a giggle. ¡°Really! Thank you. Thank you.¡± the little boy replied in excitement. ¡°See that boy? I told him several times that his hair was good looking and not once did he say thank you.¡± ¡°Aunt Gina, I told you thank you.¡± ¡°But you only said it once.¡± Regina said with folded arms. Pedro sighed. How could his aunt Gina, a big adult be jealous because he said thank you to a beautiful girl twice? ¡°Wait, Maggie, who else is in the car. I smell wolf.¡± said Rndro. ¡°Uh? Someone else is in the car? Is it another beautiful ymate?¡± Pedro asked. If that was true, then it¡¯s an added bonus. ¡°Yeah, I do smell a wolf. An Omega to be precise.¡± Mel said. The others felt the same way. If it was a shifted Omega, then it means she wasn¡¯t some little ymate that Pedro was expecting. Nevertheless, they were curious to see her. Why didn¡¯t shee out when Beatrix did? Was she shy? Magnolia walked over to Lavana¡¯s side and opened the door. ¡°Oh, honey. Are you shy? Come on, don¡¯t be. I told you we are a family, didn¡¯t I? Come, let¡¯s go see my family.¡± she said in a soothing voice and Lavana sighed. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ll be fine. See, Beatrix is fine, isn¡¯t she?¡± At this point, Lavana decided to alsoe out. Even though she hated being in a pack due to the bad memories but at least this one was small and she kinda had the warm feeling in her heart when she got here. ¡°Hello everyone.¡± she waved. ¡°I¡¯m called Lavana, Lava for short.¡± she greeted with the smile she could pull up. Everyone could see how skinny she waspared to Beatrix and they began to think what tragic backstory she had. Although Omegas are a weaker wolf kind, but it doesn¡¯t mean that have to be slim say less of being so skinny like this youngdy before them. She made them want to surround her and protect her. Despite her malnourished look, her beauty was still showing. If she is nurtured back to health, damn! How many heads would she turn? Since she was here, they were going to keep her and pamper her. Pedro, when he heard uncle Mel mention that the person inside was an Omega, his mind returned to that day when the innocent Omegady got killed by those damn vampires all in a bid to save him. She was sessful in saving him but she got killed and her body was taken away by more than one vampire. He was ming himself a lot but he recalled that soon, her statue would be made and erected in the pack soon. Then he can sit by her side. He curiously watched thedy alight from the car and walk over from the other side of the car to the spot where everyone could see her and then she greeted. His eyes widened in shock, then they reddened. ¡°Miss¡­¡± he eximed and ran toward her. Reaching her in no time, he hugged her thigh. ¡°Miss¡­ you are alive. You are alive.¡± he cried. His reaction stunned everyone. What was happening? Lavana was surprised as to why a little boy would hug her thigh and cry. Thinking back to when she was alone in the forest, the first innocent person she met and saved was a boy. Remembering his hair color, she gasped and squatted to his level. She could see his face well now.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. This was the boy that she saved that day. He made it. Thank heavens! Her eyes teared up. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay now, Pedro.¡± she said with emotion. She¡¯d heard his name when he introduced himself excitedly to Beatrix earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We couldn¡¯te on time. I swear I really ran fast that night. But I wasn¡¯t fast enough, I guess.¡± he sniffed with ¡°No, honey, you did your best. You helped a lot by running to safety. Don¡¯t I see you here in one piece now? I¡¯m also in one piece too.¡± she said and brought him into a warm hug. She was right to take a gamble that night. Though it wasn¡¯t easy for her but in life, you need to be brave. This little boy reminded her of herte ymate, Austin Cararner. He would have been as big as her now if he were still alive. If that bastard Alpha ke didn¡¯te to im their lives for no just reason. She patted Pedro¡¯s back gently. Seeing this, the two couples had a hunch. This must be the Omegady who put her life on the line to save their little boy that night in the forest. Her statue was due to be delivered in two days; to be erected in the pack and now she was here in the flesh! How miraculous. Now their son would no longer be so moody and crying; feeling guilty for causing someone¡¯s premature death. She was alive and hugging the boy. Haha, this is great. They walked to her and all went to their knees. Then they kowtowed. ¡°Eh? What are you guys doing?¡± Magnolia asked in shock at their strange actions. Did they want to scare this Lavana (who she tried hard to convince and bring here) away? What the heck was going on in their brains? Had they lost it? ¡°Stop this and stand up,¡± she said to them but they kept kowtowing. ¡°Thank you for saving, Pedro.¡± Rndro said after they stopped kowtowing. Lavana saw he had red hair just like Pedro, so this must be his father. He was a carbon copy of him. Thedy next to him must be his wife then and Pedro¡¯s mother. The other two should be pack members who are close to the boy. ¡°Er¡­ please get up. I can¡¯t ept your bowing to me.¡± Lavana said, looking flustered. Chapter 37 The two couples rose and looked at her carefully. They were thinking about how to make her fat now. She was way too skinny up close! The little boy¡¯s saviour indeed can¡¯t be like this. ¡°Once again, thank you for saving our little Pedro. Without your help, we don¡¯t know where or what state we¡¯ll be in by now. Thank you very much, Lavana.¡± Carmelia said as she pulled Lavana into an embrace. Lavana felt warmth. She remembered when her mum would give her this big, loving hug. When they broke the hug, Lavana looked like she¡¯d zoned out. The others just waited for her toe back to reality. She must have a really tragic backstory. A hug from Carmelia made her zone out like this. Well, she deserved their waiting. Beatrix walked to Lavana and held her hand, sessfully bringing her back to reality. ¡°Beatrix¡­¡± Lavana called out softly. ¡°I¡¯m here, big sis.¡± Beatrix knew that if she didn¡¯t bring her out of that spaced-out state in time, her aura (which could turn sinister) would be felt by all of them since they were all supernatural beings. Her aura was something an Omega wolf shouldn¡¯t have. Yes, these people seemed kind and warm but none can tell their reaction if they find out that she was not even a hybrid but a tribrid! ¡°I¡¯m sorry for zoning out. I just haven¡¯t felt this way in a long time. I got reminded of myte mum.¡± Lavana said, wiping a stray tear off. ¡°Oh, dear. What ordeal you must have been through. Why are we standing here? Let¡¯s go in.¡± Carmelia said, pointing to her home. Look at how t Lavana¡¯s tummy is, she must not have eaten anything at all, same as the little Beatrix. ¡°Thank you for receiving me and my little sister kindly. To be honest, I was quite nervous on the way here,¡± said Lavana. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be, youngdy. Here everyone is our family. You are wee to stay here as long as you like.¡± said Mel. ¡°Uh, thank you, sir.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t call me that. Just call me by my name. I¡¯m Mel. This is my beautiful wife and soulmate, Regina.¡± he introduced with his arm around his smiling wife. ¡°Mr Mel and Mrs Regina.¡± ¡°Remove the title,¡± said Regina as she left her husband¡¯s embrace. She walked to Lavana and took her right hand, tenderly stroking it. ¡°Just call me Regina, youngdy,¡± she said in a soothing voice. Before Lavana knew it, Regina had led her into the house, with the others following after them. Pedro took Beatrix to his room to show her the toys and fun things that he possessed. He was happy to get a ymate that was this cute. It¡¯s not like there were no other kids his age in the pack. He just wanted a cute ymate from his favourite people. Now his aunt Magnolia had brought a cute little ymate for him. How could he not be happy? She also brought his saviour and ended the pain and guilt he felt in his little heart. This Beatrix was his saviour¡¯s little sister. Of course, he must treat her super well. ¡°Beatrix, from now on, whatever you ask, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he said to her as they yed with his fascinating toys. ¡°I want this bike. It¡¯s pink and stylish.¡± Beatrix said, stroking the toy bike of her choice. ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s one of my favourites. But since you like it. Then it¡¯s yours. When mom takes me shoppingter, I¡¯ll bring you along. You¡¯ll see many things,¡± he said to her excitedly. She nodded and started ying with her newly gifted bike. Back home, she was never allowed to y with these. She had to be serious and learn how to master basic things for an apprentice witch like her. Being a noble youngdy wasn¡¯t all bed and roses. While others in the witch academy were allowed fun time, she was tutored alone in a ss by selected highly praised teachers. After that, she would meet up with her main teacher. Her meals were on a so-called healthy strict routine. ¡°So, Lava, um, do you mind if I ask? If you do, then you can just skip it.¡± Rndro looked uncertain as this was a sensitive question. Mel had gone out with a pack member who requested his help on certain issues. Lavana was offered a herbal drink that Carmelia said was good for werewolves¡¯ vitality. She¡¯d seen some pack members of the Ralton pack, especially the warriors, drink something; a slightly thick liquid drunk from either a mug or small bowl, though it was not very often that they did this. This liquid was reddish in color but the one here was yellowish and didn¡¯t give off the rich fragrance of the one she saw in that damn pack. But she having a chance to drink something like this was an enormous fortune for her. It also showed their sincerity. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not offensive, I will answer,¡± she replied to Rndro. ¡°Okay.¡± Rndro rubbed his palms together ¡°So when we got there we couldn¡¯t find you nor the vampires.¡± ¡°How did you know it was more than one vampire?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°The scent,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s thicker than usual, so we knew it has to be at least two.¡± ¡°That disgusting smell.¡± she scrunched her nose at the memory of those three rotten undead beings she encountered. Good thing she got rid of them or else they¡¯d continue to do more evil. ¡°Vampires are naturally faster than our kind. How did you escape from their grasp?¡± Rndro asked.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 38 ¡°I escaped with my own capacity.¡± was Lavana¡¯s reply. She did not seem like she was going to borate on what happened. Rndro thought she felt unobligated to answer his question. Maybe someone saved her but weirdly advised her not to say a word? Anything could be the case but at least this Omega wolf had arrived and she must add some meat while in their pack. This was a mission! ¡°Em¡­ okay. That¡¯s good.¡± he nodded in understanding. ¡°What¡¯s important is that you are well and now we met you. You¡¯re wee to stay at our little Blood star pack,¡± said Rndro with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. I promise, my little sis and I will not be freeloaders,¡± said Lavana. ¡°No. You aren¡¯t freeloaders here. You are a guest-turned-family. Don¡¯t have such thoughts again, Lava.¡± said Carmelia, who had just arrived in the living room with some refreshments for Lavana. She¡¯d already delivered Beatrix¡¯s share to her in Pedro¡¯s room. They were chatting excitedly and she didn¡¯t want to ruin their fun. She also gave some checkerboard cookies to her son. Werewolves can¡¯t stomach chocte after their first shift but they can before that, so it was safe for him to eat it. But she nned to stop giving him chocte at 10. Or else even after he shifted, he would find it hard to resist eating the appetizing chocte products. The cookies she brought for Lavana were different. They were vored with vani and little milk. After shifting, werewolves can¡¯t take too much milk in their system. So a little asionally is rmended. Being a tribrid, Lavana will have to discover what she can and can¡¯t eat as soon as possible to avoid poisoning. She only knew wolves didn¡¯t eat this or that. What about her other two forms? When all spirits were fully awake, she would have a long conversation with them. But to trigger the next (third) stage of her dragon transformation, she might need to find her second chance mate soon. But where to start from? In any case, she had to bring Beatrix to her home. ¡°Thank you, Carmelia. They taste great.¡± Lavana thanked Rndro¡¯s wife. ¡°It¡¯s good you like them. Regina and I will go prepare the main meal. You will be shown your room soon and have a tour of the pack. It¡¯s small so it will be easy to walk around it.¡± said Carmelia before turning to go back into the kitchen.¡± ¡°Um, Rndro.¡± Lavana rose and walked over to sit on the couch where he was seated but maintained a distance from him. ¡°Um¡­ please don¡¯t think of any other meaning in my actions. I just want to know. Do you know anything about the Antes family?¡± she asked in a rather low voice. ¡°Antes family? Is that your family?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow. Wasn¡¯t she and her little sister omegas; one shifted and the other still a decade away from shifting? Why was she asking about the Antes family? Lavana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m an Omega,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m just curious if you know something.¡± ¡°Um¡­ yeah. But why? Do you have anything to do with them?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Are they humans?¡± she asked, even though she already knew the answer. ¡°Nope. They are from a n that practices witchcraft. They live in the next town but their location is uncertain. But that family is powerful. An Alpha would have a hard time if he encounters a highly skilled witch or wizard. He might even die if it¡¯s a serious case. We have no Alpha here. We haven¡¯t been able to produce anyone good enough to receive the Alpha title in years. Ourst chance is in less than a month¡¯s time during apetition.¡± ¡°Are women allowed in thatpetition?¡± ¡°Yup. The bracket is from age 16 till 29.¡± Rndro said. ¡°Mind if I ask? Have youpeted in thatpetition before?¡± ¡°I and Mel had to do so but we lost.¡± ¡°How about Ipete then?¡± she asked with sparkling eyes. She knew thepetition that was being talked about. Though she¡¯d never gone there before but she knew it wasn¡¯t a fight to the death but to see who¡¯s strong enough to beat an Alpha. If one does and he is already an Alpha¡¯s son, his pack would be rewarded greatly but if it is from an Alpha-less pack like Blood star, that person could be Alpha. But she didn¡¯t want the Alpha position. She could easily hand it over to someone elseter. She wanted to see Chase one more time and deal with him. y by the rules? Would he survive her fireballs? Once he was out, then she can go ahead and wipe out his pack. But she had to get stronger first and¡­ Her mind was already going somewhere with grand ambitions, but Rndro cleared his throat a few times before she returned to reality. Rndro had never seen an Omega space out this much and be so hard to wake up to reality. He recalled that Beatrix only needed to touch her hand to wake her up from her zoned-out state. Blood is really thick! ¡°Em¡­ sorry about that. So you said their location¡­ you aren¡¯t sure of it?¡± ¡°Nope. Besides, their n and our kind are at odds. It¡¯s best we don¡¯t cross each other¡¯s path.¡± Rndro warned. ¡°Oh, really!¡± Lavana said with a nod. ¡°Thank you for the information,¡± she said before going back to her seat. The witch n and werewolves were at odds?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If she brought the little one back to her family, would she be detained? Why was there a feud between the two ns? Did Beatrix know about this? Maybe she might not. She was just a kid. This piece of information was not good news to her and wouldn¡¯t be so for the little one either. ¡°You seem troubled. Is there anything wrong?¡± Rndro asked. ¡®N-No. I¡¯m alright.¡± Lavana retreated back to the chair that she was seated on earlier and put a cookie into her mouth. Just like the first one she took earlier, this one tasted really great too. As she chewed on it, her mind went to other things. Rndro felt that this Omega was kind of weird. Whatever, he was in no position to forcefully pry into her life. She saved his son! Chapter 39 It was finally time for dinner and the 2 couples, along with their son, Pedro, then Beatrix, Lavana, and 5 more of the pack members who had been invited (two males and 3 females (one of the being an olderdy), sat around the long,rge round table made of sandalwood. There were different dishes on the table. Some had a lot of meat, others had lots of vegetables and seafoods. The different soups on the table had the mouth-watering fragrance, which made Beatrix¡¯s eyes shine and she almost drooled. Lavana, on the other hand, was a little unsure. Before her was a lot of food. It was not that she couldn¡¯t finish the ones on her side, but what if one of these dishes contains some things her other two forms cannot ept? What would be her body reaction? What would she do then? How to exin to the others why an Omega was puking all the things the higher ranked wolves ate with relish? ¡°Lavana dear, why don¡¯t you eat? Are you shy?¡± Carmelia asked with tenderness in her eyes. This skinny girl has got to add meat faster. ¡°Miss Lavana, please eat up. The chicken vegetable soup made by mom is super delicious. I assure you.¡± Pedro advertised to his savior. ¡°Er¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to eat. I¡¯m just¡­¡± how could she tell them that she¡¯s being cautious for her other two forms? ¡°Big sis, try this soup first.¡± Beatrix pushed a small bowl of Castilian garlic soup. ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrix rmended this for her. She should at least try it. She picked up the spoon and had a taste. In no time, her eyes widened and right before their eyes, Lavana transformed from the reluctant, shy girl who was cautious about what to eat to the incarnation of a hungry ghost.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She finished all the food on the table in minutes, with the others just watching her actions in disbelief. After that, she patted her belly and burped. ¡°Delicious.¡± she said with happiness. Finally, Pedro¡¯s spoon fell from his hand. Everyone¡¯s mouth was agape with widened eyes. When Lavana stood up to stretch her body, they saw her stomach was still t, like she had eaten nothing at all. They then looked at each other. What sort of Omega wolf was this? Even an Alpha Wolf can¡¯t eat that much. And after everything she put into her stomach, she looked like she hadn¡¯t eaten a thing. So the snacks given to her earlier in the sitting room could not even count as appetizer? After stretching for a short while, she looked back at the others and saw they were looking at her strangely. Even Beatrix was shocked. ¡°Eh? Is there something on my face? Why are they looking at me like that?¡± she thought. Then she looked at the table. Every te and bowl were shining! Even the sses were empty. Whereas everyone except Pedro still held their spoons, looking surprised. She looked at her t belly and back at them. Could it be she ate everything and left nothing for them? That¡­ That wasn¡¯t possible, right? She knew how much food was on the table. How could all of it have gone into her stomach? ¡°Miss Lavana, are you still hungry?¡± Pedro asked with doubt. She¡¯s eaten so much. She should be filled up, right? She did pat her belly after eating, right? So she must be satisfied. ¡°Eh?¡± Why was Pedro asking her that? Shouldn¡¯t he be unhappy that she even snatched his meal in a moment of craze? ¡°Do you still want more food?¡± Carmelia asked cautiously. Hearing the word ¡®Food!¡¯ her stomach grumbled loudly, even to her surprise. Everyone looked at Carmelia with mean eyes. Why did she make the girl be hungry again? Why must she mention food? ¡°Er¡­ um. Haha, don¡¯t mind my stomach. It just likes to y tricks. I¡¯m already full, I promise, and I¡¯m sorry for stealing your food. You can request that Ipensate in any way you please. I can do anybor. I¡¯m a pro at that. I¡¯ll neverin. Please forgive me.¡± Lavana bowed her head as she apologized, but then her stomach grumbled again, making the situation awkward. ¡°What the heck is happening to me? I already ate food meant for more than 10 people. I don¡¯t understand how all that happened and still my stomach¡¯s grumbling?¡± she thought in panic. ¡°You dummy, you want this dragon to starve?¡± she heard a childish voice in her head and zoned out. ¡°Thora, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yeah. You alreadypleted the second phase of the dragon transformation. There are just two stages left and you need to prepare for it. Although the third transformation phase will only start after meeting your mate, there is another way out.¡± ¡°There is?¡± ¡°Yup. But I don¡¯t have any energy to tell you now. You see, if you eat, we absorb the energy from it to make us stronger. Since you were unable to have ess to enough food, we always had to sleep. Now there was so much food on the table and you were hesitating. Girl, do you dislike me being awake that much?¡± Thora thundered. ¡°No. I just. I was just concerned.¡± ¡°Concerned about if one of the food¡¯s ingredients is not good for us three? Let me tell you this, the only thing that dragons can¡¯t eat is¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Lavana asked in curiosity. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you but all the food on the table before, us three can ept the energy they give.¡± ¡°So none of them is poisonous?¡± Lavana asked again. ¡°No. And please tell them to get you more food, especially the ones with meat. I love meat a lot.¡± Thora said with longing. ¡°Yeah. And me too.¡± ¡°Oceana? You¡­ I thought you were in a slumber.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Thora already collected much energy. I need more than the scraps that I could get.¡± ¡°So¡­ you mean to tell me that I should ask these werewolves who kindly took me in, to make more meaty food for me, the guest, to eat. Isn¡¯t that freeloading and taking advantage of others¡¯ kindness? Huh? And Pam, don¡¯t pretend to sleep. I saw your right eyelid tremble.¡± ¡°Damn. You caught me. Anyway. I¡¯ve been the one taking the energy of the other foods. So I let these two hustle. Now I still want some. I¡¯m feeling a little weak.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Lavana proposed. ¡°What. What do you have in mind?¡± Oceana asked. Food had made these proud spirits be like this. She felt like facepalming. ¡°How about you three just sleep some more? You say feel weak and tired, right? When one is in such a state, sleep can also help them.¡± ¡°Blergh. No way. We¡¯ve been in a slumber for aeons.¡± said Pam. ¡°Yeah. Especially me.¡± said Thora. ¡°You guys are not even up to a thousand and one years. What aeons!¡± ¡°Chap! Now you are being like this? Who helped you escape from that hellish ce? You make use of my ice chains quite frequently, don¡¯t you? That drains my power.¡± Oceanained. ¡°And you use my lightning¡­.¡± Lavana interrupted Thora. ¡°Thora, I don¡¯t remember what time I used it.¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± the dragon spirit was left speechless. ¡°As for fire, I don¡¯t remember either. Look, if you guys don¡¯t go back to slumber, I¡¯ll just starve. Problem solved!¡± ¡°Starve! Gosh. Lavana¡­¡± Thora eximed. This girl wanted to starve them? No way. Not after having the chance to absorb energy from delicious food! ¡°So you still recall my name?¡± ¡°Gosh. That¡¯s not the point.¡±Thora said, looking distressed. ¡°Then tell me, what is?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re strong enough to beat me in an argument just coz your taller than me in human form?¡± ¡°*Scoff* Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Hags are usually short and old. You at least fulfill one criterion, Thora.¡± ¡°You¡­ Forget it. Tomorrow, I want you to eat a lot of food. Going back to slumber is much better than bickering with you.¡± ¡°So you know that.¡± ¡°Girl, don¡¯t push your luck.¡±Thora said with gritted teeth. ¡°I have a name, little dragon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t anger me.¡± ¡°Oh, I feel like doing that. What will you do?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Damn. I just want to retreat to my slumber.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll thank you for taking the lead tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow and all other days, even on your period, you still need to eat and eat and eat!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wanna seem like a glutton. Even if I wash the tes, do any manualbor they give me, it will still not be enough. Are you trying to put the small pack into the hands of poverty?¡±Lavana asked. ¡°How is that my concern?¡± Thora replied with a haughty, indifferent expression. ¡°Hey, you should be concerned.¡± Pam was forced to speak. This was her kind being talked about. How could a small pack as warm and loving as this one be sentenced to poverty? That was bad! ¡°You little pup, better know your ce.¡± Thora warned with her eyes glowing with specs of lightning. Lavana felt tired. Because of the energy they¡¯d get from food, they are actually acting like this. If she had money, that was a different thing but heavens know how poor she was. She might be chased out of the pack if her eating habits were like this continuously. Magnolia must be regretting now why she had brought her here to her pack. To them, she must now seem like the incarnation of a hungry ghost and poverty. She was there to sentence them to a life of destitution. A pack, no matter howrge or small, must have a budget for food and other stuff. Now, because of her, they will have to increase the food section of the budget. ¡°I have a solution. You eat what a normal Omega is supposed to eat for a week. Then propose to be a member of the pack.¡± Oceana suggested. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Lavana said with a distressed look. ¡°Fine. Just stay with these people for a week and we¡¯ll figure something out regarding the food issue.¡± ¡°Not just that. Lavana, you¡¯ll need to exercise and train. We absorb energy from that too.¡± Thora reminded. Lavana felt drained already. Just when she thought her brain would explode, they went back to slumber and she sighed in relief. She came back to reality and saw that everyone around therge table was staring at her. ¡°How long did she zone out?¡± Rnndro asked and another pack member looked at his watch and then replied. ¡°6 minutes.¡± Lavana bit her lip, unsure of what to do or say. Everything was just going against her wish tonight. She found out that her three spirits can stay awake and energetic only if she eats ¡®well¡¯ and exercise and train her body. Either option was a goal far from reach. Just see how thin she was. If she did some exercise and training, she might die. The food issue was a problem too. She had no money and she felt she couldn¡¯t just shamelessly ask to eat a lot of the food in return for manualbor. ¡°Lavana.¡± Magnolia called and she looked at her. ¡°Maggie, I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You must have been starved for a long time. You wolf must have probably taken over and eaten earlier.¡± Magnolia said. ¡°Em¡­ Yeah. She told me that she¡¯s okay now. I can eat normally now. I¡¯ll start doing manual¡­.¡± ¡°Eish. We have no ve here. You are a family to us. It¡¯s our duty to make sure our family member is in good shape.¡±said Regina who rose up and walked to Lavana. She put her right arm around Lavana¡¯s shoulders, patting it gently thrice. ¡°Don¡¯t feel ashamed of your habits. Rx. We¡¯ve vowed to care for you as long as you are here, so you don¡¯t need to hold back. Actually, this habit can help you regain meat in no time. You can have some cute bs and I can pinch them.¡± She whispered to Lavana. Chapter 40 ¡°No way. I can¡¯t have bs.¡± Lavana said in a loud voice causing everyone to stare at her. ¡°Eh¡­¡± she scratched her neck in embarrassment. ¡°Miss Lavana.¡± Pedro got off his seat and walked to where the voice,dies (Regina and Lavana) stood. ¡°I¡¯ll get you fresh apples each day.¡± ¡°No need for that. I¡­ I¡¯ll clear the tes.¡± Lavana offered. Her feet already moved to the table. ¡°No need. We have hands and feet. We¡¯ll do it ourselves. You and your little sis can retire to your room. We¡¯ll send some fruits to you twoter.¡± Carmelia said. Magnolia then led Lavana and Beatrix to the room given to them. When Maggie had left, Lavana sighed and looked at the floor. ¡°Big sis.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I even stole your food!¡± Lavana said in shame. ¡°Rx. It¡¯s your tribrid spirits¡¯ doing, right?¡± ¡°How are you so smart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a noble witch apprentice, after all. They¡¯ll send us some fruits right. We¡¯ll eat those.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯ll eat them.¡± Lavana said before walking to the bathroom. Beatrix sighed and sat on the luxury bed. It¡¯s the mostfy she ever slept on. Witch apprentices don¡¯t sleep on soft mattresses. They sleep on either bamboo or other bed made from wood. One could spread a thick nket on the wooden bed and a nice pillow depending on their financial situation. But it wasn¡¯t anywherepared to thisfy bed! Whatever. She should just enjoy it while she can. Soon, she¡¯ll have to return to her home. Once she did, it would be rare toe out and see Lavana. She knew their n¡¯s feud with the werewolves. Thinking too much is bad for one¡¯s health. She needed to distract herself. The Tv was the perfect choice and soon she was giggling at a humorous movie. ¡°Big sis! Big sis. Come over here. This is the best movie I¡¯ve watched yet.¡± She eximed. ¡°Beatrix, just have fun. I¡¯m busy.¡± Lavana shouted from the bathroom. ¡°You¡¯re missing a lot.¡± ¡°I know. I have more vital things to do.¡± Lavana replied and Beatrix didn¡¯t bother her anymore. Inside the bathroom, Lavana was seated in the bathtub. It was dry and warm. But she was in deep thought. Beatrix needs to go to her n as soon as possible. If witches were like werewolves that needed to be in a pack, then keeping Beatrix further away wasn¡¯t good. If her parents find her here in this pack, who knows what trouble it will bring? If it weren¡¯t for the feud, she wanted to personally deliver her to the Antes doorsteps. ¡°What the heck are you worried about, dummy? You have 3 identities. Werewolves have a feud with that n, but so what? You can just use either your marine identity or dragon¡­¡± ¡°You make some sense. I will use my mermaid identity to take her there but the issue is, my smell. The vampires, Magnolia, Rndro, and the others were able to smell me as an Omega wolf. How can I convince the witch n that I¡¯m a mermaid?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, you¡¯ll know. Just focus on eating enough food, exercising and training your body to be stronger. Your hand to handbat skills have to be at least at the basic level. Then we will teach you the rest when we deem you are ready.¡± Said Oceana. ¡°I heard you, Oceana. You go back to slumber. I will try to be stronger and also strengthen you guys.¡± Lavana said and Oceana went back to slumber. Lavana was now back to reality and she sighed in relief. If she used her mermaid identity to take her back, she might be able to strike a deal and be able to visit Beatrix as much as she wanted. A small smile crept to her lips and she got off the bathtub. Upon leaving the bathroom, she saw the little girl trying her best not to giggle. In the end, she fell off the chairughing.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lavana got amused and walked to her, helping her to rise to her feet. ¡°This movie so amuses you, eh? I must join you too.¡± She said, sitting on the couch with Beatrix and rubbing her hair. ¡°Big sis, I¡¯m usually not a fan ofedy movies like this one but I just love this one.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Mish too.¡± Lavana said as she munched on an apple with relish. ¡°Big sis¡­ Do you like this pack?¡± Beatrix suddenly asked. ¡°Um..¡± Lavana finished munching on the piece of apple she bit before replying. ¡°Well, just as Maggie said, this pack is small and they treat each other well. They are nice and warm. Maybe after I take you back to your home, I can stay here.¡± ¡°Big sis¡­ do you not need me anymore?¡± Beatrix held Lavana¡¯s hand. ¡°I do. I do dear. But you are a little princess. I¡¯ll eventually have to take you there. If your n is like werewolves who need to form a pack, to be together, then the further you stay away from your kin, it might get dangerous for you. Honey, I don¡¯t want to lose you. I promise you, after I take you there, I¡¯ll visit as often as possible.¡± ¡°That¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there with my second identity. Do you guys have enmity with mermaids too?¡± ¡°Nope! We are allies. But your dominant scent is that of an Omega wolf¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let that daye. For now, let¡¯s enjoy the fruits and the movie before us, alright?¡± she brought Beatrix closer and caressed her hair. ¡°Okay. You promise to visit me as much as you can. Let¡¯s pinky swear.¡± Beatrix said, raising her pinky finger. Lavana chuckled and raised hers too. Soon their fingers intertwined. ¡°Cross my heart.¡± Lavana said and then ced a kiss on Beatrix¡¯s forehead. With this, Beatrix calmed down and focused on the movie once again while eating some berries. 30 minutester, they heard a knock at the door. Lavana rose from the couch and walked to open the door. She saw it was a young man that she¡¯d never seen before but she assumed this was a pack member. ¡°Good evening, Lavana.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Good evening to nyou to. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Alexander. Call me either Alex or Xander for short.¡± The young man introduced with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Alex. So, Alex, what brings you here?¡± she asked. ¡°Rndro, he sent me to get you two. There¡¯s an activity tonight.¡± ¡°Oh? Then let me get my little sis.¡± Lavana said. She walked back to Beatrix and whispered to her. ¡°An activity?¡± Beatrix got off the couch and ran to the doorway. ¡°Hey, Alex. What¡¯s the activity? Is it fun?¡± she asked with excitement. ¡°Can¡¯t tell you here but I assure you, it will be fun.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m in. Take me.¡± Beatrix said but then someone cleared their throat. ¡°Er¡­ you take us there. I will hold my big sis¡¯ hand.¡± She said to Alex, who simply shook his head and chuckled. After Lavana closed the door, she took the little girl¡¯s right hand and Alex led them out of the house. 5 minutester. They came to arge cleared field. There were a lot of people who were chatting while seated on small stools. There was also arge fire. The people were behind it and the majority of them were eating either figs or kiwi fruit, depending on their preferences. ¡°Wow! You say this is a small pack. Just look how many people there are.¡± Beatrix eximed, attracting the people¡¯s attention. The pack¡¯s kids saw that there was a new addition among them and she was very pretty. So they ran to take her away from Lavana while giggling. Pedro, however, walked to the group of his peers and held Beatrix¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯s my ymate.¡± He said. The adults who witnessed this chuckled. Pedro was starting to be possessive. If this pretty little girl was his mate in the future after shifting, then that would be very nice. Magnolia led Lavana to the others and introduced her to them. Those who were just seeing her for the first time thought of how to make her add some more flesh. She was way too skinny for a werewolf, even if she was an Omega. The 5 who were invited to the meal at Pedro¡¯s parent¡¯s home earlier, knew that the task of feeding her till she added flesh was a very¡­ ¡®wonderful one¡¯. Rndro had made them vow not to spill Lavana¡¯s consumption rate to anyone else. Chapter 41 Rndro was the one whom everyone listened to in this pack. Other than him, they also listened to Mel. They were most capable werewolves in the pack. If either of them could get a good score and ranking in the uing triennialpetition, then either of them could be the Beta and then their pack would no more be without an Alpha. Not just that, having an Alpha means more respect when they do go to the annual meeting. Also, they¡¯d get more resources, morend and businesses to control in the human territory. The pack members in total were a little more than 50. If they had an Alpha, more wolf bloods from Alpha-less packs would join if they met the requirements and swore to be loyal to the blood star pack. There was anxiety in their hearts, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t smile at all. Hence this activity that was organized tonight. It¡¯s not very often for a pack toe together and do some fun activities, but after this everyone would need to be more serious with their training. The life-changing event was approaching fast. Rndro held a wireless microphone and started his speech. In this activity, there were games to y and entertainers. The winner of each game and entertainment troupe would get a catchy prize. First on the list was the limbo game. There were two 8 participants. 5 females and 3 males. Some were already mated, and others were not or hadn¡¯t even shifted. One by one, they¡¯d each try to pass under the pole while shaking their bodies to the beats of a chosen music. If their body touched the pole, or they made it fall, that it means disqualification. This is a test of their flexibility. ¡°Ready?¡± Rndro asked and the participants said excitedly in unison: ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing their response, Mel started ying a catchy music. The first participant was a 17-year-old male with brown spiked hair. He looked handsome with those piercing blue eyes and was quite tall and tan-skinned. He winked at everyone before starting to dance as the others pped. As he danced, he slowly lowered his body with his face looking at the starry sky while moving towards the pole. The pole was not too low but one would have a hard time passing it if he or she wasn¡¯t flexible enough. The youth soon reached the pole and lowered his body even more while shaking the upper part of his body to the beats of the music. He started moving under the pole. He almost touched it but luckily he did not. After sessfully passing under the pole, he immediately straightened up his body and started showing his dance moves, inviting cheers. Pedro didn¡¯t cheer, however. Just pped with apathy. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t like him, Pedro?¡± Beatrice asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°He can¡¯t dance well.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think he does know how to dance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show youter the meaning of dance.¡± said Pedro. He wished all these parts would just skip, then he¡¯d go out to dance. ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll look forward to your dancing skills. If it¡¯s good, then I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s born for dance.¡± Beatrix said with a sly smile. ¡°You¡¯re the best ymate ever.¡± Pedro said with excitement. Now, he just wished the dance part would juste quicker. ¡°So Reginald passed. Let¡¯s proceed. Next contestant please,¡± Rndro said. Mel changed the music again and a mateddy started dancing towards the pole. She was quite shy and cute. ¡°Go baby!¡± a manly voice was heard. It was her husband, Dante, who was cheering for her. Hearing his voice, she started dancing even better and was no longer shy. A few sucked in their breath. A shydy turned into a hot, confident one because of her husband¡¯s praise. Women! As she danced towards the pole, there were cheers and rhythmical pping. When she got closer to the pole, she lowered her body and tried to pass under the pole. But she was so blessed at the front. Her boobs pushed off the pole, causing her to just lie on the ground. She wasughing while there were a lot of cheers for her. Reginald even wondered why she received more cheers than him. She didn¡¯t even pass! Thedy got and walked to her husband, who brought her into a kiss amidst cheers from the crowd. ¡°You did great honey.¡± he whispered to her and licked the spot he marked her on her neck. ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± she whispered shyly before they reclined on the seats again. She sat between his legs. This is just blinding to the eyes of the unmated ones! ¡°Go get your mate.¡± thedy said while looking at the single ones, which causedughter. Thisdy was only bold when her mate was around. With one contestant out, another female stepped forward. Mel had changed the music and the unshifted teenager started dancing, but she only showed one move. To her, passing under that pole was the priority. Who cares about dance? In no time, she victoriously passed under the pole and jumped high up beforending down, inviting cheers from the audience. The teenage girl waved at everyone before showing the dance moves she¡¯s got. ¡°Go, Ashleen!¡± ¡°Go, girl!¡± her friends shouted while other whistled. She was better than the first 2 contestants and definitely had a higher score now. Well, it was undecided who would win. The game hadn¡¯t finished yet. Lavana joined when the pole was about to be shifted lower. Her three spirits, especially Thora, wereining. ¡°Lavana, do you want to die? You¡¯ll break if your body goes that low.¡± Thora cried. ¡°Who was the one who said I should do some exercise and training; that it¡¯s very good for my body?¡± ¡°This is not the kind of exercise.¡± ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not that fragile. This body could handle transformation into 3 different forms. Passing under this pole should be a breeze.¡± Lavana said and the 3 spirits just gave up. Mel yed music and Lavana just put her hands behind her back and shook her body a little. She just showed that she wasn¡¯t cut out for dancing. Even pedro felt ashamed for her. He vowed to teach her how to danceter. ¡°She¡¯s really too skinny. Now that she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll add flesh. My gosh. This pitiful child.¡± an olderdy said to her husband. What ordeals this poor girl must have gone through! Lavana soon reached the pole and tried to lower her body, but she felt a crack. The sound made everyone look at her, gasping. Lavana herself was shocked. She just lowered her body a bit and this happened? Was the crack from her backbone? Well, it didn¡¯t hurt her though. She¡¯s already this far, might as well just pass through the pole. Many were shocked to see her pass under the pole sessfully despite the cracking sounds they heard from her back. When she was done, she straightened her body and extra crack sounds were heard. She soon waved while smiling at everyone. ¡°Wow! She¡¯s got talent.¡± Someone shouted as the audience apuded. Rndro was shocked at what happened to Lavana. How can a shifted¡¯s bones crack at will without her changing to her wolf form? She wasn¡¯t even feeling the pain, or she was just pretending? In any case, she passed the test and did her own little dance. Beatrix cheered loudly for her big sis while Pedro sighed. ¡°Hey, are you not happy for my big sis?¡± Beatrix questioned when she noticed his behaviour. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°You do not look happy at all. Don¡¯t tell me you wished my big sister bad? You are toast!¡± she said and grabbed hold of his ears. ¡°Ow! Ow! I¡¯m very happy. I just don¡¯t know how to express it.¡± he said. ¡°Nowugh!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Pedro had never seen such a fierce girl. But that was okay. She was his ymate. ¡°Hmph!¡± Pedro¡¯s ears were relieved when Beatrix took off her hands. ¡°You think or talk bad about my big sis, I¡¯ll spank you.¡± she warned, trying her best to look angry but she looked very cute instead. Pedro tried his best not tough and just nodded. This girl must have received a lot of spanks from her birth parents, and the only other punishment she could think of was that. Could she even carry him? How would Pedro know that her teacher was the one who spanked her the most? ¡°I¡¯ll cheer for her. She saved me from vampires. Look, I¡¯m cheering. I¡¯m apuding too.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Beatrix looked back at the crowd. Lavana had walked to where Magnolia, Carmelia and Regina were. ¡°You had us scared back there.¡± Magnolia said while hugging Lavana. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had this talent until now.¡± Lavana said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure there are more you are yet to discover.¡± she patted Lavana¡¯s back before breaking the hug. Lavana told Rndro she just wanted to have a try and wouldn¡¯t be going for the next round. What a joke. The pole had been lowered by a lot. She would just break all her bones before passing under it. ¡°We warned you, didn¡¯t we? Don¡¯t go against our words again.¡± Oceana scolded. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll starve tomorrow as my punishment.¡± ¡°Eh? What nonsense. You don¡¯t need punishment. You did the right thing and discovered your talent. Right Thora, Pam.¡¯ ¡°We agree!¡± the other two said in unison. Lavana rolled her eyes. These spirits would do anything for the sake of food! When the limbo game was finished, the winner turned out to be Ashleen. She was given an iPhone, causing her friends and rtives to go wild with joy. Rndro was so generous! This might not be the most expensive one, but it was a great thing. Seeing that the winner of the limbo game got this delightful gift, the others who were to y the other games resolved to do their very best. The next on the list of activities was the Tug of war. The participants came out. 10 in total. They formed two teams of 5. Instead of a rope; it was a thick golden chain that was brought to the teams. It was silver objects that hurt werewolves¡¯ skin and weakened them, not gold, so this chain was alright. The leader for each team took the chain and looked at each other withpetitive spirit reflecting in their eyes. Their team members were behind them and held the chain too with a firm grip. ¡°So this game is special. You ten must dance while pulling on the chain. If one of you stops for a moment, he or she will be eliminated. Those who feel not up to the task can just retreat now.¡± Rndro said but none left. They only had a resolute stance and determined eyes. ¡°Good then. Begin!¡± he said and music was yed. The war had started. The teams kept pulling the chain while trying to dance. Quite quickly, 2 members were eliminated from team A. Then one was eliminated from team B. It was getting tougher now. One team had 3 members and the other team had 4. As they continued dancing and pulling, two were eliminated from team B. Now it was 3:2. Soon, a girl from team A got eliminated. Now it was a tie in numbers 2:2. A/n: Well, I have never experienced any such activities. But I hope to be around a bonfire one day. I hope you guys had fun. For those who liked to binge read, you can try my other book online. Alpha¡¯s Luna is a Fae-Siren Mage! It¡¯s my first werewolf story. That aside, thanks for reading and please ept my kisses. Yeah, I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re male or female. My kiss must go to you. ?? Chapter 42 Another participant got eliminated from team A. Now it was 1:2. The one left on the side of team A was a burly hairy man with gray and ck hair that was tied in a small bun. The other two on team B¡¯s side were two women with a burly build. One had 3 long w marks on the left side of her cheek while the other had one long scar on her left hand. One couldn¡¯t imagine how bad the injury was to leave these kinds of marks on thedies. The man on team A¡¯s side suddenly stopped dancing and let go of the chain. He walked to the twodies and shook hands with them. ¡°Thanks for letting us win smoothly, Estes.¡± the one with the marks on her face said. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, mate.¡± he said before cing a kiss on her forehead amidst the cheers. ¡°A man and woman of the same body build. What kind of child would they give birth to?¡± Lavana wondered. Anyway, the second game was done and the twodies were given the prize money in an envelope. No one knew how much was inside. Usually these kinds of activities were just for fun and there have never been an event where one would get an iPhone as prize or cash in an envelope. Probably this was a sort of incentive to make them work harder and of course, they will work hard on their training. Their priority was to get an Alpha and the prestige thates with it. Then the third game on the list was announced- the human table game. This time there were four teams, each having 4 members. Mel counted from 7 to 1. Immediately, the teams started working on forming a human table. One had to trust their partner well enough in this game. Any mistake and all their hard work would be ruined. They each had a golden soft pillow that covered their crotch area down to their thigh area. Their partners ced their head on each other¡¯s pillow. Each was looking at the night sky. Now that they had formed 4 human tables without the need for chairs, Mel (who now held the mike) said with a warm smile: ¡°Congrattions on forming such nice tables. You guys did well. But this is just the beginning. Nowes the fun part. You see, the fire?¡± he asked and the teams shouted: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You guys are gonna work together. You are to circle around the fire 3 times. After that, a t wooden board will be ced on you chests. Someone will sit on it however he or she likes. You are allowed to tremble, but if you fall, you lose. But I¡¯m confident, though, that you guys wouldn¡¯t. Am I right?¡± he asked again. ¡°Yes!¡± the teams shouted. ¡°Then good luck. While moving around the fire, the temptress wille to tempt you. You must prove that she can¡¯t make you to forget the priority. And closing your eyes won¡¯t help. Begin!¡± he said. A pack member came with a drum and started beating it. Then another came with a flute and started ying it. The teams discussed amongst themselves for a while. Team A started moving slowly. The other teams had begun their move. There was no need to hurry. The hardest task was yet ahead. It was a not an easy thing for them to go around the fire once but the second time; they found it much harder to do so. The one to be the temptress had appeared. She wore white harem pants and a ck bra studded with beautiful pearls. Jewelry adorned her hands, neck, and bare feet. She had a golden veil on but one could see that she was beautiful underneath the veil. As the drummer and flutist did their thing, the beautifuldy started dancing. The small bells around her waist jiggled. She also asionally used the finger cymbals. She would lower her body and bring her face close to a moving team and sh an enticing smile at them. She would even stand in their way while dancing. This made it even harder for the teams. They were slowed down greatly. They¡¯d barely made it through the second round of circling around the fire. Now this annoying temptress was making things so difficult for them. As Mel said. If one of them made a mistake, the rest of the team would go down with him or her. Saying a word to this temptress would also bring about their defeat, so they could only grit their teeth. Everyone was sweating profusely as they managed toplete the third round of circling around the bonfire. They remained in their position, breathing hard but no one dare ruin the human table they¡¯d formed. ¡°Congrats to you all. You reached this stage.¡± said Mel and the audience apuded. ¡°Now this stage will decide whether you get to im the prize of not. Don¡¯t worry, even if you lose you¡¯d still get something special.¡± said Mel. Someone came over carrying four thick wooden boards and started cing them on the four teams¡¯ chests. ¡°Now the crucial part is here. I¡¯m gonna close my eyes and pick a random person. Whoever I pick will get the chance to do whatever he wants to the table. Are we clear?¡± he asked and the audience replied with a resounding: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright.¡±: Mel closed his eyes and took 10 steps towards the crowd. He pointed at someone and then opened his eyes. It was Carmelia. Seeing this, many apuded while the teams prayed not to be chosen by her. Thisdy was the strongest she-wolf in the pack. If she chose them¡­ Mel closed his eyes again and randomly pointed before opening his eyes. It was an older man. He got up and walked to where Carmelia stood. The 3rd person was another man that was a warrior. He didn¡¯t look strong though but they knew he was a tiger pretending to be sheep. The teams again prayed that this one wouldn¡¯t choose them. Thest one that was picked was surprisingly Lavana, who was busy whispering something to Magnolia who had yed the role of temptress earlier. Mel opened his eyes and saw that he¡¯d picked this skinny girl. It required someone of strength to do the job. Even if she danced on the table, would the chosen team feel it? The teams started wishing that Lavana would go for them. After all, she was so fragile. Any team chosen by her has automatically won!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Mel sighed. ¡°Maybe I should try again?¡± he muttered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can do it.¡± Lavana said. He noticed that this wasn¡¯t her normal voice. Probably her wolf took over? Did her wolf feel insuted because Lavana was looked down on? Since she had volunteered, he couldn¡¯t refuse. Well, the chosen team she would go to are in luck. Lavana walked to where the other three stood. Carmelia put her hand around Lavana¡¯s shoulders, patting her right shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± she said. ¡°Thanks!¡± Lavana¡¯s voice had be normal. Pam was no longer in control. ¡°So over there on that table is a small jar. You are to ce your hand in it and take out whatever you reach first. Then you may go to the assigned team.¡± Mel said. The four nodded and set off. Carmelia took the lead and put her hand into the earthenware jar. She took out a small piece of paper and opened it. Seeing its contents, she smiled and turned around, walking to team B. Seeing hering at them, the 4 that made up that team began to tremble. It would be great if she just sat down on the wooden board atop their chests. But can one fully guarantee that that¡¯s what she would only do? The older man walked towards the jar and put his hand in it. Then he took out a piece of paper. Seeing what was written on it, he simply turned and walked to his assigned team- Team D. The slim warrior repeated the older man¡¯s actions and took out a piece of paper. He opened it and smiled but he did not leave immediately to his assigned team like the other two. Mel had specified that the 4 of them must pick the pieces of paper and know where they would be heading to. This created quite a lot of suspense and great eagerness in the audience. They wanted to know which team he was assigned to and which one was Lavana to head to. That team would be so happy! Lavana sighed and walked forward to the small, round three-legged table where the jar was ced. She put her hand inside the jar and took out the piece of paper inside. She slowly unfolded it and saw what was written on it. She looked at the pack warrior who was almost bald but he was quite on the good-looking side. He nodded at her and shed a smile. She also nodded her head before turning around to look at the teams that were left. They started walking towards them. When they were 4 steps close, Lavana switched ces with the warrior and headed for her true, assigned team- Team C! A/n: Thanks for reading. ept my kisses. Hey, be sure to add this book to your library. But if you don¡¯t, you are free to tell me where to work on in the review section. I love reading your heartfelt opinions. Chapter 43 Seeing this, the team A that was jubting in their hearts that Lavana was heading for them, their joy vanished. Team C had been downhearted earlier but seeing Lavanae over to them suddenly they became happy and more energetic. They would be the true winner and im the prize. Now the four of them had gone to their assigned teams. ¡°Begin!¡± said Mel and the four nodded. The older man jumped onto the wooden board before sitting down. The pack members who formed that human table began to tremble and sway. Carmelia touched the wooden board and instead of sitting on it, she walked around the team, asionally whispering something into the ears of any team member she chose. The team members felt that they were truly unlucky. She seemed to be a kind woman all this time, but who knew she¡¯d whisper these sorts of words in their ears? ¡°Hey boy, do you like me? Am I pretty?¡± ¡°Do you feel your little bro excited?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ve got ample backside? What do you think about my melons?¡± ¡°Baby girl, your head is technically on your crush¡¯s crotch. Don¡¯t you feel anything? Why don¡¯t you move your head a little?¡± She whispered to the four of them in a coquettish voice. The team was annoyed. How long would theyst if she continued like this? Thankfully, she decided to stop and just sat on the wooden board atop them. She took out her phone and began to y fart sounds. The team was so frustrated but they didn¡¯t want to give up so easily. Soon, she stopped and kept her phone back in the pocket of her pants. ¡°I feel so happy.¡± she said as she rose up to stand on the board. She started jumping on it before showing her dance moves. The team members under the wooden board breathed hard now. They didn¡¯t see victory in sight. Mel promised they¡¯d still get a special something, right? They might as well just give up. Carmelia saw how unstable the board was and just jump off. In less than a minute, the human table of team B disbanded. They¡¯d lost. The team members separated from each other, leaving the wooden board to lie on the ground. They themselves justy on the ground in exhaustion. A pack member brought them water bottles and they consumed the contents in one go. Now they felt refreshed, if not for the pain they felt in their chests! Damn, this Carmelia is a demoness. Carmelia walked to them and then shook hands with them. ¡°You guys did great!¡± she said with a smile. But in their eyes, it was like she had evil ns in mind for them. They quickly had the motivation to stand up, ignoring the pain in their chests.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They started to stretch their bodies and she patted them on the back. ¡°Wor harder guys.¡± she said before walking away and leaving them. The four of them sat down cross-legged on the ground and decided to just watch the other 3 teams. They weren¡¯t faring well, either. The slim warrior kept dancing on the board, the same as the older man. Lavana only made peopleugh. Even her spirits, especially Thora, felt ashamed to look at her. She could have just sat down on the board and let the team win but no, she decided to imitate others and dance when she knew how stiff she was. Even a zombie could dance better than her. This Lavana needs a serious lesson. ¡°Why are youining? I¡¯m doing my best here?¡± she replied to Thora and co. ¡°Hey, Lavana, please, just sit down.¡± ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m enjoying the music.¡± ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t dance. You¡¯re so stiff.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s body and talents are different. Plus, who said I was dancing? I¡¯m just shaking my body.¡± ¡°Even a chicken will shake its body and get the praise. But what do you get? Laughter. You are a clown to them.¡± ¡°The purpose of this activity is fun, right? Why can¡¯t I add to the fun?¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll take over.¡± ¡°You only have 1 minute.¡± ¡°More than enough.¡± Thora said haughtily. Soon, Thora took over Lavana¡¯s body and she looked at the other 2 that were dancing on the boards atop the two teams. A sly smile formed on Lavana¡¯s lips. ¡°Kiddos, let your grandma teach you guys who¡¯s the boss.¡± she muttered before starting to dance. Whenever her feet touched the board, it would tremble. The team members who were under her were surprised. Earlier, her movements just caused some little impact and they felt if they held on for a little longer, they would be the ultimate winner. Why now her moves had so much impact on their bodies? They started to tremble and the wooden board was also unstable. However, it did not deter the Lavana from continuing the amazing dance. The audience was amazed and kept cheering. When a minute psed, the team members under her copsed to the ground, breathing hard. Thora gave control back to Lavana and she saw what this millennium old dragon had done. Indeed, she was a dance master. She sighed internally and told them to go to slumber. Thora stuck out her tongue at Lavana before going to slumber with the others. After all, she¡¯d fulfilled her wish. Lavana removed the wooden board and saw the team members who were exhausted. ¡°You guys did great.¡± she said with a smile. She helped each one of them sit up and a pack member brought four big water bottles. She opened them for the tired four and gave it to them one by one. They immediately starting downing the contents in the bottles and let out a sigh of relief before having to bear the pain on their chests. The first team that fell no longer felt pain in their chests for they¡¯d healed. That¡¯s why they were werewolves. Good healing ability depending on the rank of their wolf. Omegas healed slower while gamma wolves healed almost as good as the Beta wolves. Mel and Rndro were Beta wolves. If either of them could get a good ranking and score in the fortingpetition. Then they would be upgraded to an Alpha wolf. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that you can make us crash against our will. You¡¯d make a good warrior, miss Lavana.¡± one of them said. ¡°I¡­ Thank you¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hernan. Hernan Bradford.¡± the pack member who had sparkling amber hair and brown eyes. He shook hands with her while smiling. Unlike team B that was terrified and frustrated by Carmelia to the point they willingly gave up in order to be free from her tortures, Lavana wasn¡¯t an Asura figure to team C. They appreciated her and wanted her to join their pack. ¡°I¡¯ll consider your offer.¡± she said slowly while in deep thought. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We understand.¡± said Zyair, one of the members of team C who had sunflower blonde hair. For a lone Omega like her, choosing to be one with another pack (especially if her former pack brought her painful memories) would not be a simple thing. But they would wait for her to open her heart a little for this pack. Lavana walked away from them and headed to where she was standing in the audience. Carmelia, Magnolia and even Rndro cheered for her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have such strength and skill in dancing. You amazed us back there. Who was your teacher? Can you teach me?¡± said Maggie. ¡°Er¡­¡± Could she tell them that Thora was the dance master and she herself was worse than a zombie in regard to dancing? She just smiled and said: ¡°When I have time.¡± ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll wait until you are very free. You must teach me. You won¡¯t break your promise, Lava.¡± Maggie intertwined her pinky finger with Lavana¡¯s. Thetter felt a headacheing. What if Thora decides to just sleep on the day that Maggie was toe ask for her guidance? The winner of the game had emerged. It was team A. The team members thanked the slim warrior profusely. Turns out the older man was stronger than the slim warrior, just good at hiding it. ¡°Alright. The winning team is team A.¡± Mel said and the audience apuded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an easy thing to get to this stage. We¡¯re proud of all who participated. The teams who did not win will get 20 dors each. Those who won will get these.¡± Four pack members headed to the members of team A and gave them 4 golden jugs. ¡°That is your reward.¡± Mel said. The purpose of these games is not just for fun. The first game tests your flexibility. The second tests your adaptability and strength. This third game is to test your level of trust, your adaptability, how flexible your body is, your determined will and your resolution to persevere despite the odds. You don¡¯t give in easily. Those from the other 3 teams, pleasee forward.¡± said Mel. The 12 who did not win walked towards Mel. He handed them an envelope each. Without being told, they knew it was more than 20 dors that he¡¯d said. Then Mel handed them 20 dors again each. They thanked him sincerely before heading back to the audience amidst apuse. Rndro was now holding the mic and cleared his throat to get the attention of the audience. ¡°Blood Stars, there are a few more games to go. The 4th one is¡­¡± he paused, taking in the eager looks of the audience before shing a smile at them, winking at Carmelia. ¡°The 4th one is¡­ the brick walk game. It is quite a simple game. Very easy. Where are the darlings that are taking part?¡± he asked. Mel and 9 others stood at the designated spot. ¡°Nice. You¡¯re all avable and in good shape. Good!¡± Rndro nodded his head. A wheel barrow was brought over by a female pack member with midnight ruby hair (that was tied into two ponytails). It contained many red bricks. The female pack member left and quickly returned with a long wooden stick. She ced it horizontally on the field. Then she retreated after waving at the audience and Rndro. ¡°Thank you, Audrey.¡± he said and she nodded before retreating to a corner. ¡°Alright. Now the materials are here- these good-looking bricks. I bet you all must the itching to get hold of them. But not so fast. You guys need to stretch your bodies before you get to touch them. Mel, please don¡¯t drool. Your mate might misunderstand.¡± Rndro said, causing the audience tough. Mel looked confused. ¡°Me? Drool? Over bricks? Are you kidding me?¡± Mel asked in shock. ¡°Oh, buddy. Don¡¯t show that much zeal. Reserve it for the¡­ you know.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mel was left speechless. This Rndro had to annoy him like this. He snuck a nce at his mate, Regina and saw her with Carmelia chewing on figs. She winked at him and he quickly turned away in Rndro¡¯s direction. If looks could kill, then he¡¯d have done that many times over. He mouthed the words: ¡°You are toast!¡± to Rndro, who pretended not to see it. He just smiled in a provocative manner. ¡°Aww! He¡¯s such a shy boy. I¡¯ll make him cast that shyness out tonight.¡± Regina whispered to Carmelia, who then chuckled. ¡°Sure you will. I trust you, my dear.¡± ¡°So I need you guys to first stretch your hands sideways.¡± The participants did as he asked. ¡°Good. Then legs at ease. p your hands and roll your hips at the same time.¡± Mel seemed unwilling but a re from Regina was all it took to do it. ¡°Great job. Now pretend to be running but let it be in slow motion. Don¡¯t pack up the dust.¡± Rndro said. After they did that for two minutes, he told them to go get the bricks of their choice. ¡°The minimum bricks you can take is 3. The maximum number of bricks you are allowed to take is 10. But if you feel you can handle 25. No problem. We¡¯ll forgive you and even cheer for you.¡± said Rndro. There were some who took 3, some took 4 or 5. Mel took 6. ¡°What a pity. No one even attempted to take ten for himself. It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± Rndro feigned sadness. ¡°Alright, get into your chosen positions and arrange your bricks in a straight line. You lot are to walk around the fire once. Thest person will be eliminated immediately. Are you ready?¡± he asked. The participants yelled: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let the race begin.¡± Rndro dered. A/n: I hope you liked reading it. It¡¯s fun organizing an event. I did so back on the other book. Those of us who wanna binge read can search it online. Alpha¡¯s Luna is a Fae-Siren Mage. I¡¯m pretty sure Alpha William and his crew have a lot in store for you. I thank you for reading, for adding this book to your library and for leaving a review. Er¡­ those who haven¡¯t, I thank you for your future intention to do so. ept my kisses. Might take a break soon. Fae-siren Mage has to end so I can focus more on this book. Chapter 44 And so the race began. The participants were bent on moving the free brick(s) that was behind them forward and stepping on those same brick(s) before bringing the brick(s) they were standing on earlier forward. That¡¯s how they did it. Each of them was in a squatting position. They had to go round the fire once but this was an arduous task to do. Mel was surprisingly ahead of them despite having to deal with 6 bricks. This invited a lot of cheers from the audience. ¡°Hey, Beatrix. You think I should try this sometime?¡±Lavana asked Beatrix, who had suddenlye over to her side. ¡°Big sis, what are you saying? What if your bones break in the process? Though you will heal but the process will hurt.¡± replied Beatrix. ¡°So I need to fatten this body and get stronger. You support that notion too?¡± ¡°Big sis, you really need to get fat. I mean¡­¡± ¡°Eish!¡± Lavana ced her finger over the little babe¡¯s lips, making her stop talking. ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. Let¡¯s just spectate, alright!¡± Lavana said in defeat. Minutester, one of the participants, a female handling 3 bricks, who ended up being thest to finish going around the fire, was excluded. Now there were nine of them left. ¡°Congrats on passing the first level. The second level is this way. You must form a team of three. Three teams. The one in the middle of each team must have his or her hands upied. By that I mean the other partners will hold the middle person¡¯s hand on each side. Now one of their own hands will be free. At this point, co-operation, endurance, patience and teamwork is very much needed. You must not ditch concentration at any moment. Whenever the partners on the sides bend, the middle teammate must do the same. That teammate will not be facing the direction his partners are facing. Now, when the team of three bends down, the partners on both sides are in charge of transferring the free brick ahead of them. Each team will get three bricks. The teammates will stand on two bricks and the third one is the free one to move around. If one member makes a mistake, that team is eliminated. Begin!¡± Rndro suddenly said and the participants each formed three teams consisting of 3 members before collecting three bricks. 2 of the teams were having some issues bncing on the two bricks they were mandated to step on. How much they wished the bricks were four! The third team was already moving, albeit not easy but they kept receiving encouragement from the crowd. Soon, the other two teams were ready and began to move. Bending their legs and straightening their bodies to move on to the next brick and repeating that same action again wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°You can do it!¡± ¡°Louis, you got this!¡± ¡°Come on, Mathrius!¡± ¡°Move it! You¡¯re almost there, Johnny!¡± The audience kept screaming out their encouragement. ¡°Husband, if you win, I promise you the best head ever. You feel the happiness of cloud nine.¡± Regina telepathed to her husband, which made him nearly stumble. What kind of mate was she? Did she want to cloud his mind with images that weren¡¯t necessary for the moment? Images of her tempting naked body? ¡°Dear, this is not how to encourage your mate. Don¡¯t just bother at all.¡± he telepathed her back. ¡°Oh,e on, honey. Say you aren¡¯t tempted by a rapidly creaking bed tonight.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Baby, if you lose, I will ride you till you cry for your mama.¡± Mel sighed. He started to envy the other participants. At least they had people cheering for them with their mouth and apuse. Why was his wife different?N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m pretty sure you wanna taste my juicy tits tonight. Don¡¯t worry, the milk in my twin peaks will make you fly to the highest heaven ande back to the world of ecstasy. And I promise you, my v@g! nal will smell super special tonight just for you. You will be intoxicated by my love and passion before you get to touch me. I also thought of a style we¡¯ve never tried before. I will be your wheelbarrow tonight.¡± Mel was on the left side of a pack member in his 3-man team. He had to pick up the brick behind him when they all lowered their body and give it to the third man at the right side of the team member in the middle. If he made a mistake, then their team was out of thepetition. They would me him for their loss coz they were doing well before. ¡°Regina, are you sure you want me to win at all? Believe me. If you say one more word about that delicious body of yours then believe me, I will forego thispetition and f*ck you right next to the bonfire.¡± ¡°Oh, please. Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t talk about my body again.¡± he heard her apologized through mind link and he sighed in relief. He was now able to do his job in the 3-man team more proficiently. Before they were at the front but because of this mate of his, they were slowed down and another team had surpassed them. ¡°Sorry buddies. My mate was distracting me.¡± he mind linked them and they chuckled. When they were about to surpass the team that had gotten ahead of them, his mate¡¯s voice came again in mind link. This time it was a sexy voice. ¡°Honey? Sweetheart? Darling, I love you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± he did not reply. ¡°Baby boy, whenever I see your purple, majestic rod rise, elongate and be hot in my hands, I feel overjoyed and my stomach keeps flipping. Did I ever tell you that? Your lean waist, your fast and mind-blowing thrusts, the way you raise my legs above me and make me feel like you should ruin me even more, the way you moan when I give you a blowjob, when you tease my tits before sucking them. Your sexy growl when you do me from behind. Do you remember the first time our bodies bonded, honey? You screwed the hell out of me and I saw heaven for the first time. I couldn¡¯t get up for two days and you took splendid care of me. And the day you resumed your screwing, baby, I so wanted you to p my butt harder. I wanted you to tear my crotch so you could even fit your delicious nuts inside me. You know when we kiss, I never want to stop.¡± ¡°Regina. Please have mercy on me.¡± he was forced to cry out, elicitingughter from the few who understood. His teammate chuckled again. ¡°Bro, your mate must be a professional for you to cry out like this.¡± the one in the middle said as they squatted and Mel picked up the brick behind him and gave it to the third guy. ¡°I never knew she had this skill. It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t block her from mind linking.¡± he telepathed his teammates whoughed at his predicament. All werewolves can mind link each other so long as they are from the same pack but they can block anyone from mind linking them. However, they can never block their mate from telepathy. ¡°Stopughing. If I make a mistake, we are all toast, you know that?¡± Mel said with telepathy. He wore a sulky expression. ¡°Oh,e on, Mel. She¡¯s your mate. Mates are supposed to make you go crazy over them. So¡­¡± ¡°Arnold, you aren¡¯t helping in this matter. Besides, I already cautioned her in public, so she should know her limit. Guys, we need to concentrate. We have to win this round.¡± Mel said and his teammates nodded in agreement. A few minutester, Mel¡¯s team came second. The third team unfortunately had a member who made a mistake, causing all three of them to crash to the ground. They returned to take their ce amongst the audience. While the 2 winning teams, jubted. Mel red at his mate but she simply smiled, winked at him and even blew kisses at him. ¡°Alright. Congrats to the two teams who passed this round. The third round of this game, which also serves as the fifth game on the list is not rted to walking nor are you expected to fly. Who wants to know?¡± everyone put up their hands indicating their interest. ¡°Alright. The next game is frog jumping. This is a special game. You participants have to be proud frogs. You teams must pick one person from amongst you to take part in this final round. Meanwhile, the preparations are being made. Please make your choice quickly. You have 2 whole minutes to do so. Remember, this very person you¡¯re choosing carries your team¡¯s fate. Whether you can im the prize is up to that person.¡± said Rndro. At this time, the former materials on the field were taken away. Instead, the assigned people brought several stumps of wood and started arranging them in two rows. Between each wood stump, there was a significant gap. That¡¯s how they were arranged till a certain point. ¡°Alright. The two minutes are up. Who have you chosen? Let them step forward.¡± Immediately, Mel and a well-built man who had ck curly hair packed in two side ponytails stepped out. He was a little taller than Mel and had dark skin (i. e. he¡¯s a ck.) He was on the good-looking side. He joined this pack three weeks ago and is quite a good warrior. ¡°Alright. The chosen have been presented. Now I need you two to drink water and prepare yourself. I give you one more minute.¡± Rndro said. A minuteter, Mel and the other guy named Rhett Scott were already squatting, their hands in between their thighs and touching the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t see the proud face. Don¡¯t tell me you burned yours, Mel? Look at Rhett, he¡¯s a natural.¡± Immediately, Mel wore a haughty expression. ¡°Good. Now leap froggies!¡± Rndro dered and the two started the leaping. They got to their first stump of wood and scaled over it by leaping like frogs. They kept leaping on the ground until they got to their second tree stump. ¡°Woah! They are evenly matched. Or could it be that both are hiding their true talent? This is Blood Star. You gotta show us the star in your blood.¡± Rndro said and the two participants looked at each other with a knowing smile. A/n: As much as I love holding events in books, I don¡¯t want it to take more chapters. The book will speed up but will slow down when the need be. So, I thank you, honey for reading and leaving ament. I will work on the next chapter. Till then. See ya! Chapter 45 ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯ve got, Mr Mel.¡± Rhett confidently mind-linked his rival. ¡°I¡¯m not worried, Rhett. You should watch out instead.¡± Mel said as they continued the frog jumping, leaping over the tree stumps almost at the same time. When they got to the point where there were no more tree stumps to leap over, they started leaping even faster, all the while keeping that confident look on their faces amidst the cheers. As they were nearing the finish point, two assigned pack members started shooting rubber arrows at them at a fast rate. They wouldn¡¯t hurt the participants but they were kind of annoying. If one gets up toin then all his hard work was for nought. If that one also stopped leaping to see who was firing arrows, he¡¯d lost too. At this point, focus was the main thing. When they were super close to the finish point, someone threw a snake at them. A startled Rhett gasped and got up to run away. He didn¡¯t like snakes. Mel didn¡¯t even flinch when the snake was thrown at them. He kept leaping till he reached the finish line. Then he picked the snake from the ground. Everyone could see if wasn¡¯t a real one but a robot snake. He walked over to Rhett who now had a sour face. All his hard work was vanquished because¡­ because he chickened out at the most important moment. ¡°Bro, expect difficulties along the way. Face your fears. Normally ordinary snakes can¡¯t harm us but the shifters can. But if one is strong enough, he can finish both. And yeah, I haven¡¯t met an opponent as good as you in years other than Rndro. Here,¡± Mel ced the robot snake that was still moving around Rhett¡¯s neck. Then he walked toward Rndro with a smile after winking at his wife. ¡°I won!¡± he whispered. ¡°I know that. You still didn¡¯t show Rhett what you¡¯re capable of. You went easy on him from the start.¡± Rndro pointed out telepathically. ¡°I did?¡± Mel asked, pointing to himself. ¡°You well know if I¡¯m saying the fact.¡± Rndro rolled his eyes before resuming his speech with the microphone. ¡°Congrats to our dear Mel and his team. Please, the other two members of team Ae forward.¡± Immediately, the other two ran over to Mel and hugged him. ¡°Man. We made the right choice. You have brought us the glory.¡± Ian, one of his teammates, said. ¡°Hehe. It was good to exercise.¡± Mel replied while giving his wife a thumbs down. She did the same with a mischievous smile. ¡°Boy, so what if you win? You gotta cry for your mama whether you like it or not.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯ll do that. Hmph!¡± Mel replied, unafraid. A war wasing into their home tonight. Hopefully, the bed can withstand the crazy war. ?? Team A was given a trophy made of pure gold along with some prize money but Mel gave his prize money to Rhett in secret. Soon, the next game was announced. ¡°This game is the simplest and very fun. There is no reward for this one. Both young babes and adults can do this if they feel that they are more than qualified. I won¡¯t tell you the name yet. I want you guys to guess. I will give you a hint though. It starts with ¡®H¡¯.¡± Immediately a few put up their hands. ¡°Alright. Enzo,¡± he pointed at a red-haired youth with some freckles on his face. ¡°Hockey.¡± ¡°Around the fire? No. You¡¯re wrong. Mrs Nowells.¡± ¡°Hopscotch?¡± ¡°Nope. Armand.¡± ¡°Hand the ball.¡± ¡°Maggie.¡± ¡°H hooping?¡± ¡°Alright. Armand and Maggie are correct. There¡¯s a game that leads to another. The first one can be considered as the qualifier round and that is the pass the ball game. Who feels confident enough?¡± Immediately 20 people raised their hands, children included. He beckoned on them toe out and soon all who remained seated could see the volunteers. Regina, Beatrix, Pedro, Maggie and even Lavana. ¡°Thora, are you sure about this?¡± Lavana asked her dragon spirit in her head. She thought all 3 were slumbering peacefully but hearing h hooping had awoken her again. She excitedly told Lavana to join. ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Thora said without a care in the world. ¡°You¡¯re sure my body won¡¯t break from it?¡± ¡°Lavana, you underestimate your body too much. Your body could withstand the 3 transformations in one day. Why can¡¯t it withstand a simple h ring? Come on.¡± Lavana sighed. ¡°If you say so,¡± Lavana said in defeat. Rndro asked them to sit on the sand around the fire. They were apart from each other by some distance. ¡°Now you are to pass the ball to your neighbour. If he or she fails to catch it, then disqualification bes thepanion. There is a timer of ten minutes. Only the winners can progress to the fun round.¡± said Rndro. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the participants shouted. ¡°Eh? Were you whispering something? I didn¡¯t hear.¡± ¡°YES!¡± they shouted again. ¡°Okay. I hear it now.¡± he nodded his head and a pack member handed the ball over to Maggie. Mel blew the whistle and Maggie immediately threw the ball over to the pack member on her left. He caught it and threw it to Pedro who caught it and pass it forward. When it got to Lavana¡¯s turn, she managed to catch the ball and pass it over to Regina who then gave it to Beatrix. It kept going like that until Maggie got disqualified. She got up immediately and headed back to sit amongst the spectators. Now there was a sizeable gap but they were not allowed to shift their positions. Soon, a kid got disqualified and not long after an olderdy. By the 7th minute, there were 12 participants left. By the 10th minute, Mel blew the whistle again. The participants left rose from the ground and patted off the dust from their clothes. ¡°Congrats to the 5 who are heading to the fun round. At that the audience apuded. A pack member came over with h hoops in both hands. He walked over to Rndro and nodded. ¡°So the one who can take on more H hoops or the one who gets the most votes from our lovely spectators wins. Though there¡¯s no reward but who knows if a surprise might appear. Alright. Who¡¯s first?¡± Regina immediately stepped out from among the participants. ¡°Alright. Our first performer is out. Let¡¯s see what she can do.¡± Roldandro retreated, leaving the pack member holding the h hoops in his ce. He threw one hoop to Regina after catchy music started ying. Then he threw another one. He had to see if she could handle both before throwing the third one at her. Regina turned from a yfuldy to a hot, serious one. In no time two more rings were thrown at her and she showed her skill. She opted for the 6th one but she failed this time. ¡°Alright. Those who wrote for her indicate your hands.¡± After some seconds, Roldandro dered: ¡°Regina has 15 votes. Well done. You may retreat.¡± he said and Regina walked to stand among the contestants. The next one was Beatrix. She took two hoops and started spinning them. She caught another two and continued spinning them. She caught an extra 3 and spun 2 with her hands and one with her right leg. Many were cheering and Pedro was whistling. When she tried the 8th hoop, she failed but there was apuse. Beatrix blew kisses at them and there were cheers and even some flowers thrown at her. ¡°Wow. Beatrix is a hidden pro. I¡¯m impressed. Great job.¡± Roldanro praised as Beatrix cat walked back to where the participants stood. She¡¯d gotten 38 votes. Regina carried her and gave her a kiss on her cheek. ¡°You did great, honey.¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Thanks, aunty,¡± Beatrice replied sweetly. ¡°Hey. Put her down. She¡¯s my ymate.¡± Pedro said to the adult. ¡°She¡¯s my little cutie pie. What are you gonna do about it?¡± ¡°If I break her record, I get her to myself,¡± Pedro said and stepped forward.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°That boy¡­ he needs a beating,¡± Beatrix said. ¡°Who does he think he is? I¡¯m Lavana¡¯s little sis,¡± she added with a haughty face. Pedro took on three hoops and started spinning them. He took 3 more and spun them. Then he took 4 more, spinning two each with both hands. The audience cheered and pped. ¡°Hmph. He does have some ability.¡± Beatrice was forced to admit after he took another 2 hoops and spun them with his left foot. Few minutester, he stopped spinning them and all fell to the ground but there was great cheer, whistling and apuse from the audience. He waved as he headed back to where the participants stood. He¡¯d earned 42 votes! ¡°So aunty. Do I have the right?¡± he asked. ¡°No.¡± both females replied. Puzzled, he asked: ¡°Why? I clearly did better than you both.¡± Beatrix rolled her eyes after being put down by Regina. She then told him toe closer. ¡°I wanna whisper something vital to you.¡± she said. Pedro did as she said and she pulled on his left ear. ¡°You¡¯re so eager to show off, eh? You need a serious beating. I¡¯m Lavana¡¯s little sis. If you want to be my ymate, you have to try harder. I have high standards, you know.¡± she said and Pedro nodded vigorously like a hen pecking at grain. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re right, Beatrix. I¡¯ll work harder.¡± ¡°Call me boss.¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Beatrix let go of him and patted his back. ¡°Be good and I won¡¯t beat you.¡± she said with a smile that gave him goosebumps, but to others this grin was a cute one. ¡°Hahaha, that girl is the perfect tamer for Pedro. If she is his mate, how wonderful that would be.¡± Carmelia mind linked her bestie. ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡¯ Regina replied telepathically. At this time, the fourth person, a man, was dancing with the spinning hoops to the beats of music currently ying. He surprisingly took just 4 hoops before failing. Many were disappointed and just booed at him. He simply walked back to where the participants stood. ¡°And now, we have ourst but not least contestant. The beautiful Lavana.¡± Rndro announced.¡± ¡°Hey, why call others beautiful? Have I turned ugly in your eyes?¡± Carmelia mind linked her husband. ¡°Darling, you are a goddess in my eyes. Who canpare to you, babe? I just wanted to give her some confidence, just in case. Can¡¯t you see how she¡¯s fidgeting?¡± Rdnro replied. ¡°Call me that word and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± ¡°Carmelia, you are beautiful everywhere.¡± ¡°Good boy. I will reward you well tonight.?¡± ¡°But Pedro¡­¡± ¡°Ssh! I¡¯ll put him in fantasnd.¡± she said before stopping the mind linking. Chapter 46 Rndro rubbed the back of his neck and smiled sheepishly before wearing the serious face again. At this time, Lavana had already stepped out. She stood at the indicated spot where the other participants once stood to showcase their talent and another music that was catchy was being yed. When Rndro saw her earlier fidgeting, it was true. Do you know why? This damn Thora suddenly felt weak and went into slumber, just like the others had been. The reason was that she¡¯d used up quite a lot of energy in the dancing show-off earlier on the board during the human table game. Now, she heartlessly ditched Lavana like this. How could she not fidget? She can not dance, for heaven¡¯s sake. ¡°Even though that guy got booed at, he at least was able to dance a little and spin four hoops. Can I even spin one?¡± she thought in distress. She had no tears to shed. Everyone was staring at her now, wanting to see how she¡¯d perform with the hoops. Maggie was more excited.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since Lavana was going to teach her dancing when she was free, seeing her about to disy her talent made her stomach flip. Maybe Lavana could even handle 20 to 30 hoops? Or even more? She¡¯s a queen of dancing, alright. The assigned pack member in charge of the hoops threw one yellow hoop at her. She hastily caught it, almost falling in the process. Maggie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Could it be she wanted to pretend to be weak and then show offter?¡± she thought in puzzlement. Now the hoop was in her hand. She looked at the others and saw Beatrice and Maggie smiling at her. She was sure that they were smiling for different reasons. Her heart was beating hard. How should she spin this thing? She recalled the hoop is ced around the waist. Hopefully, her waist will not break from this. She started trying to spin the hoop slowly. Her movements were awkward and the next moment, the hoop fell. Everyone was stunned! She couldn¡¯t even spin one hoop sessfully? Was she weak or what? Their little ones could spin one or two with the exception of genius Pedro. Why was it like this? ¡°Hehe¡­ I got distracted.¡± Lavana picked up the fallen hoop and gave it back to the assigned pack member with a sheepish smile. ¡°Alright. She¡¯s shown us her wonderful talent. A round of apuse for her.¡± Rndro said and everyone apuded for a short time. It wasn¡¯t even loud but it was better than nothing. This was meant to encourage the Omega. ¡°We look forward to a better performance next time. You surely amazed us in odd ways. Thank you very much for your effort.¡± Rndro said. ¡°Alright. So Pedro is the winner of thisst game. It¡¯s been a fun night. We get to learn a lot about each other. We got amazed andughed. Thank you very much you all for being present tonight. I¡¯m humbled that you deemed this activity worthy of your attention. Thank you very much. The triennialpetition is at hand. Let¡¯s work harder and push ourselves to our true limits. If any of us could be Alpha, that¡¯ll be a good thing. For now, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s all retire to bed and enjoy the best night¡¯s rest ever. Tomorrow is a big day.¡± At this, the pack members rose and thanked Rndro and Mel for being good hosts for tonight¡¯s events. Then they retreated to their various homes while chatting happily. There were many whomended Lavana, not wanting her to feel down at her inability to spin one hoop. Maggie pulled Lavana to a corner. ¡°Lava, be honest with me. Did you pretend to be unable to use the hoop?¡± she asked with a questioning look. ¡°I¡¯m not an all-rounder,¡± Lavana replied. ¡°Even so, at least with the moves you showed earlier during that human table game, you should be able to spin one hoop. How can you not? Or could the fact be that you can¡¯t dance at all? It was just your wolf was in control during that game?¡± ¡°Er¡­ You can say that. Well, enough of the questions, Maggie. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± she said leisurely. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re both exhausted. I¡¯m sure you, the temptress is tired too. Why don¡¯t you go sleep and hopefully your brain will reset back to factory setting?¡± Beatrix who just arrived said. ¡°You¡­¡± Maggie was rendered speechless. Was this kid telling her she had a nut loose from her brain? What guts she has! ¡°Rix, apologize.¡± Lavana said in a serious tone. Unwillingly, Beatrix turned to look at Maggie again and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But you should select your words next time. If you make my big sis mad, I vow, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± ¡°Is this an apology?¡± Maggie asked in shock. Was this little unshifted baby threatening her, an adult Upsilon wolf? Seriously? ¡°Rix!¡± Lavana looked unhappy. ¡°Big sis, she should learn to overlook things. If I don¡¯t butt in, she¡¯ll ask too much. I¡¯m tired. I need to sleep. Big sis, you can join me when you¡¯re done here.¡± Beatrix started to walk away. ¡°Hey, Boss¡­¡± ¡°Get lost, annoying pup.¡± Beatrix barked, causing Pedro to flinch and just not block her path. ¡°What happened?¡± Mel asked while walking over to thedies. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Beatrix is angry. Is it because I took the crown for H hoop dancing?¡± Pedro asked in distress. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She has that temper. I¡¯ll go calm her down. Um¡­ thank you for the amazing night. I loved it. Wish you all sweet dreams.¡± Lavana said with a small smile before turning around and walking away quickly. Maggie sighed. ¡°Well, Magnolia, care to tell me what happened here?¡± Regina asked as she arrived. ¡°She¡­ She showed great moves during that game earlier. Why in thest game, she was so¡­ Now I know she was under the control of her wolf and can¡¯t really dance. That kinda hurt me. She should have said it from the beginning.¡± ¡°Does she answer to you just because you brought her here? Magnolia, go reflect on yourself.¡± Mel chided. Magnolia sighed and nodded her head. ¡°Alright, Mel. Goodnight and thank you for the event,¡± she said before leaving. Rndro and Carmelia walked over, holding hands. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Magnolia seems to have brought down the neers¡¯ mood,¡± answered Regina with folded hands. ¡°We¡¯ll settle this tomorrow. It¡¯ste. Goodnight, Mel, Regina.¡± said Rdro as he took his little boy¡¯s hand. ¡°Goodnight.¡± the couple replied before leaving. ¡°Carmelia honey, I have a feeling that Lavana is not an ordinary Omega. Her aura in the living room wasn¡¯t a joke.¡± Rndro telepathed to his wife. ¡°Do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. I n to train her. You know, there are female Alphas too. Though they are on the minority side, their packs are doing well. If we can train her and she proves us right, then she can be the Alpha of this pack. She has got that fighting spirit inside her. Hearing that the triennialpetition was approaching, she had excitedly asked if anyone was allowed topete.¡± ¡°Okay. I see you have a point there. You can train her. Just don¡¯tpliment her.¡± ¡°Are you still jealous?¡± ¡°Nope. A good trainer must be strict,¡± she said. ¡°Ax one can still produce excellent results, sweetie.¡± ¡°Andy, you remember you still haven¡¯t collected your reward from me for tonight?.¡± ¡°Jeez! Mimi, you actually still recall that? I¡¯m kinda tired. Can we shift it to another day, honey? Please!¡± ¡°A promise is a promise, Andro. You just have to lie back down and let me do my job.¡± ¡°Mimi, please have mercy on me, okay?¡± Pedro wondered why his parents were looking at each other for an eternity. His father had even let go of his hand. How engrossed in this telepathy thing were they? Yes, he knew that all shifted werewolves could telepath, but why did his father¡¯s face turn from a serious one to that of someone afraid and begging for mercy, while his mom seemed to be an evil dragon with her smile? He could detect she must have evil intentions in mind. ¡°Mom, are you nning to hurt daddy?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Um¡­ no. Why would I do such a bad thing? How could you even think such a thing of me? I¡¯m your mum.¡± Carmelia asked, looking hurt. ¡°You looked like you wanna do something bad and dad seemed afraid.¡± Pedro pointed out. ¡°Me? Hahaha. That was to fool you. Mom and I are just ying a game and she won that¡¯s why she¡¯s happy.¡± Rndro replied. ¡°Is it a mind game? Is it that fun? I want to grow up and y the game too. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯d win over Beatrix.¡± he said with determination, causing his parents to cough awkwardly. This kid! ¡°Mimi, you said you¡¯d send him to fantasnd, right?¡± Rndro mind-linked his wife. ¡°I¡¯m an expert.¡± she boasted. ¡°Good. Coz we really need that tonight.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m right here. I exist, you know.¡± Pedro said while waving his hands. ¡°We know,¡± they replied in unison while chuckling. Chapter 47 ****** Meanwhile, Lavana, on entering the room, found that Beatrix was already asleep. Beside the little babe on the bed was something Lavana had never seen before. But she had an inkling as to what it could be. ¡°Beatrix!¡± she was forced to call out in a deep tone. ¡°Huh?¡± the little girl woke up. ¡°What did you promise?¡± Lavana questioned. ¡°Er?¡± Beatrix looked around and saw a golden staff on the bed. She quickly looked at her finger and found that there was still a golden ring on the index finger. ¡°Big sis, this is not my witch scepter,¡± she said in panic and quickly got off the bed. This scepter on the bed was way bigger and more majestic than hers. An ancient brown book designed with dried vines appeared beside the scepter and it was glowing so brightly. Beatrix kept shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not mine, big sis.¡± ¡°I know now. I¡¯m sorry for jumping to conclusions too early. Can you forgive me, honey?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you care about me. I keep my promises.¡± Beatrix smiled and Lavana rubbed her head gently. ¡°Thank you hone. You have a big heart, you know.¡± she squatted and ced a kiss on Beatrix¡¯s forehead. She then looked at the bed again with puzzlement. ¡°But who exactly has this?¡± Lavana asked with furrowed brows. These things on the bed did not belong to the little one. Beatrix was just a witch apprentice and her ring was still on her finger, which means she hadn¡¯t broken their promise as she thought earlier. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± they heard a male voice. ¡°Who?¡± Lavana asked, bringing the little one close to her for safety. ¡°Why are you scared Riri?¡± the voice asked. ¡°Big brother?¡± Beatrix called out in surprise. ¡°Bingo!¡± immediately, a figure materialised on the bed. It was a man wearing a purple hat that had a silver feather. He was dressed in a red crop top and a blue jean jacket. He wore yellow loose trousers and was barefooted. Expensive jewellery bedecked his hands and neck. He even had a nose chain and earrings on. His auburn curly hair is shoulder length. ¡°Hi, Riri.¡± the man waved with a smile. ¡°Big sis, save me.¡± Beatrix cried out. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t he your big brother?¡± Lavana asked in puzzlement. ¡°Yeah. But he¡¯s a bully. He promised to help me train faster to be a certified witch but you know what he did? He sold me for just 500 dors!¡± ¡°I sold you? I gave you away to be pampered by the Morrisons.¡± He defended. ¡°You still have the mouth to say that. Big sis, he¡¯s irresponsible. I hate you, Peter.¡± ¡°Calm down, honey,¡± Lavana said before walking over to the man on the bed. ¡°Care to exin?¡± ¡°Who are you to her?¡± Peter asked with folded arms. ¡°I¡¯m her sworn big sis.¡± ¡°I¡¯m her biological brother,¡± Peter said with pride. ¡°Pei! I don¡¯t have a brother like you.¡± Beatrice spat. ¡°Riri¡­ You¡¯re hurting my feelings, you know. How could you say such an awful thing?¡± he said with a pained expression. ¡°Hurt your feelings? Ha! A terrorist has feelings?¡± Beatrice spat in contempt. ¡°That¡¯s a bad name to call your kin, you know.¡± Peter chided. ¡°Hey stop it you two. Beatrice and I were about to get some sleep here. How did you get in here and what do you want?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been keeping track of her using this pearl.¡± he brought out a fist-sized blue glowing pearl. ¡°It will dim when she¡¯s in great danger and will start turning ck if she¡¯s dying. It so far has remained bright, which means she¡¯s having fun outside. Our parents and I are missing her so much so I came to im her back.¡± ¡°You want her back? No way. I get to bring her back, Mr Peter.¡± ¡°When do you n on doing so, skeleton princess?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Beatrix barked. ¡°She¡¯s so skinny. What¡¯s with that look? I¡¯m not lying, you know. Is she suffering from kwashiorkor? If she were shorter, I¡¯d say she has Marasmus.¡± he said with a yful smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m indeed very skinny.¡± Lavana walked towards Peter. ¡°Do you have an issue with that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too close to me,¡± Peter said. The next thing, before he knew it, she tore off the front part of his crop top and set fire to his jacket. ¡°My gosh.¡± he took them off quickly. Before he could evenin, she set fire to his loose trousers. ¡°Hey!¡± he wanted to run to the bathroom but she blocked him. ¡°Take it off.¡± Lavana ordered. ¡°Beatrix, I¡¯m your brother. Your flesh and blood.¡± ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Beatrix looked away without a care. ¡°You dare traumatize my little sis. You aren¡¯t even sorry for what you did and youe here to insult me. What do you know?¡± Lavana bellowed after Peter had taken off his pants. Now he was left with his purple hat and his ck speedo. He quickly took off his hat and used it to cover his crotch area. ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you an Omega?¡± ¡°Yeah. But I¡¯m a special one. You insult me again, I¡¯ll burn your hat.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t burn it. It¡¯s resistant to many elements.¡± Beatrix said. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s a sign of his wizardhood?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Beatrix nodded. ¡°Gosh. This is too embarrassing.¡± Peter said with a pained face. Beatrix had already collected his book while Lavana took his staff. She did not get a bacsh as he hoped. Non-wizard or witch descendants can¡¯t hold the scepter of a witch or wizard. Now he found a person who defied the odds. Now he had no way to help himself. He couldn¡¯t go out like this. It would be the shame of his life. ¡°Miss,¡± he went to his knees in defeat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had a loose tongue. I will be careful next time.¡± He said. ¡°What about Beatrix. Don¡¯t you owe her something?¡± Lavana said while inspecting his staff. ¡°Riri, I¡¯m sorry. I should have told you beforehand. I won¡¯t try it ever again. Please, can you both forgive me for my sins?¡± ¡°No!¡± the both of them replied. ¡°Eh? Why?¡± he couldn¡¯t reconcile with this fact. ¡°You have to bring big brother here or else, we won¡¯t be releasing your staff and your book. Gimme that hat.¡± Beatrix ordered. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Lavana immediately took it from him, causing him to squat with a red face. ¡°You can go now. Go out through the window ande back with big brother tomorrow evening or else, you won¡¯t be getting any of these.¡± Beatrix said. ¡°I can go but can you at least let me borrow a shirt? I really can¡¯t go out like this.¡± He pleaded. Beatrix walked to the wardrobe and fished out a big shirt that belonged to Lavana. She then came back and gave it to him. He quickly wore it. It barely covered his thighs but he was grateful to an extent. ¡°I won¡¯te back if I don¡¯t see big brother,¡± Beatrix said as he scaled the window. ¡°Beatrix, keep my stuff safe. I¡¯ll be back by tomorrow evening. Love ya, Riri!¡± he blew a kiss at her before running away. Beatrix threw out the book and collected the staff and hat from Lavana. She also threw these out the window before closing it back. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll surely get them back while we are asleep, anyway. Better save him the stress.¡± Beatrix said as she climbed onto the bed. ¡°Girl, you never told me you had an older brother,¡± Lavana said as she also got on the bed.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I actually have two brothers but they are annoying. But I like my other brother more.¡± Beatrix replied. ¡°Oh. Is Peter your elder bro?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯ll see the one I like tomorrow evening. And you¡¯ll be the one to take me back home. I won¡¯t let either of them.¡± Beatrix said with a smile. Lavana sighed and told Beatrix toy her head down. They had to sleep. Tomorrow was gonna be a busy day. ¡°Goodnight, big sis.¡± ¡°Night, baby girl,¡± she whispered to Beatrix, nting a kiss on the little one¡¯s forehead. Meanwhile, Peter whose clothes had already changed to that of a wizard¡¯s flew back to the window and watched his sister sleeping sofortably with the abnormal Omega female. ¡°Sweet dreams, you two,¡± he whispered before wearing his wizard hat back. The ancient book glowed and became smaller. He ced it in his pocket, then the scepter flew to him and he sat on it. ¡°Off I go!¡± he said with glee as the scepter took him away at an abnormal speed. Chapter 48 The next morning, Lavana woke up. She rubbed her eyes to chase away the remnants of sleep and then yawned while stretching her hands. She looked to the side of the bed and saw that the little one was no longer there. She looked around in perplexity. ¡®Where could she have gone?¡¯ Lavana thought after putting down her hands. She removed the nket, got off the bed and put on flip-flops. She arranged the nket on the bed before she headed towards the bathroom. She knocked several times and called out the little one¡¯s name. ¡°Beatrix! Beatrix, are you in there?¡± she called out but received no answer. In a panic, she opened the door and saw that there was no one in there. She was really afraid now. Where could she be? Recalling thest events ofst night, she gasped. Could it be that her brother came during the night and snatched her away? If that was true, then she would not forgive him! While Lavana was lost in thought, the door to the room suddenly opened and a short figure entered silently but upon noticing Lavana, she gasped in shock. Oh, big sis. You¡¯re awake,¡± she said nervously while fiddling with her hair. Lavana folded her arms and just stared. No soothsayer was needed for the little girl to know her big sis was unhappy here. ¡°Bi¡­ Big sister, I didn¡¯t mean to sneak out.¡± ¡°I never banned you from leaving here but you should at least leave a note. Do you know how scared I was?¡± ¡°That my brother would eat his words ande snatch me away at night? He doesn¡¯t dare. Besides, he¡¯s a certified wizard. Well, there are two types of our n. We practice white witchcraft while the others practice ck witchcraft. A ck wizard or witch can¡¯t be easily trusted coz they are very fickle and greedy. We, on the other hand, are not.¡± Beatrix exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to go to such lengths to exin,¡± Lavana said as she unfolded her hands. ¡°Next time, leave me a note as to where you are.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Big sis, I forgot why I hurried back. Today¡¯s a big day, remember? Besides, uncle Rndro wants to see you.¡± she said in an attempt to change the topic. ¡°Oh? Go tell him that I¡¯ll be there soon. Make sure toe back here.¡± Lavana replied. ¡°Alright!¡± Beatrice happily ran to hug her thighs. ¡°Thank you for forgiving me, big sis.¡± ¡°Er? Who said I forgave you?¡± ¡°I.. You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you when you write a note stating where you went earlier, before meeting Rndro.¡± ¡°Okay. That¡¯s easy.¡± Beatrix ran to the cupboard and pulled out a drawer. She took out a small note and a pen before starting to scribble down some words. Quickly she handed the note over to Lavana who took it. However, an old problem resurfaced again. She was unlettered! ¡°Big sis, do you forgive me now?¡± Beatrix asked with puppy eyes. ¡°Er¡­ What did you write here? Read it out loud and also touch it for me, word by word.¡± Lavana said with a red face. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You can¡¯t read much.¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°No, big sis. But now this problem presented itself. You need to go to school. Or else someone might cheat you and you¡¯d still help them count the money.¡± ¡°I know. Just read it for me first.¡± Lavana instructed. ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrix made her big sis sit on the bed and then used the pen to touch the words that she¡¯d written on the note. ¡°Dear sweetest big sis in the world, I went out to do some exercise and see the moon go away. But I got carried away practicing some things taught in the witch school.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s what it is. Okay, I see now.¡± she spread her arms open and Beatris hugged her. ¡°Big sis, you forgive me now?¡± ¡°I already forgave you long ago. Just curious to know where you really went.¡± Lavana said as she patted the little one¡¯s head. ¡°Alright. Go meet uncle Rndro and deliver my message, thene back quickly.¡± Lavana let go of Beatrix, who got off the bed. ¡°Okay, big sis.¡± Beatrix let the room excitedly while Lavana shook her head with a smile. What Beatrix said did make sense. She¡¯s got to learn how to read and write but she won¡¯t forget about training. But she doesn¡¯t have any money to do so. If she bes a pack member here, will they send her to school? Won¡¯t that mean more expenses? She¡¯s got three energy-grubbing spirits to feed and now she has to expand her knowledge. She sighed and got off the bed. She should just take one step at a time first and not rush things. With this in mind, she headed into the bathroom. 15 minutester. Lavana and Beatrix walked to a building that wasrger than any other in the pack. This was the training ce. On entering inside, they could see everyone was seriously training either by using avable equipment or sparring against a partner. They saw Rndro at the extreme of the hall chatting with a teenage pack member who wasn¡¯t clothed. There was a blur covering the precious parts anyway. She was a shifted.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He was giving her pointers on ways to attack and defend oneself from the enemy in battle. Even in her wolf form she could not even leave a scratch on him who was in human form. Chapter 49 They walked to Rndro and greeted him. ¡°Oh, good morning, dear. You woke up quitete, Lavana.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lavana chuckled while rubbing her neck. ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t n for this to happen but I¡¯m here, anyway. Isn¡¯t that what counts?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. So you¡¯ve never trained before, if I guess right.¡± Rndro asked. Lavana nodded. She was something lower than the Omegas back in the Ralton pack. She was a war trophy, a punching bag. That could be considered a kind of training but training with these cool equipment and kind people? This was a first for her. ¡°Uncle, where is Pedro?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°He should be with his momma,¡± Rndro replied. ¡°Ok. Big sis, I¡¯m off to y.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Lavana reminded. ¡°I heard you, big sis. You take care too. I love ya!¡± Beatrix said as she ran out of the training hall, causing Lavana to sigh. ¡°So, back to business. You¡­ I don¡¯t mean to um¡­ upset you but you are quite on the skinny side. But I know that with time, you¡¯lle around. Today, you can just do some little training with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re gonna train me?¡± Lavana asked in shock.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not just him. I will train you too,¡± said Mel, who just walked over. He was shirtless and sweating. ¡°Er¡­ good morning. You¡¯re not nning on getting me into Regina¡¯s bad side, right?¡± she asked with doubt. Mel chuckled and walked away. He soon came back no longer sweaty and wearing an oversized t-shirt that almost reached his knees. ¡°So?¡± he asked with hands spread sideways. Lavana nodded and gave two thumbs up immediately. ¡°Okay. So, my buddy Rndro will train you today and I¡¯ll do so tomorrow.¡± said Mel with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be a daily rotation?¡± Lavana asked in shock. She was gonna have 2 tutors? ¡°Yeah.¡± they both replied in unison. ¡°But there¡¯s apetition ahead that¡¯s due in less than a month, right?¡± This was the time they were supposed to work even harder so as to get the Alpha position and this nice pack will not disband and merge with others. Why did they still think they could spare some time to train her? ¡°Oh, about that. We received information this morning that thepetition (for some reasons not made known to us) has been put on hold till further notice. So if I¡¯m right, we should at least have 1*? to 2 months to train.¡± said Rndro. Lavana was surprised and also delighted. This news meant that she had more time now to be stronger and deal with that damn pack once and for all. She¡¯ll be serious and persevere even if her back is bent! The 2 men saw the fire light up in her eyes at the thought that she could train for longer now. None of them in this pack were an Alpha wolf. Only Rndro and Mel were Beta wolves. The rule of thepetition didn¡¯t state that an Omega couldn¡¯tpete. So long as that one defeats an Alpha, he or she will be recognized. If that one endures to the very end, then his wolf can be upgraded to an Alpha wolf, which is a joyful thing for that one¡¯s pack. When the date of thepetition is set, Rndro will pick out the best among the warriors of this pack and leave for the site it will be held. Both could see that Lavana wasn¡¯t an ordinary Omega. If their hunch was right, they might return from the site joyous. If not, then epting their fate and looking for other packs to merge with is the only option left for them. Not all packs treat such people kindly. They could ce them in the ranks of an Omega even if their wolf rank is higher just because they can¡¯t be ¡®trusted.¡¯ Well, those things can be thought aboutter. Focusing on the present is much better. ¡°I¡¯m gonna give you private lessons. I mean, anyone can be present but you won¡¯t be training with everyone,¡± said Rndro. ¡°No way. I can¡¯t ept this offer. I¡¯m sorry. I prefer to train with everyone.¡± Lavana quickly refused. ¡°I thought you would say that. You can do that every weekend and spar however you like with the others.¡± Mel chipped in. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m just an Omega. Why do I get to have private lessons from you two?¡± Lavana looked perplexed. ¡°We¡¯ll tell you after a week of trial. So you¡¯re in?¡± Rndro asked eagerly. Lavana looked around the vast hall and saw many shirtless men anddies dressed in sports wear sparring with each other. Each of them looked like they could send her to the ground with one blow. Maybe she should give this private tutoring thing a try. ¡°Um¡­ I guess I can try but if I¡¯m notfortable with it, you¡¯ll let me train with the others, right?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± said Mel with a smile. He shook her hand before Rndro could. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you¡¯ll be in a week¡¯s time.¡± ady that had a burly build said as she walked over and patted Lavana on the shoulder. She almost fell. What the hell? What kind of strength has thisdy got? It was just a pat and she was about to crash to the ground. If Mel didn¡¯t hold her hand in time, she would have fallen to the ground indeed. That would have been embarrassing, but it¡¯s can¡¯t bepared to when those Ralton bastards would see her leak out on her period. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll do my best, ma¡¯am.¡± Lavana managed tough. ¡°Good. I and my buddies will be looking forward to your performance honey. By the way, call me Begonia.¡± she said with a chuckle before leaving to find another sparring partner. Lavana looked at the two men who were smiling from ear to ear and could not help but have goosebumps. Just thatdy was this strong. It¡¯s said that these two men in front of her are the strongest in the pack. Maybe she should find Pedro to teach her instead? But she already promised! Gosh, why didn¡¯t thisdye sooner? Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have agreed. ¡°Hey, crying over spilt milk is no use. We have some training to do. After that, you can eat as much as you want.¡± said Rndro. ¡®Eat as much as you want!¡¯ those words did little to ease the anxiety that she felt in her heart. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs, Lava,¡± Rndro said. She obeyed, with Mel following her behind. The stairs were so high that she was breathing hard by the time they finished climbing, whereas the other two barely sweated. ¡°What did I get myself into?¡± Lavana wanted to cry so badly. ¡°Stopining, girl. He¡¯s already promised that you can eat as much food as you want. Geez, don¡¯t you know what that means? More energy for us all. Besides, you¡¯ve got vengeance to execute. The stronger you are in physicalbat, the better your chance of dealing with that pack is. Have you forgotten your resolution so soon? Thezy one doesn¡¯t deserve to eat. Come on, cheer up and teach these two what you are made of.¡± Thora preached with all seriousness. Lavana nearly rolled her eyes. Sure enough, the offer of delicious food was something that this Thora could not resist. She began to wonder if this millenium-old dragon spirit was really in a slumber or just waiting for the chance to absorb the energy from high-quality food. She followed them to a red door. Rndro opened it and they all entered. Lavana saw that there was enough space and a few equipments but even an idiot could see that this equipment was on another level. So this was where she¡¯d be receiving private lessons? It¡¯s awesome! Mel took a seat on a chair and crossed his legs then folded his arms. ¡°Lavana you have just 10 minutes to prepare. You will fight me in your wolf form.¡± Rndro said as he walked to the corner of a room. Then he added: ¡°You are to transform at thest minute. Pick any equipment of your choice to stretch your muscles.¡± then he sat on the floor at the extreme of the room. rm bells were ringing in her head. She was to shift and fight him in his wolf form or his human form? She had a few minutes to prepare. What equipment should she pick? She nced through the various equipment in the room and settled for the treadmill. She felt she was unable to use any other equipment at the moment. She started running on it soon, with Mel increasing the ratio until it was close to the highest before he sat back down. She looked at him but he told her to focus, which she obeyed. At the tenth minute, she heard Rndro say, ¡®Time up!¡±. Immediately, she jumped off the treadmill, leaving Mel to switch it off. ¡°Shift!¡± Rndro said. He was already standing at this moment and counting downwards from 3, he slowly walked forward. ¡°1¡­¡± he said and Lavana who already took off her loose clothes crouched and closed her eyes. Not long after, her bones cracked, snapped and then reformed. Mel was timing her transformation and when she was done shifting, he raised two fingers. ¡°2 minutes.¡± he said before sitting back down. Both men were actually in awe of her wolf size. It was bigger than the size of a normal Omega wolf. In fact, most wolves higher than her ranking but nowhere near a Beta or an Alpha wolf¡¯s size. Chapter 50 She looked very adorable in this form but this was of no use in a fight. Especially if she met a rogue, would he pity her coz she looked fine? Such an insane creature was best not encountered by an Omega who knows nothing about fighting! ¡°Lavana, I had high hopes for you but tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Rndro shook his head in ¡®pity.¡¯ ¡°You look ugly and stupid. I¡¯ve seen skinny wolves but yours is the worst case.¡± Hearing this, the Omega wolf growled and ran towards him with speed, its mouth opened wide, ready to bite his head off; only at thest moment, he simply pped her away with his left hand. She fell to the ground and rolled on the floor many times before soon finding her bnce and standing up again. She saw he was whistling while making funny faces at her. She bared her fangs at him before running towards him again but he simply pped her away. She rose again, growling. She couldn¡¯t even reach him fully to leave a scratch on him but she simply got pped away. She must find a way to do so somehow, but no matter how she tried, she could not get close to him at all. She got exhausted but still kept trying all to no avail. In no time, she copsed to the floor after shifting back to human form. Rndro walked to her with hands in his sweat pants pockets. ¡°Youck technique, which is not surprising and I¡¯m d at how long yousted without giving up. 15 good minutes! But still, you failed in two things. One, you couldn¡¯t formte ideas as to how to even make me trip. You know in a fight what matters is the result. To save your life, if there be the need for deceit on the enemy, then do it. You n on leaving a few marks on me if you could but given my level, you can¡¯t. Betrayal cane from anywhere and supposing it was a close someone who did that, would you be soft and n to just injure that one a little? You must n to finish him or her off from the very start. Your wolf rank does not matter in battle! It¡¯s your skill, your technique and smart mind and of course strength is also needed. If you don¡¯t have thetter, use the others to beat the enemy to their own game. You are now in human form. I never gave you order to do that.¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Rest for 5 minutes and rise. You¡¯ll be riding a bike for the time an incense stick burns out as your punishment. There might be a few distractions but you should be good.¡± he said before walking out of the room briskly. Mel right now was listening to music from yellow headphones. Where he got them, she didn¡¯t know. Probably he went out and got them while she was busy thinking of formting strategies to beat Rndro in her wolf form. She justy on the floor, tired and sighing heavily. She couldn¡¯t even lift a finger at this moment. This damn Rndro just gave her a mere five minutes of rest! What was with him? Even two hours would not be enough for her. Why the heck should she even ride a bike as punishment? ¡°Stopining, girl. This guy¡¯s training is somehow disappointing. When the third phase of draconic transformation ispleted, I¡¯ll teach you things that no one knows. You¡¯ll even get to teach them two.¡± said Thora. ¡°But there are really excellent cooks in this pack.¡± she added. Lavana didn¡¯t respond. Whether or not Thora¡¯s training would be terrible, that was in the future. What was at hand was the punishment awaiting her. ¡°Girl, you suffered things worse than this back there. I don¡¯t mean to say it¡¯s not good to be rxed for a while but it¡¯s necessary that you be serious about everything. You will rest after executing perfect revenge.¡± ¡°I know. Pam, can you show me some moves. Mel will train me tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to end up in this sorry state.¡± ¡°Both are werewolves. Though their wolf spirits are not as old as I am but the training Rndro is giving you is okay for a beginner like you. When the time calls, each one of us will give you pointers until the final transformation.¡± said Pam. ¡°Alright.¡± Lavana sighed again and closed her eyes. Soon Mel rose and took off his headphones. ¡°5 minutes is up.¡± he said before leaving the room. Lavana still remained on the floor but hearing a timer, she quickly rose and managed to stand. Rndro came in with a green cooler containing rice and chicken. He sat on the chair that Mel once sat on and started eating in front of her. The food smelled so good. Even though Lavana tried to hold her breath so she wouldn¡¯t perceive the fragrance, she still failed in this task. The aroma was so amazing and she could barely think straight. If not for self-control, she would already be drooling by now. ¡°Lavana, does the food smell good? My wife made this. Her cooking¡¯s the best in the universe. I¡¯m happy that she is my mate and wife. I can¡¯t do without her.¡± he said while munching on the food noisily, which made Lavana annoyed. It¡¯s alright that he¡¯s enjoying the food in front of her while she¡¯s here serving the punishment he meted out to her and also dealing with the enticing aroma. Why does he have to be noisy while eating? ¡°I know you have grudges in your heart. But dear, perseverance should always be by your side.¡± he said. Yeah, back in Ralton pack she knew what was called hunger, what was called embarrassment, what was called torture but she persevered, especially when she heard the voice of Pam for the first time. She must not be too rxed. It was just 30 minutes of riding a bike, she won¡¯t die from it. She was the one who agreed to this training. She needed it. Yes, she had the powers of fire, ice and lightning but she can¡¯t use them fully yet and there were other abilities that she was yet to unlock and use by herself; for example, telekinesis. Before that, having physical strength and technique as back up is a must have. **** She had sessfully served her punishment and was allowed to go out to get food from his wife while taking the cooler along. She ate quite a lot but not as much as yesterevening. She thanked Carmelia before returning to the training building. By now, many had left and just some really serious ones were there working hard. She greeted them and cheered them on before climbing those stairs. Now that she had eaten, these stairs weren¡¯t as hard to climb as before but it still drained her of some energy. Reaching the private training room, she saw Rndro lifting weights. She¡¯d seen them before settling for the treadmill earlier. Seeing how easy he made it seem to lift them up, she sighed and looked at her small hands. When will she ever be able to do so? ¡°You¡¯re back. That¡¯s great. I need you to train your knees.¡± Rndro said. ¡°Er¡­ What exactly should I do?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Go get my phone from the chair.¡± he responded and she did as she was told. ¡°See what¡¯s on the screen,¡± he ordered. ¡°Okay.¡± she said and turned on the phone. What she saw made her look at him in shock. ¡°Yeah, do it from one end of the room to the other for two hours. After that, you run on the treadmill to calm down for just 30 minutes.¡± he said with a sly smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Pam, did you say you agree with this training for a beginner?¡± she was forced to ask but Pam, just like the others, was ¡®slumbering¡¯ after absorbing the needed energy from the food she ate. Well, it¡¯s just her luck that¡¯s not good today. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± she said. She returned the phone back to the chair before stretching her muscles for a few minutes. She then walked to an end of the room and squatted. Rndro started ying catchy music after she started doing the frog jump. ¡°How hateful!¡± she muttered. She was gonna do this thing for 2 good hours? Well, she can¡¯tin, can she? Perseverance must be by her side! ***** 3 hourster, she came out of the training hall exhausted. She was dragging her feet. She saw Beatrix running over to her and quickly straightened her body, wearing a smile. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re finally out. Did uncle Rndro bully you a lot? Just tell me and I¡¯ll go beat him to a pulp.¡± she said. ¡°I did. You can start the beating, youngdy.¡± said Rndro who just came out of the hall. ¡°Hehe, I was just trying to cheer her up.¡± Beatrixughed sheepishly. ¡°Don¡¯t say bad things behind others back when you don¡¯t have the guts to say it when they are around and don¡¯t promise what you can¡¯t do. Got it, honey?¡± Beatrix nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off. Lavana, you did a great job today. Hope you can impress Mel tomorrow.¡± Rndro said before walking off. ¡°Big sis¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m alright, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not. I saw from afar how exhausted you were.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Big sis, let¡¯s go back to our room. I¡¯ll massage your shoulders for you, then you can have your beauty sleep. Okay?¡± Beatrix offered cheerfully. Lavana held the little girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you have fun with the other kids?¡± ¡°Yeah. Pedro promised to take me to fun ces tomorrow.¡± Beatrix giggled while the adult nodded and caressed her head. ¡°I need to rest. We¡¯ll be seeing your oldest brother after all in the evening.¡± Lavana said before they walked away from the training building. Chapter 51 Rndro reached his home and got weed with a kiss from his mate. ¡°Wee honey. How did it go?¡± she asked after sitting him down on the couch. Then she started massaging his shoulders. ¡°She¡¯s got great potential. Honey, her wolf size is huge. I mean, not as big as my wolf or an Alpha wolf but she is as big as a Delta wolf.¡± ¡°What?¡± Carmelia eximed in utter shock. ¡°My guess is probably her father is an Alpha. It¡¯s rare though but there are cases where some Omega wolves turn out to be bigger than usual. Her case is the rarest. Those cases that were seen and recorded were that the Omega wolves were as big as a Tau or Sigma wolf. The biggest one on record was one with a Rho wolf¡¯s size. Now I see one that broke the record. Lavana is indeed a good seedling. I feel she can take on the training Mel and I will give her. We both have tried our luck in thepetition quite a lot of times. This time, we nned that others will give a try. But both of us have high hopes for her, though we don¡¯t knowpletely why we strongly feel so.¡± ¡°Trust your instincts. Maybe she is the one to bring true celebration to our pack.¡± said Carmelia. ¡°She hasn¡¯t acknowledged this pack as hers yet, though.¡± Rndro reminded. yet, ¡°I know that. Thank you, honey. You¡¯re not green with jealousy as I expected.¡± he said while chuckling. ¡°R-O-L-A-N-D-R-O!¡± she growled. ¡°Aww! Kyle says he loves your growl. It¡¯s always so sexy. We¡¯re both turned on for you, honey.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Carmelia was rendered speechless. At this moment, their little boy walked in. ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Er¡­ I kinda pissed momma off on purpose.¡± Rndro confessed. ¡°Dad, you owe me one.¡± the little one mouthed as he hugged his momma¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best in the world. I love you, mommy. Don¡¯t mind dad, alright. He doesn¡¯t know the good thing.¡± he consoled. Carmelia squatted. ¡°What a dutiful son I have! What would I do without you, my boy?¡± she hugged her son, a smile had crept up to her lips. you, ¡°You won¡¯t even get the chance to cry for help.¡± she replied in mind link. ¡°So you¡¯ll tape my mouth?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be upside down too.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Rndro said before walking over to peck her cheek after she broke the hug with their son. He hugged her from behind and whispered some words that made her blush. ¡°Mom, why is your face red?¡± Pedro pointed out. ¡°Young man, I think you should go get mommy some water.¡± Rndro replied while sitting his wife down on the chair. He also started massaging her shoulders gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Pedro did as he was told and Carmelia finished the bottle of water that the little boy brought. Her cheeks were no longer heated. ¡°Alright, now go study in your room. You have school tomorrow.¡± Carmelia said. ¡°Okay mommy.¡± he said. Before he left, he gave his dad a stink eye. Rndro just smiled, causing the boy to roll his eyes in boredom. Tomorrow after school, he¡¯d love to fulfill his promise and take his ymate to sightsee. &&&&&&&&&& Ralton pack. Alpha Chase threw away the documents on the table. How could one lowly ve, Omega wolf, not be found after so long? Were his huntsmen cking in their mission or she was too good at hiding? He¡¯d received the news today that thepetition¡¯s date was postponed but he didn¡¯t care. Postponed or not, he already knew the position he¡¯d im. His pack¡¯s prosperity was secured no matter what. Yesterday, his dad told him something that blew his mind. That Lavana he¡¯d spurned was not an ordinary Omega wolf, as everyone thought. She¡¯s a damn Olmpha! Before she begins to grow wings and fly wherever she¡¯s hiding, he¡¯s got to find her and break her. This was something beyond just using his huntsmen now. That¡¯s it. He¡¯ll ce a bounty on her head. Wherever she was, she must be found before the next full moon! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. He immediately calmed himself down. ¡°Come in.¡± he said and the door opened. A young man with short ash brown hair and d in a ck t-shirt, wolf¡¯s head golden pendant, golden wristwatch of a luxury brand, purple trousers and ck sandals) entered the office holding a file in hand. ¡°Alpha¡­.¡± ¡°Finn, you¡¯re just in time. Come over here.¡± Alpha Chase beckoned to his Beta, who quickly obeyed. ¡°I need you to contact Rox Frost organisation for me. You will ce a bounty¡­¡± ******* Blood star pack. It was now evening. Lavana and the little one just returned from having a sumptuous meal at Mel¡¯s ce. Regina cooked really well too. She patted her t belly while Beatrix swayed her hand from side to side yfully. ¡°Big sister, are you nervous?¡± ¡°Why should I be? It¡¯s just meeting your big brother, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± the little one nodded and chuckled for a reason Lavana did not know about. Will hee to our room like your older brother did? And isn¡¯t there a feud between the wolf and witch n? Peter doesn¡¯t seem to have that enmity.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s between my dad and the king of the first ranked pack. Individually, we decide how to treat the wolves if we encounter them. I think my brother is on the side of ¡®If you don¡¯t attack me, I stay put; if you don¡¯t cause trouble and wanna be secret friends, dunno about that.''¡± said Beatrix. ¡°Ok. So where do you think is the best ce to meet them?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Maybe in the woods out there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go to our room. I¡¯m not up for that.¡± Lavana took her little sis back to their room where they soon started watching Tv. ****** 30 minutester. The door to the room opened and Peter (now wearing a white robe embedded in rubies as design) walked in with his golden scepter in hand. ¡°Hellodies, good evening.¡± he greeted beforeing inside further. ¡°How did you enter the pack?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°I can hide my presence, hehe. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me here?¡± ¡°Why should I be happy about a kidnapper?¡± Lavana said with folded arms. ¡°Eh?¡± Peter pointed to himself in disbelief. ¡°Me? A kidnapper? I¡¯m an older brother to her. How can you ce me on the same level as those scums?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have it written all over your face, Mr Peter.¡± Lavana said while focusing on the Tv. ¡°You¡­ You.. You¡­¡± Peter was rendered speechless while Beatrix pped. ¡°Good job, big sis,¡± she praised. ¡°Riri, am I your brother? How can you be happy that someone is bullying me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± the little one stuck out her tongue at her older sibling and he just sighed. He closed the door and walked to them to join them in sitting on the chair. He saw they were watching cooking reality show where stars in it were to show off their cooking skills. Some of them showed beautiful skill, while others didn¡¯t even know what they were doing. Right now, they were told to make cakes and some beautiful cakes have been made. The others looked insulting to the eye. The selected people went around tasting the cakes made by the celebrities. A few of the good-looking cakes tasted bad or a little alright but some were so good that the testers wanted to take the cake with them. Then they proceeded to the bad-looking cakes. Many were spat out, indicating how terrible it was inside out while some seemed alright. The celebrities expressions were priceless. ¡°I see why you are watching this. You love cooking and eating?¡± Peter asked Lavana but she didn¡¯t reply. ¡°She loves thetter.¡± Beatrix replied for her. ¡°Oh!¡± Peter nodded and then refocused on the screen again. ¡°So where¡¯s oldest brother?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°Er¡­ you know his temper. The possibility of himing is¡­¡± he didn¡¯t get to finish that sentence because someone appeared right at the door. His aura was majestic and Lavana picked up a scent. The scent of coconuts and milk! She quickly rose in shock. Her 3 spirits were all awake now and Pam was excited. ¡°Hurray!¡± Pam shouted in her head. The man who just appeared had raspberry colored hair that was tied in a small bun. His purple eyes were enchanting and held deepness within them. His face was perfect and those well-outlined pink lips that had just the right volume. His Adam¡¯s apple, the broad chest and shoulders, that thin waist! Ah, this man seemed to be the creator¡¯s favorite. He was cupid himself. ¡°Big brother!¡± Beatrix also got up and ran to her brother, who immediately carried her. He was the tallest of the adults in the room at 1. 9m and looked so hot wearing a ck robe studded with many precious stones. He held arge fan made of peacock feathers. ¡°Big sis, are you alright?¡± Beatrix asked when she saw her big sis looking silly. She looked like she was about to drool here. Wouldn¡¯t that be too embarrassing for a first impression? Of course, she knew her big brother was the most good-looking person in the world, alright. Maybe she should have warned her first to avoid this kind of situation. She looked at her brother who hadn¡¯t said a word since he carried her on one arm. He was looking at Lavana. She could not read his expression at all. Was he unhappy because of how Lavana was acting? ¡°Mate!¡± they both said, causing the other two to widen their eyes in shock. ¡°You¡¯re mates?¡± they cried out in unison. Lavana just stood in her tracks not knowing what to do. She was rejected by Alpha Chase days ago and now she find out her second chance mate is not even a wolf but a wizard. What surprises life can bring! She was excited to have this kind of fine specimen as mate but how long would they be mates? Consider there was a feud between the two ns, then see how bad she looked too. Maybe he would reject her just like scum Alpha Chase? Even if he did, then it means she is ready for the third phase of dragon transformation. Thest transformation should not be too far off then, should it? ¡°Look, mister, if you don¡¯t want¡­¡± ¡°You are beautiful.¡± she heard a voice that sounded like music, so pleasant to the ears. ¡°Eh?¡± did she hear him right? This good-looking wizard with a soothing voice here just called her ¡®Beautiful¡¯? Was he ying some type of game with her? She saw he was walking over to her after putting the little girl down gently. When he reached her spot, he touched her face and smiled. ¡°Hello, mate. I¡¯m Phoenix Antes, Beatrix¡¯s older brother.¡± he introduced. ¡°What¡¯s your name, beautiful mate?¡± he asked, while cupping her small face in his big palms. His hands were rough. She could see he wore several rings but none on his ring finger. ¡°I¡¯m called¡­ Lavana.¡± she managed to say. Looking at him face to face, this close made her cheeks flushed. ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you. You¡¯re my little princess¡¯ sworn sister?¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°Thank you for rescuing her and keeping herpany. Can I take you somewhere? We¡¯ll be needing privacy. It can¡¯t be said or done in front of little children.¡± Phoenix said while looking at Peter. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a kid. I¡¯m a big man here, you know. How can you downgrade me?¡± his younger brotherined. ¡°Okay, Phoenix.¡± Lavana agreed. Hearing her agreement, he held her hand and a golden light covered both of them. Phoenix waved at his siblings before they disappeared. ¡°Gosh. I can¡¯t believe it. That Omega wolf is actually Phoenix¡¯s mate. What a world. How can two bulliese together?¡± he took out his white handkerchief made from quality material and used it to wipe non-existent tears from his face that was now wearing a pitiful expression. ¡°Oh stop it, big brother. You should be excited. Joykiller.¡± Beatrix said as she sat on the chair. ¡°You also want to board their boat of bullying? Riri, I¡¯m not letting that happen.¡± ¡°Be serious for once big bro. I think you should find your mate too.¡± Beatrix lectured. ¡°Now you sound like mom. Jeez!¡± Peter started pacing up and down. ¡°Don¡¯t block my view. I want to watch Tv till big sis gets back.¡± she said while eating popcorn. Chapter 52 ¡°Riri, that¡¯s seriously what¡¯s on your mind right now?¡± ¡°I do care about my big sis but she¡¯s with eldest brother so I¡¯m not worried cuz she is safest with him.¡± the little one replied without taking her eyes away from the television. Peter yanked his hair and sighed heavily. ¡°Gosh! I¡¯m going crazy,¡± he eximed. ¡°Big brother, isn¡¯t the mental institution out there? You can maybe¡­ pay a visit. The staff will very much wee you.¡± she suggested. ¡°Riri, you are heartless,¡± Peter stated. ¡°Says the certified wizard,¡± Beatrix rolled her eyes. Peter harrumphed and continued pacing up and down. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re being noisy.¡± she pointed out. ¡°And so? You have a problem?¡± he asked with an eyebrow raised.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Of course I do,¡± she replied unhappily. ¡°Then put up with it. It¡¯s not like you are strong enough to stop me.¡± ¡°When eldest brother returns with big sis, I will use my killer move. You¡¯re sure you can handle the consequences?¡± she blinked her eyes provocatively at him while wearing a knowing smile. Peter sighed in defeat and flew out the window. He knew too well the consequences if she used that move. Thest time she did so, he got posted far away to fulfil a task. He was very lucky to make it back. That¡¯s the reason he, in the name of training, wanted her to suffer a bit while keeping track of her safety. How long had hee back from that mission? Nah, he¡¯s not doing another so soon. So yeah, he must swallow down his pride or, as his kid sister said, he¡¯ll have to handle the aftermath. Deep inside, he¡¯s still not reconciled! ¡°I gotta blow off some steam. I know a suitable spot.¡± he thought before harrumphing again and flying out through the open window. He waved his right hand and the window shut. Then he turned around and flew deeper into the forest. Seeing that her big brother has left, Beatrix rose from the chair and walked to the window. Then she shut it properly and went back to sit on the chair. Now that ¡®I¡¯m not worried¡¯ attitude is no longer present on her face. Instead, there is apprehension. Will her brother ept her big sis as his mate, or will he reject her? Her sworn sister is so fragile, minus her magic powers. If her brother is not really happy with the mate bond, can her big sis take it? During all those times that she was forced to learn advanced things about witchcraft and research in the world library of magic, she never found nor heard of a Wizard/Witch being mated to a Werewolf. Though her big sis is a tribrid with exceptional powers, two different ns of the supernatural marrying are frowned upon by many coz the result of such a union would be a hybrid. How her big sis turned out to be a tribrid is even shocking. Maybe her parents, one of them was a hybrid who married another supernatural n member? Hybrids usually can¡¯t shift to either form of their parents, they just have some features of both forms. For instance, if a vampire and serpent man were mated, their child upon shifting would have a forked tongue, sharp ws, scattered scales all over their body and an exceptional thirst for blood. They could even have two different eye colors of both forms. Such children ended up with no mate epting them and eithermitted suicide or turned into a nuisance to all supernatural ns and still ended badly. But in big sis¡¯ case, she transformed into aplete mermaid when they were done with those smelly vampires days ago and she was pretty sure she transformed into aplete wolf during the training today with Uncle Rndro. Gosh, she¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s going crazy from thinking now. But she and Peter are worried about different things. ¡°Eldest brother, if you hurt my big sis, I won¡¯t forgive you,¡± she swore in her heart. &&&&&&& Meanwhile, atop a lofty mountain, thousands of miles away from the Blood star pack¡¯s territory there stood two figures. The night¡¯s breeze was quite cool. The night sky looked more beautiful tonight. Lavana had never seen her 3 spirits act so love-struck over a mate who hasn¡¯t even epted them yet. ¡°Lavana, my big brother said you have powers. Is that correct?¡± Phoenix asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Yeah?¡± Lavana responds with uncertainty. ¡°Can¡­ Can you show me?¡± Phoenix asks with sparkling eyes. Lavana did not know why he was so enthusiastic about seeing her powers. Didn¡¯t he himself have powers? He¡¯s a wizard alright! ¡°Show him the ice chain,¡± ¡°No, spit out thunder!¡± ¡°No, just show him a fireball. Make sure it¡¯s a big one. I¡¯ll aid you. I¡¯ve absorbed a lot of energy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± she was stupefied. ¡°How can you guys behave like this? You¡¯re all acting crazy over a man that hasn¡¯t even epted us yet. What if he rejects us?¡± she scolded her spirits through mind link. ¡°If he dares to do so, I¡¯ll take over and beat him the life out of him,¡± said Oceana. ¡°I¡¯ll roast him for dinner,¡± said Pam. ¡°You guys are too kind. I¡¯ll give him a choice to re-ept us but if he¡¯s still adamant, what do you think I¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°Force him to ept us back?¡± Pam answered in doubt. ¡°Wrong! I¡¯ll castrate him!¡± Thora thundered. ¡°Eh?¡± Lavana said out loud. She really shouldn¡¯t use Thora¡¯s cute face and height to judge her again. This was a Millennium-old dragon spirit. Her words just now were just so shocking! ¡°If we can¡¯t be together, then he should just remain single,¡± Thora added. ¡°So, what will you do with his detached shaft?¡± Oceana asked. ¡°Cook it and force him to eat it. If he refuses¡­¡± Thora got interrupted. ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Stop there, third sis. I don¡¯t mean to interrupt but are you sure you can castrate him after seeing his nudity? He¡¯s a fine specimen alright!¡± Pam asked the dragon spirit. ¡°Er¡­ ¡± Thora was speechless. ¡°Guys, please go into slumber. I have vital business to discuss with our mate. Can you guys have some decency for once?¡± Lavana had to scold again. These unreliable spirits! Especially Thora who¡¯d been saying what she had no courage to do. ¡°You talk about decency here? Who was the one about to drool after seeing Phoenix?¡± Thora questioned. ¡°Go to sleep or I¡¯ll just spurn him.¡± Lavana threatened. ¡°What!¡± the trio eximed in unison. This Lavana wanted to reject this hottie? What nonsense! Chapter 53 ¡°Lavana, you mean you¡¯ll spin him?¡± Oceana asked in a rather meek voice. ¡°You¡¯ve got ear problems, Oceana? If you guys don¡¯t sleep, then I¡¯ll reject him.¡± ¡°Do you have the courage?¡± Thora questioned. ¡°You!¡± Lavana got speechless. ¡°Look, girl. You must help us find out his capability in bed. If he¡¯s a virgin as you are, then that¡¯s okay. But if he¡¯s not and bad in bed, then beat him up. I trust you¡¯ll make us proud. Sisters, let¡¯s go into slumber.¡± Thora said. Soon, Lavana finally had quiet in her head and sighed. She looked at Phoenix, who was watching her while eating a snack. ¡°I guess you have more than one spirit and the other isn¡¯t a wolf spirit, Lavana. Or am I wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°¡­¡± she bit her lip, unsure whether to say yes or no. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand your difficulties.¡± The ring on his right index finger lit up and an exquisite golden chair appeared out of thin air. Lavana opened her mouth in shock. This is the power of a wizard? So awesome! ¡°Dear,e sit here,¡± he beckoned. She did as he said and sat on the chair. It was cushy and made of quality material! ¡°Phoenix, you wizards keep things in your rings?¡± she asked in fascination. ¡°Well, I¡¯m able to link my power with any object of my choice, so when I need it, my index ring will just glow and ta-dah! It appears!¡± he answered. ¡°So, this is one of your belongings?¡± ¡°None of the chairs I owned is as majestic as this one. My mate must get the best.¡± ¡°So this chair isn¡¯t yours?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t rob. I just borrowed it for a while. I¡¯ll return it.¡± ¡°Who owns this chair?¡± ¡°Um, The wiz king?¡± ¡°Wiz king?¡± Lavana asked in bafflement. ¡°The king of wizards. I borrowed his chair.¡± he casually replied. ¡°You borrowed a king¡¯s chair? So I¡¯m basically sitting on a throne?¡± her eyes widened in disbelief. How daring was her mate! He had the guts to ¡®borrow¡¯ a king¡¯s throne and call it a ¡®chair¡¯!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be mad at me. It¡¯s just one of his chairs,¡± he reassured. ¡°What if he was sitting on it?¡± ¡°Like he dared. He knows I¡¯ve linked my power to it and could borrow it anytime.¡± he rolled his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°We¡¯re family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a prince?¡± her eyes widened. ¡°Beatrix and Peter are royalty,¡± he replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you about them.¡± ¡°If they are then I can be considered royalty but I don¡¯t see myself as a prince.¡± ¡°What do you see yourself as then?¡± ¡°What you see me as is what I see myself as,¡± he replied with a grin. ¡°Oh, what do you suppose I see you as?¡± ¡°A handsome man, perfect everywhere.¡± ¡°You are indeed handsome but thetter part is incorrect.¡± ¡°Eh? Why do you say so?¡± he asked in perplexity. ¡°None of us in this world are really wless. There are one or two ws either pronounced or concealed. But the reality stands. No one¡¯s perfect, Phoenix. Not even me and neither you.¡± He sighed and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s forget I said I¡¯m perfect. I¡¯m wrong, I ept that. But I need to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it? Shoot!¡± Phoenix went on one knee before her and took her hands. Then he looked at her and said in a firm tone: ¡°You are a hybrid. A perfect hybrid.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a perfect hybrid?¡± Lavana asked in confusion. She¡¯d never heard this term before. ¡°Someone who can assume twoplete forms separately,¡± he replied. Lavana nodded at his exnation. So what was she then? A perfect tribrid? ¡°Phoenix, how do you know I can assume two separate forms?¡± ¡°A hybrid has just one spirit unified with him or her during the first shift. That spirit has imperfect hybrid features which the person assumes any time he shifts. Only a perfect hybrid has two, Lavana. That¡¯s why you assume two different forms.¡± he exined. She opened her mouth in disbelief. So by admitting that she had more than one spirit, one of which wasn¡¯t a wolf spirit, he thought she was a perfect hybrid. But she wasn¡¯t a hybrid in the first ce but could she tell him? At least, he knew she had over one spirit unified with her. She internally sighed. ¡°You know, your case is very rare. In records, there were only two persons and that¡¯s in the early 12th andte 15th century,¡± he added. ¡°So if I¡¯m not a perfect hybrid, would you act like this?¡± ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve rejected 6 mates before I met you because they were not the one for me. But dear, from the moment I saw you, I fell for you.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t even stagger, say less of falling back at Blood star.¡± ¡°Lavana, don¡¯t y dumb with me.¡± ¡°You said you rejected 6 mates before me.¡± she pointed out. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Why did you reject them? Were they not pretty enough?¡± ¡°Dear, those girls were indeed pretty.¡± ¡°Then, why did you reject them?¡± ¡°They were pampered nobles. They also had a bad attitude. Besides, 5 out of the 6 initiated the rejection, saying I¡¯m not their type.¡± ¡°So, which one did you reject without her suggesting it then?¡± ¡°The 6th.¡± ¡°And that one agreed?¡± ¡°Hahaha! She was even thanking me with tears of joy.¡± he chuckled. It made her heart flutter but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face. ¡°She was happy? Don¡¯t you guys feel pain when being rejected or rejecting?¡± ¡°We do but if there is no love between two people, why force it? Those girls already have someone they like, probably.¡± ¡°So you had to eat the rejection pain 6 times?¡± ¡°Yeah. The duration of the pain increases by some percentage or maybe days depending on the ranking of the person.¡± ¡°All of them were witches?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it forbidden for two different ns to marry?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s the people¡¯s problem, not mine. You know I somehow wished for a perfect hybrid and you fulfil that criteria.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve confirmed it.¡± she immediately rose from the throne. ¡°Eh? What did I confirm?¡± he looked confused. ¡°That you love me just because I¡¯m a perfect hybrid.¡± Lavana was frowning at this moment. ¡°No, mate! You got it all wrong! I love you no matter what you are.¡± ¡°So even if I were not a hybrid but just a normal Omega wolf, you would still ept me?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow and folded arms. ¡°You are not pampered like the others. I feel you are someone who¡¯s gone through a lot and you aren¡¯t broken despite everything. I admire your ability to endure. You are alive and I can see you tonight all because of that quality. Lavana¡­¡± Phoenix was on both knees with his palms pressed together. ¡°My beautiful mate, if I said something to upset you, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± Even like this, he looked so good-looking. Yes, they are mates and it seems like he¡¯s intent on epting her and her spirits. But she just knew him today. ying hard to get for a few days to test him. If he¡¯s really into her that much, he must prove it. For her part, she likes him already. After he satisfies her, she¡¯ll ept him. She has to give this rtionship a try. ¡°Get up, Phoenix. I¡¯m not angry at you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She nodded her head and he rose. ¡°Mate, thank you.¡± he smiled and took her hands in his. Then he looked at the sky with a resolute face. ¡°I, Phoenix Sullivan Antes, am satisfied with the moon goddess¡¯ arrangements. I hereby ept you, Lavana, as my soulmate. I swear not to betray your love and trust till myst breath. I¡¯ll be your stronghold and cherish you. In my heart, you¡¯ll remain the only one, no matter what happens. May the moon goddess bear me witness!¡± he dered. Immediately, she felt this inexplicably good magical feeling course all over her body. She felt so rejuvenated and was about to smile when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her belly. She clutched it and beads of sweat started appearing on her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡± she thought in fear. Her face became pale. Phoenix noticed this change in her expression, from shock to smiling and then¡­ that of pain? Wasn¡¯t epting his mate supposed to make her happy at the refreshing feeling? Why was she in pain instead? Chapter 54 ¡°Lavana, are you feeling difort anywhere?¡± he asked in worry. She nodded with gritted teeth. He quickly had her sit on the chair again. ¡°Ahh!¡± she yelped. A sharper pain had erupted this time. She opened her mouth, gasping for air. ¡°Lavana¡­¡± he called out in distress. ¡°Take me to the water.¡± she managed to say. ¡°Water?¡± Phoenix asked in confusion. Why was his mate requesting this when she felt this much pain? No, he can¡¯t let her go on a second longer like this. His left thumb ring lit up and a golden table made of oak wood appeared. Atop it was several bottles containing liquids of various colors. They each had a cork as their lids. Phoenix quickly picked out one that contained a green liquid. A ss appeared in his hand and he poured the liquid into the ss. It was filled to the brim. ¡°Mate, have this. It works well.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s a painkiller. It also has other effects good for the body. Here, drink it.¡± he encouraged. She took the ss and had a taste of the liquid. Surprisingly, it tasted good and in no time, she finished the contents of the ss. The pain she felt in her body was immediately reduced by a lot. Now what she felt was just a dull pain in her belly. It was tolerable. By the time she returned the ss to her mate, the pain was totally gone. Her face became rosy again and she grinned. ¡°Thank you so much, Phoenix. It really works. I don¡¯t feel any pain now.¡± ¡°As long as you are fine, mate.¡± seeing that his mate was now okay, he sighed in relief. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± His ring lit again and another majestic chair appeared behind him. He sat on it. Now they were opposite each other, face-to-face. ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Lavana.¡± ¡°Please promise you won¡¯t get mad.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Say it. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She sighed and rubbed her palms together. ¡°Phoenix, I can¡¯t ept you as my mate yet.¡± Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. She didn¡¯t want to ept him. So she wanted to reject him? What in him did she not like? He can change for her! ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°You are my second chance mate, Phoenix. You are a rejection pro, so you must know that both sides need to reject each other. My first chance mate was the son of the one who ruined my life. He rejected me and I escaped from there not long after. I will reject him during thepetition.¡± ¡°The one that was postponed?¡± ¡°Yes. After that, I must avenge my parents and nsmen who died unjustly. Only then, can Iplete the bond with you,¡± Lavana¡¯s head hung on her shoulders and she yed with her hair strands, biting her lower lip. Phoenix sighed. ¡°Lavana, it¡¯s alright. I will wait.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me?¡± ¡°Nope. I can¡¯t be mad at you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she could not believe it. Phoenix wasn¡¯t unhappy? ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not mad. Besides, who¡¯s that bastard who hurt you from childhood and who is his son?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the ex-Alpha, ke.¡± ¡°The second-ranked ex-Alpha? Then the current Alpha is your ex-mate?¡± Phoenix asked. She nodded, struggling to stop a tear from escaping her eyelid but still failed. ¡°Mate, it¡¯s alright. I will help you take revenge on those two.¡± ¡°Not just them. I want every single one of them dead. Not even their newborns will be spared.¡± Her tears now flowed freely. ¡°Lavana¡­¡± ¡°I will take revenge on them myself. That¡¯s why I need to get stronger.¡± ¡°Mate¡­¡± ¡°Phoenix, I was so young but I had to see many of my kin dead. My favorite ymate, Austin¡­ he was alongside his mom. She was pregnant. Do you know these bastards ripped her belly open? Her foetus was squashed to death. My parents could not even reach each other in their death. Austin had his heart pulled out. I was the only one left. I was taken to Ralton and served as a punching bag for over a decade. If I didn¡¯t shift, I was destined to die there. Phoenix¡­ do you know how often I had nightmares? I only saw my dead nsmen begging for revenge. I am alive. I must take revenge.¡± her shoulders were trembling at this point and her mate ced his hands on them. ¡°Lavana, calm down. You will take revenge but I¡¯ll be by your side. I want to rip off Anita¡¯s head with my bare hands. The crime shemitted I will never forget it.¡± Phoenix¡¯s eyes had changed to red and started glowing as he clenched his hands into fists. ¡°Are you saying she hurt you before?¡± ¡°Lavana, I¡¯m a hybrid just like you. A perfect hybrid!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lavana was bewildered at his revtion. ¡°I am a perfect hybrid myself. That¡¯s another reason I¡¯m happy you¡¯re my mate. I¡¯m an Alpha wolf too.¡± ¡°Alpha?¡± she asked in shock. ¡°Yeah. But I¡¯m a lone Alpha.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf and wizard,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m not a wizard. I¡¯m a sorcerer.¡± ¡°Sorcerer?¡± ¡°I do hold the title of a wizard but I¡¯m a sorcerer in truth. Wizards be warlocks after years of practising. Not all be one in their lifetime. But I¡¯m a sorcerer, a rank higher than both and sorcerers isn¡¯t something a wizard achieves. They are born. A warlock has to bow before a low-ranked sorcerer even.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a high-ranked sorcerer. Your family knows right?¡± ¡± Only the Wiz king knows. Besides, the fewer people know, the better. Sorcerers are as rare as perfect hybrids. ording to the records, thest sorcerer appeared in the 14th century.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°We have a lot to talk about each other. We at least know that we have the same enemies. We are perfect hybrids and had a bad childhood.¡± ¡°What did that ke¡¯s wife do to you?¡± Lavana couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°She destroyed my pack and sold the survivors to the human butchers. They ended up being killed for meat as they are weak and unable to return to their human form. Lavana, I witnessed her kill my mum and r*pe my dad while stabbing him in many ces. When she c*mmed, she stabbed my father¡¯s heart. She forced me to watch everything and then she¡­ she wanted to crush me down south but I was able to trick her and escape. I was hunted down for days until I identally met the Wiz king. He took me in and made me his prince.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Could that mean, Chase isn¡¯t ke¡¯s son?¡± ¡°He is. They have resemnce don¡¯t they?¡± he asked and she nodded. ¡°How old are you, Phoenix.¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said I¡¯m 40?¡± ¡°Nope. You don¡¯t look like it.¡± ¡°Ok. I¡¯m 28.¡± ¡°9 years difference,¡± she eximed. ¡°You¡¯re 19.¡± She nodded with a smile then he continued: ¡°Myte dad was Anita¡¯s ex-mate. He rejected her because he caught her cheating with someone two days after epting her as his mate. She epted his rejection and not long after, she found Alpha ke her second chance mate. My dad then found my mum. She was a witch but he didn¡¯t mind and neither did she care about people¡¯s opinions. But Anita didn¡¯t have any kids after five years of marriage to Alpha ke. Whereas my dad already had me. Out of spite, she came back to destroy my pack without warning. I and my uncle Robin were able to escape but he sacrificed his life to save me. I want to take revenge so bad but she has a ck sorcerer behind her.¡± ¡°ck sorcerer?¡± she gasped. ¡°A ck sorcerer¡¯s just like a ck wizard but more powerful. I don¡¯t know how they came to ally but I can¡¯t attack her without alerting that sorcerer. So just like you, I want to get stronger. You handle the ones who hurt you, I¡¯ll handle that Anita.¡± Lavana nodded. His eyes had stopped glowing the moment she touched his shoulders. ¡°Do the other two know you¡¯re not their blood sibling?¡± ¡°Of course. My hair sticks out like a sore thumb and I won¡¯t dye it. I¡¯ve never. I told Peter and Beatrix myself at different times. They¡¯d been thinking I was dying my hair.¡± he chuckled after saying this. ¡°But you¡¯re so close. At least you met a family. And at least I also met the little angel. I¡¯ve smiled with her a lot than all the time I stayed in that Ralton.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take revenge together andplete the mate bond. Don¡¯t worry, the day is sooner than we think. We just need to get stronger.¡± ¡°Yeah. And by the way, someone says you should¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t say the rest. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Pam.. she says ¡®prepare your waist.''¡± her face had turned red. ¡°Pam? That¡¯s the name of your wolf spirit? If that¡¯s her wish, then I¡¯ll work very hard for the awaited night.¡± he chuckled. She blushed even more and managed to muster the strength to speak. ¡°I think you and your wolf spirit should talk to them for a while. I¡¯ll be back¡± She quickly closed her eyes and re-opened them after a few seconds. They had changed color now and were glowing. ¡°Hello, mate. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Pam.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too, Pam. You must be Lavana¡¯s wolf spirit?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll let you meet with the others. They are super anxious for this chance.¡± ¡°Okay. Take care.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± Lavana¡¯s eyes closed again and then re-opened. This time her eyes were glowing orange. ¡°Hello, Phoenix.¡± He saw the voice had changed too. ¡°Hello. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m named Oceana.¡± ¡°Oceana. You¡¯ve got a beautiful name. You are her other spirit?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m her mermaid spirit.¡± Chapter 55 ¡°Oh, so Lavana can shift into both a beautiful wolf and a sexy mermaid. Wow!¡± he gave a thumbs up while smiling. ¡°Hehe. You¡¯ve got a sweet mouth. We all liked you from the moment you appeared. I like that instant you swore to the moon goddess and epted us. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s what I ought to do. I finally found my ideal mate, of course, I¡¯ll do the right thing.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m retreating. Someone else is itching to speak too.¡± Lavana closed her eyes. Phoenix thought he was about to hear Lavana¡¯s angelic voice soon only for her eye to open and glow a different color. He was tongue-tied. ¡°Another eye color change?¡± he eximed, standing from his seat with an expression of disbelief. Didn¡¯t that mean that his mate was a¡­ ¡°Hello, boy. Sit back down. I like talking to people eye to eye. Sit down.¡± The voice this time was like that of a child but it held so much power. Subconsciously, he sat back down. ¡°Are you surprised? You don¡¯t know all the facts and you just concluded Lavana¡¯s a ¡®perfect hybrid¡¯. How dare you exclude me and not acknowledge my existence?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± he stuttered. ¡°Did I ask you to speak, Mr man?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Shut it. You know how fortunate you are?¡± He nodded and then shook his head. He was confused. He wasn¡¯t at all prepared for this. ¡°Lavana, is it fun? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had 3 spirits and that the third one is this entric?¡± he thought. He had no tears to shed. ¡°If you¡¯d forsaken Lavana, do you know what would have urred to you?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Oceana intended to beat the vitality out of you. Pam would cook you for dinner if she took over. And guess what I designed?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just kill me with one p?¡± he said with a meek voice. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re wrong. I intended to rid you of that third leg.¡± Hearing this, he shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m d I made the right decision. Thank you for thinking so favourably of me.¡± he managed to say. ¡°Who thinks highly of you? Boy, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. What may I call you?¡± ¡°Thora. Call me Boss Thora.¡± ¡°Boss Thora.¡± ¡°Good boy. I¡¯m withdrawing. Just know if you upset Lavana, you¡¯ll hear from me. Am I clear?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes! Yes, Boss Thora.¡± he nodded vigorously. ¡°You are morepliant than Lavana herself. Come closer, boy,¡± Phoenix obeyed. ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Phoenix did not argue and just did as this Thora desired. He saw Lavana¡¯s fingers turn into long ws. Thora told him to close his eyes and he did so. The next thing he felt was pain in his forehead and under his eyelids. He gritted his teeth. Thora must have used one of the long sharp ws on his face. After a short while, the pain subsided until it waspletely gone. But his face felt a little hot. ¡°All done. Now open your eyes.¡± He did so and saw her smiling with satisfaction. ¡°Take a look at yourself in the mirror, boy.¡± Lavana¡¯s eyes closed and when they re-opened, it was normal human eyes. Lavana was now in control. Seeing Phoenix¡¯s face, she gasped and blood flowed from her nose. ¡°What happened?¡± Phoenix quickly rose in concern. ¡°No, nothing.¡± she turned to look away from him. ¡°Mate, you are bleeding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You should do as Thora said.¡± Phoenix sighed and his ring glowed. A mirror appeared in his hand. What he saw shocked him. Who was looking back at him? Is that him or maybe the mirror itself was ying pranks? His ring shone again and another mirror appeared in his hand after cing the first mirror on the table. But he got the same result. The face looking back at him had a red moon mark on his forehead and four small circr purple marks each under his eyelids. He looked ten times more handsome than before. ¡°Lavana, what¡¯s your third spirit?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me for not telling you I¡¯m actually a perfect tribrid?¡± ¡°A little but I¡¯m not now. What¡¯s Thora, I mean Boss Thora?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a Millennium-old Dragon spirit,¡± Lavana replied with a sigh. She¡¯d already cleaned off the blood that escaped her nostrils. Phoenix already knew why she had a nosebleed. He had a face that would even make men turn gay! ¡°Okay, so you can shapeshift into a wolf, a mermaid and a dragon.¡± he remarked and she nodded. ¡°Okay. You only surpass me with one. Besides, having her means it¡¯ll be easier to take vengeance.¡± ¡°Eaches with powers,¡± she disclosed. A fireball appeared in her right hand. ¡°This is from Pam.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I guess Oceana should be water?¡± he tried to specte. An ice chain appeared in Lavana¡¯s left hand. ¡°Oh, ice. But you can still work with water.¡± ¡°Yeah, in a water body, I canunch many ice chains,¡± Lavana replied. Both the ice chain and fireball were extinguished. She opened her mouth and spat out a ball of lightning. Phoenix dodged, somersaulting beforending again. ¡°Hey, you could have cautioned me!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± she apologized. ¡°Fire, Ice, Lightning, that¡¯s amazing. We make the best couple.¡± he smiled and brought her into a warm hug. ¡°We have a long way ahead of us. There¡¯s still time to discover about each other.¡± he whispered while petting her hair. ¡°Mmm!¡± was her only reply as she enjoyed his petting. ¡°Do you think my siblings will still recognize me?¡± ¡°They should. We¡¯d better go back before they worry to the point of illness.¡± She suggested. ¡°Yeah. But gimme a kiss first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Phoenix broke the hug. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should kiss my lips though I know you very much want to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t assume the wrong things.¡± she turned away with heated cheeks. ¡°Okay, okay. If you don¡¯t have the courage, you can let me kiss you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± she turned to look at him. He¡¯s wearing that annoying smile this time. ¡°What? You don¡¯t have the courage?¡± ¡°Who says so?¡± she tip-toed and nted a kiss on his forehead. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t feel that.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Are you yourself satisfied with it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Permit me to kiss you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± she looked at his lips and it reminded her of strawberries. Of course, she wanted a taste but¡­ ¡°Enjoy,¡± he said. ¡°W-What?¡± she asked in puzzlement. The next thing, he put his hands around her waist and crashed his lips on hers. Lavana wanted to resist but soon stopped, wrapping her hands around him. They stopped minutester to catch some air. ¡°How was it?¡± he asked. ¡°Amazing!¡± she replied without thinking but then turned away. ¡°You¡¯re blushing harder. I don¡¯t need to see your face to know that.¡± ¡°You meanie.¡± she turned around to point at him but this time his eyes had changed color to gold. ¡°Hello, little mate. I¡¯m River, Phoenix¡¯s wolf spirit.¡± ¡°Hello. You have a nice voice.¡± Shemented. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m ttered, mate. Until the bond isplete, I won¡¯t speak too much. And one piece of advice, add a little more meat. Coz on that special night, you¡¯re gonna be thankful you had it. See ya sometime.¡± Phoenix¡¯s eyes closed and re-opened. His normal eyes could now be seen. ¡°Your wolf is a flirt.¡± ¡°So are all your spirits. Besides, Boss Thora is so terrifying.¡± ¡°She can hear you.¡± Lavana reminded. ¡°I know. But don¡¯t let her take control unless it¡¯s crucial. I nearly pissed my pants.¡± Phoenix confessed, causing her tough. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯tugh, this is a serious matter.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s funny too. Okay, I heard you. Phoenix, while waiting for the day I can ept you officially, you know you have some work to do right?¡± ¡°Not just me. You do too. Just like the humans, courtship, dating. The marriagees before the special night.¡± ¡°Must you think about that night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the day we be closest to one another.¡± ¡°You men only think with your crotch.¡± Lavana kicked him off the mountain. He flew back up with messy hair. ¡°Lavana, catch up with me if you can.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Dragon wings sprouted from her back and she started flying after Phoenix. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll y dress up but if I win¡­¡± ¡°You wanna beat this dragon?¡± He heard a childish voice and knew he just shot himself in the foot. In a minute, she was ahead of him by a lot of metres. He suddenly turned around and yelled: ¡°I¡¯m racing back to the mountain.¡± Then he flew with all his might back to the mountain, only to find Lavana already seated on the chair she sat on earlier, with legs crossed. ¡°Dress up beautifully tomorrow when you visit. Remember, you must be beautiful.¡± sheughed. ¡°So I should look beautiful, uh? Noted, mate!¡± he nodded. Earlier when he yelled he was going back, Thora who was in control suddenly stopped flying and used teleportation. In no time, she was already seated on this chair. ¡°Cheaters never win!¡± she giggled as she rose. ¡°I know. I was doomed to y dress up, the moment Boss Thora took control.¡± he soughed and his right index finger¡¯s ring glowed. The chairs, table and mirrors disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he said, taking hold of her right hand. She nodded with a smile and both vanished from the mountain. Chapter 56 She kept tapping her right foot on the floor with her hands folded while seated on the chair. Peter was just seated on the floor cross-legged. He was reading arge, ancient-looking pink with intertwined vines on the cover. Its pages were glowing a little. He did this in a bid to take his mind away from the matter at hand. Suddenly, there was a bright light that appeared close to the table. This attracted their attention and both hastily rose and looked at the light with expectation. And they weren¡¯t disappointed as two figures appeared and the light faded. ¡°Big sis!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± The worried two called out at the same time. They ran to the one they were bothered about. Before the light had faded, Phoenix already used a spell on his face. He didn¡¯t want many questions about why his face had altered or how he got those marks on his face. No, he wasn¡¯t ready for that. It was better to look the way his siblings could easily recognize. ¡°Big sis, are you okay?¡± Beatrix asked in concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Rixie,¡± Lavana responded. ¡°He didn¡¯t renounce you, did he?¡± the little one inquired what was on her mind while ncing at Phoenix. ¡°You make a guess, baby girl,¡± Phoenix replied with a mischievous smile before his mate could say a word. ¡°Big sis, you tell me.¡± Beatrix did not want to specte on such a vital issue. She just wants the truth! ¡°We¡¯re still mates, Rixie,¡± Lavana replied as she squatted, bringing the little girl into a hug. ¡°So big sis, you¡¯re also now my sister-inw? When is the wedding date? Hehe, I¡¯m very good at dancing. I¡¯ll prepare the most outstanding dance the world has ever seen. And I¡¯ll as well¡­¡± ¡°Baby girl, the wedding date isn¡¯t that soon but it will happen. Surely!¡± Lavana interrupted her. ¡°Eh?¡± the little one eximed in bewilderment. ¡°So you guys won¡¯t get married yet. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°You are being too nosy,¡± Lavana replied before heading to the bathroom. Now it was the siblings left in the room. Phoenix sat on the bed and crossed his long legs. The peacock fan appeared in his hand and he began examining it. ¡°Eldest brother¡­¡± Beatrix whined. ¡°Nope! You won¡¯t get a word about it from me. Now, climb onto the bed. I¡¯ll read you a story. Early to bed, early to rise.¡± ¡°Then you should sleep too. Practice what you preach.¡± she harrumphed and folded her hands, turning around so he could only see her back. Phoenix sighed. ¡°It¡¯s great then. Someone will not follow me to explore the Peaky cave next month. I feel so relieved.¡± he stretched his body after cing the fan on the bed. ¡°Peaky cave?¡± she spun to face him and wore a big, bright smile. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m going to sleep now, eldest brother.¡± In a jiffy, she had already climbed onto the bed and let Peter tuck her in. ¡°So you still have your days, eh? I feel avenged.¡± Peter said with a mocking chuckle. Seeing this, Beatrix nodded, wearing an all too familiar pitiful face. She sniffed with red eyes. It seemed her tears would drop at any point. ¡°Eldest brother, you see when you and big sis weren¡¯t around, big brother¡­ he¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, we yed a nice game and had fun for a while. But we soon got bored. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Peter quickly said while covering Beatrix¡¯s mouth. Why did she n on using her killer move tonight? Is she that pissed? ¡°Peter¡­¡± Phoenix called. Peter¡¯s heart started beating twice as fast. He¡¯s definitely going on another annoying mission again. ¡°You just read a story to her. And when my mate¡¯s out, tell her I had an emergency; I¡¯lle back for her as soon as I¡¯m done with the thing. I¡¯m off!¡± ¡°Eh? Where are you going?¡± Peter could not believe his ears. His punishment was to read the little Riri a story? More like a blessing instead! He wanted to jump up for joy but knew to maintain his calm. ¡°I have some other vital matters to attend to,¡± Phoenix replied and got off the bed, picking up the fan. ¡°Eldest brother¡­ you¡¯re leaving me with him?¡± Beatrix couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry but I really have to go. Let Peter take my ce, alright? I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± ¡°Big brother¡­¡± ¡°Ssh! Cute girls arepliant. That¡¯s when they be likeable.¡± ¡°But how docile is mum?¡± ¡°She is ady and she is obedient. And don¡¯t casually add to or deduct from a matter. I¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡± Phoenix walked to Beatrix and kissed her forehead. ¡°Are we good?¡± he asked. Beatrix nodded. ¡°Yes, eldest brother. We are good,¡± she replied. ¡°Alright then. Love you, Riri.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± she smiled. Her eyes were red. It wasn¡¯t because he was leaving. It¡¯s coz of something else. ¡°Ok. Be safe, big bro.¡± Peter said with a small smile. ¡°Hmmm,¡± Phoenix nodded. He walked to the table and waved at them before light covered him and he vanished. Now that he was gone, Peter¡¯s smile vanished. He turned to face his little sis. ¡°I¡¯m gonna read you something very intriguing.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He sat beside her on the bed and took out a red book written in a strangenguage. Seeing the book, she immediately sat up. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna read me that, are you?¡± she asked with a shaky voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hearing about the history of the Wizs?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°No. I want something else. History is too boring.¡± she grumbled. ¡°Ok then. I do have another choice for you.¡± he took out a ck book with red vines on the cover. He smiled as he showed the book to her. ¡°This is your second option.¡± ¡°No third alternative?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Nah! No third option, Riri,¡± Beatrix gulped. The title of the second book was ¡®The troublesome flowers¡¯. It may seem like an interesting book about beautifuldies and romance but really it¡¯s not. It was a horror story. Half a page of this book that she nced atst year made her have sleepless nights. This book served the purpose of building the heart¡¯s strength and courage. A wizard or witch from time to time would go on missions. None of them was a stroll in the park. If one was not valiant, he/she wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. But she was still a babe. How can he read this sort of book to her? Is he truly her brother? ¡°History it is then. Just read it to me.¡± she sighed and rested her back on the bed. ¡°You are not allowed to fall asleep until I¡¯m done reading the first 20 pages,¡± Peter warned. Beatrix felt like crying. ¡°Big sis,e rescue me.¡± she wished in her heart. As if her prayers just got answered, the door to the bathroom opened and Lavana came out. Peter was already reading from the first page of therge book. ¡°King Eraticus, the first king of the wiz¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Beatrix doesn¡¯t want to listen to all that nd stuff. You can go. I will read her bedtime stories.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Peter was unwilling and unhappy. ¡°You want me to cook you for dinner?¡± she threatened. ¡°My meat is not tasty. Don¡¯t eat me.¡± he feigned being scared for some seconds before dropping the act. ¡°Last time, I was surprised; that¡¯s why you could do as you please. Now I¡¯m all set.¡± his golden scepter appeared and started glowing. ¡°You wanna have a try with your measly fireball?¡± he asked mockingly. ¡°Dumb.¡± Lavana walked to him and pushed him aside. Then she sat on the bed and brought Beatrix closer to her, putting her hands around the little one¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Big sis is here,¡± she whispered and Beatrix nodded with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. But he bullied me.¡± she pouted. ¡°I can see that. What do you want me to do to him, Rixie?¡± ¡°Hello,dies, I¡¯m right here. Be done quickly with your unneeded fluffy scene and let me do my job, alright!¡± ¡°Your job? Bedtime tales. That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to read to a kid. Who reads horrors or history? Are you insane?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t mind that you¡¯re my brother¡¯s mate. Who are you to lecture me?¡± Peter snapped. ¡°Exactly as you said. I¡¯m Phoenix¡¯s mate,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t even look as pretty as our servant girls. How can he ept you as his mate? Maybe he has other ns?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pretty?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°You aren¡¯t. Look at how skinny you are and your tanned skin.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with tanned skin?¡± ¡°Nothing. The problem lies with the one wearing it.¡± ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t say another word.¡± Beatrix couldn¡¯t help but warn him. Lavana was pissed here. Peter thought she had just the firepower and so he wasn¡¯t scared. But he doesn¡¯t know her big sis is a tribrid. He would be toast if she was angered more than this. But this dumb big brother didn¡¯t take the warning. ¡°My brother¡¯s standards must have fallen really low, or maybe you bewitched him? What¡¯s there to like in you? You have no flesh¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Lavana stretched her right hand but Beatrix quickly embraced her tummy. ¡°Big sis. Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s a dummy, alright. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± Beatrix beseeched but Peter, who didn¡¯tprehend what was going on, became unhappy that Riri just called him a dummy. A certified wizard was a dummy? In battle, a werewolf was crafty but wiz bloods are dangerous. They unleash their all and are craftier than all shifters. He has never failed any mission given to him until now. That shows how strong he was both in heart and physically, though Phoenix was thousands of miles above him. ¡°Beatrix! You call me a fool?¡± he asked glumly. ¡°Don¡¯t put words in my mouth. I said you¡¯re a dummy, a blockhead.¡± Chapter 57 Peter had returned to the room not too long ago. The Tv was already switched off as Beatrix found it so displeasing. How can she be feeling worried but they are showing aedy series? What nonsense! Was this the moment to giggle? Angered, Peter took his scepter and pointed it at Lavana. ¡°I¡¯m gonna teach you a lesson today, Lavana,¡± he yelled but at this moment, he saw her eyes turn orange. He became confounded. How is it possible for a werewolf to have this pair of eyes? They didn¡¯t even look like they belong to a wolf either. Was it because of her wolf that had firepower? ¡°So, you want to teach me a lesson, eh?¡± as she said this, ice chains came out of her hands and wrapped around Peter¡¯s neck. They weren¡¯t tight but the chill emanating from these chains around his neck spelt danger! He opened his mouth in stupefaction. Didn¡¯t she have fire powers? Howe she can make ice chains too? What exactly was his brother¡¯s mate? ¡°You say I¡¯m undeserving to be your brother¡¯s mate? I¡¯m hideous? Lower than your servants?¡± Lavana rose from the bed. A fireball appeared in her left hand. Peter¡¯s eyes widened. What kind of Omega specie is this? It¡¯s not even in the records! ¡°I¡¯m gonna make sure you learn how to speak properly. If you are still obstinate, I can borrow your tongue.¡± more ice chains wereunched at his neck and all the chains began to tighten. He started choking. His scepter glowed brighter andunched fire at Lavana but she simply smiled. All the fire the scepterunched at her was absorbed into her fireball which became bigger. Peter¡¯s eyes widened in shock. If he were not choking here, he would love to p or pinch himself to see if he was dreaming. ¡°I cautioned you, big bro,¡± Beatrix said before getting off the bed. She walked to Peter and touched the ice chains on his neck. She cringed. The chains were so cold! Her brother¡¯s skin was changing to blue slowly. If this continued¡­ She was thinking of how to calm this pissed Lavana when the fireball in her big sis¡¯ left hand extinguished. The ice chains that were shrinking around Peter¡¯s neck, vanished. Beatrix looked at Lavana with a puzzled face. Thetter just sighed and sat back on the bed. ¡°Peter, if you don¡¯t leave here his instant, I swear, I¡¯ll make you 8 on my killed persons list,¡± Lavana said as she rubbed her palms. She no longer looked threatening but Peter knew she meant every word. Beatrix couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. So the three vampires she killed that day made it 7 persons. Her stupid big bro here was about to be next if she did not stop herself in time. ¡°La¡­ Lavana,¡± Peter stuttered while clutching his neck. ¡°You are disobedient.¡± she stretched out her right hand and his radiant scepter flew into her hand. Peter knew that she could hold his scepter without any repercussions. So he didn¡¯t bother to resist. He quickly rose from the floor and bowed his head in apology to Lavana. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± he said before vamoosing through the window. ¡°Hmph, I want to see how you can im the scepter.¡± Lavana ced Peter¡¯s scepter on the cupboard and told Beatrix to climb on the bed. She then covered the both of them with the nket and sighed as she rested her head on the pillow. ¡°Rixie, did I frighten you? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that. I would not harm your family.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I know. You just wanted to teach him a lesson.¡± Beatrix replied in understanding. Lavana nodded and rubbed the little girl¡¯s head. Having a smart babe was very cool. ¡°Big sis, you said you¡¯d read me bedtime stories. But you can¡¯t read.¡± ¡°Er¡­ that was to fend him off. I have promised to read you bedtime stories but I can¡¯t. But I can tell you a story of a little girl then.¡± Beatrix nodded happily. Reading bedtime stories and telling good tales have the same effect; the only difference was a book in hand with pictures. ¡°I¡¯m all ears, big sis.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lavana cleared her throat. ¡°Once upon a time, there lived a beautiful girl named Pixie. She lived in a smallmunity with her mom and dad. She had a wonderful ymate called Austin. His mom made very nice cakes. Pixie loved to go y with him every day. They went to the same school and sat close to each other. Austin can tell really great jokes and made Pixie very happy. Her dad once went to a show dressed like a princess with her. Her mom¡¯s really pretty and a brilliant dancer. She also loves to travel when there¡¯s a chance and she¡¯d take Austin along for the journey¡­¡± Minutester. &&&&& ¡°Austin and Pixie waved goodbye to each other. She also waved her parents goodbye. She followed the fairy godmother into the fantasy world. asionally, she would pay visits. She attended her parents¡¯ marriage anniversaries, she attended Austin¡¯s marriage, got married in themunity and always¡­ always¡­¡± Lavana looked at the little one and saw that she was already asleep. She smiled as she caressed her head gently, cing a kiss on Beatrix¡¯s forehead before slowly leaving the bed. Peter¡¯s staff was still there, glowing as ever. She looked around the room and walked to the window. Then she opened a part of it. She looked at the starry sky and a tear slid down her right eye. She made a happy ending for a story with such a horrifying ending. None of the characters was even alive. Only Pixie was alive, only her. Someone robbed of a happy childhood and gifted terrible memories. She clenched her hands into fists. Alpha ke! Ralton pack! Alpha Chase! She must get stronger and take revenge. She recalled that the little one was sensitive to aura changes and didn¡¯t want to wake her up. She scaled the window and closed it back gently. She looked around before walking to arge tree, hiding behind it. Her eyes soon changed color and dragon wings sprouted from her back. She flew upward to the sky with speed and headed south. Away from the pack. She had nowhere in mind. She just wanted a ce to let off some steam. She couldn¡¯t trouble the sleeping Beatrix. Thankfully, she saw a river after flying for over an hour. She headed downwards, diving into the water body with a big ssh. She looked around in the water. Her eyes had already changed to orange. Her wings retracted and she hissed as her legs fused and transformed into a purple tail withrge pink fins. The pink gem appeared on her forehead and the tattoos appeared on her belly and back. She took off the remnants of her ripped clothing before starting to swim. This was no time to admire the view. She could do that some other time. She started swimming as fast as she could in the water, asionallyunching ice chains at annoying aquatic life that tried to get in her way. She continued racing until she no longer felt unhappy. She slowed down and began to admire the life teeming underwater. Some were sleeping, some were awake and moving about. She grinned and waved at them before twirling around. She returned to her human form and stood on the riverbed. She closed her eyes for a moment and then re-opened them. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re calm now. You want to learn how to dance?¡± Thora, who¡¯d woken from slumber, asked. ¡°Dance?¡± Lavana scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance. I want to practice some fighting moves instead.¡± ¡°Underwater? *chuckles* I suggest you dance instead. The moves that I know can only be taught when your dancing skills are medium level.¡± Lavana sighed. ¡°What does dancing have to do with fighting?¡± ¡°Girl, you underestimate the power of dancing. If you¡¯ve seen the battle dance, you¡¯d change your mind.¡± ¡°Well, I have nothing else to do tonight. I¡¯ll take your suggestion then.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ll teach you the basics. But before that, let¡¯s test how flexible you are. Last time, you were nothing to write home about. Since you¡¯ve received some training from that Rndro and also found our mate, there should be some improvements.¡± ¡°Er¡­ before wemence, I have something to ask.¡± ¡°Ask away,¡± ¡°The moment Phoenix acknowledged me as eternal soulmate, I indeed felt this magical feeling for a short while, then pain was the next thing that greeted me. Tell me, what was that?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you recall?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the third dragon transformation phase?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow. Chapter 58 ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it supposed to start after some days or a couple of hours? Why would it start soon after he epted me?¡± ¡°That liquid you drank on the mountain will dy the transformation to the day of the final shifting. It¡¯s the day all three forms will be solidified. The pain you felt on the day you shifted into your three identities will be considered a walk in the park.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The third phase starts the moment your mate epted you. If that bastard Chase epted you for example, all transformation phases will bepleted that day. Then the final shifting will be on ater date. But he renounced you. So only your second dragon phase waspleted. Now that Phoenix has epted you, the third phase was supposed to begin. Pushing it to ater date shes with the date of the final shifting. Don¡¯t me him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. No one can stand seeing their loved one in pain and not do anything about it. He saved me from the pain tonight. That¡¯s why I can even attempt dancing. ¡± ¡°Yeah. You want to know the date of your final shifting?¡± ¡°Can I not know?¡± ¡°Lavana, it¡¯s better to know. So you don¡¯t make ns you can¡¯t carry out on that day.¡± Lavana sighed. ¡°Okay, tell me then.¡± ¡°Next full moon.¡± ¡°That of this month or next month?¡± ¡°This month. You have a few days left to prepare.¡± ¡°Should I tell Phoenix?¡± ¡°He¡¯s our mate. You shouldn¡¯t hide secrets from each other. This builds the trust and confidence. Besides, having him close by will be beneficial.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lavana nodded in understanding. ¡°So, it¡¯s now the time to test your flexibility. Raise your right foot, and hold it with your right hand. Bring your leg closer to your shoulder. Sigh. You have a long way to go and no, don¡¯t hold on to anything for support. See how your feet are wobbling. This is terrible.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re that keen on lecturing me or berating me?¡± Lavana asked with a raised eyebrow.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Both. You need to be serious¡­¡± ¡°I am serious here. If we weren¡¯t in the water, maybe I could be more stable and be sweating by now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve barely assumed that position for a few seconds. How can you perspire?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Lavana, since I¡¯m teaching you these basics when I¡¯m supposed to be enjoying beauty sleep just like the other two¡­¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n evil.¡± ¡°Says the one who wanted to castrate Phoenix,¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡­ That was a joke.¡± ¡°You even scare our mate.¡± ¡°That¡­ Focus on what I¡¯m teaching you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just showing me the ¡®basics¡¯. You haven¡¯t started teaching yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so gonna¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make empty threats.¡± Lavana put her leg down and stretched her body. ¡°You¡¯re not serious about anything.¡± ¡°Back at you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna sleep,¡± ¡°Okay. Thanks for keeping mepany. I love you, Thora,¡± ¡°Keep that love to yourself.¡± Thora¡¯s voice was no longer heard. She¡¯d gone to slumber. Now that it was finally quiet, she started doing push-ups. She¡¯s not gonna sweat anyway. But it wasn¡¯t easy to do it though. 10 minutester, She got tired and decided to rest on a rock for a while. She got delighted on noticing some edible fruits, so she swam over to get some. But there was this big fish that suddenly reared its gigantic head. It opened its big mouth at her. Meanwhile, Peter was having a mental breakdown. Who knew his big brother woulde to find him and beat him up? His handsome face was gone. How would he face Riri like this? How could he muster the courage to go get his scepter back now? That Lavana was still in possession of it. Can he go back with this face and weakened body, and dare to ask for it? How much mockery he¡¯d receive. Will Phoenix even let him go? ¡°Big bro, why are you suddenly like this? Didn¡¯t you say you had an emergency, that you wanted to settle it and thene back?¡± ¡°I have settled it long ago. I returned in time to see you insulting my mate. With those rotten eyes of yours, how dare you call her ugly? How dare you put her below the level of servants?¡± Hearing Phoenix¡¯s reply, Peter felt like the earth should just open up and swallow him. Let him be saved from this angry wizard in front of him. But the earth beneath him would not do as he wished. No wonder Phoenix was pissed. He heard everything! How much self-control and patience this Phoenix had to wait until he scurried out of thedies¡¯ room and headed into the woods, before taking out his anger on him. How scary. ¡°Big¡­ Big brother¡­¡± he immediately got on his knees, his trembling palms pressed together. ¡°Big brother¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. I was wrong. I was stupid, a dummy. I was blind to mistake a pearl for the fish eye. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he begged. If his scepter was with him, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be beaten this badly. He would have been able to fight back a bit. But in terms of physicalbat, he was weaker than Phoenix. So he fared badly upon encountering him. ¡°You¡¯re apologising to me. I don¡¯t need it. You should go apologize to the one whose feelings you hurt.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go back. I¡¯ll go back and apologize.¡± Peter quickly rose from the ground and turned around, intending to rush back the way he¡¯de, only for Phoenix to hold his rope. ¡°They are having a good sleep. I don¡¯t allow you to disturb them.¡± ¡°i¡­¡± ¡°Lavana must be dreaming of me. How can you go and disrupt her dreams with your miserable apology?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mope. Follow me. We¡¯ll pay a visit tomorrow evening.¡± he pped Peter¡¯s back. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Could he dare to say yes? This scary brother of his. He was terrifying. Once he was sent out on missions to capture offenders and nuisances, hees back quickly because they just surrendered themselves. Those who tried to resist got beaten up till they saw only stars for days. Even the ones who said they¡¯d rather die than confess did so the moment he made his presence known in the dungeon. If the imperial guards in charge of torturing were considered cruel in their tactics, then Phoenix was savage! He knew that Phoenix had been lenient with him tonight because he was family. Besides, hemitted a wrong. What right did he have toment about being beaten up? If his father even heard of what he did from Phoenix, he¡¯d sleep in the dungeon for a few days. So he quickly shook his head and beamed a smile. This action caused the cut on his lower lip to stretch, causing him pain and the smile faltered. ¡°Let¡¯s go treat your injuries. And I¡¯m sorry for beating you up, Peter, but you indeed deserved it. You had iting, you know.¡± Phoenix put his hand around Peter, smiling. This smile did not in the leastfort Peter at all. ¡®Phoenix, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t smile. How can I trust that you¡¯re not cooking up schemes against me?¡¯ he thought in his heart. ¡°Big brother,¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can¡­ Can you not tell father?¡± ¡°Why would I? Do I look like I would do such a thing?¡± ¡®Then why are you smiling so brightly?¡¯ Peter thought. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already beaten you up. You¡¯ve paid half price for your error. Tomorrow, you¡¯llplete the other part.¡± Phoenix added. Light covered the both of them and soon they vanished. Chapter 59 ***** Lavana in question stared at the huge ck and red-scaled fish. Its eyes were almost invisible but its yellow teeth like its head were big and sharp! ¡°Hello, fish.¡± she waved but the fish started swimming towards her in ire. ¡°Might as well practice with you.¡± She quicklyunched several ice chains at the fish with both hands. Since she was in the water, her chains were much stronger and bigger. The fish struggled to get out of the chains but couldn¡¯t. ¡°What a big for nothing,¡± shemented. Sheunched a chain around a rock and then connected it to the chains around the fish¡¯s body. Now her hands had no chainsunching from them. The fish kept struggling but still couldn¡¯t get out. It suddenly let out a screech. Though she didn¡¯t know what it meant, she knew it was better to leave that ce. So she swam to the nts that had the fruits she wanted to eat and started plucking as many as her hands could hold. She heard louder screeches close by and knew the backup hade. ¡°I just wanted a one or two but you wouldn¡¯t let me. Now, this take this. She threw the ones she¡¯d plucked from the nts at the chained fish. Sheunched a chain at the nt with the most fruits and uprooted it. She flung it backwards, far away from her. At this time, the backup were already here. She found a ce to hide and transform into her merself. The moment she was done with her shifting, one of the backup fishes that was twice bigger than the chained one found her. It let out a screech. ¡°Bastard!¡± she cussed andunched an ice chain at its mouth before using the moment of surprise to swim away in the direction she threw that nt earlier. Now three fishes minus the chained ones were going after her. Though she felt unease, a part of her thought it was fun. She increased her swimming speed but the fish still did not lose out. ¡°Wow, despite their enormous size, they are incredibly fast. Wow!¡± she thought as she increased her speed again, this time swimming in a zigzag manner. She soon found the nt that she uprooted and headed downwards. The fishes did the same. They just didn¡¯t expect her to head up suddenly. By the time they could turn, she was swimming towards the surface fast. Unwilling to give up, they started their chase. Lavana turned her head and saw they wereing at her. She just had to get to the surface, then she would be free from these annoying sea monsters. She didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d meet a big fish with several spikes on its body heading toward her. Behind her were those pissed fish, above her was a hungry-looking fish. ¡°Only one way then.¡± She closed her eyes and her pink gemstone lit up along with the tattoos on her body. ¡°Teleport!¡± she yelled and immediately, pink light covered her and she vanished. The fishes who were swimming so fast to get her stopped. The thief/prey had just vanished before their very eyes. They stared around there for a while before returning to their domain. The fish whose mouth was chained earlier, along with the one chained to a boulder, were now free as the ice chains had disappeared. So many fruitsy scattered on the riverbed. Some were ripe, others unripe. The nts with fruits were just two and they were still small and yet to ripen. Lavana appeared in an underwater cave. It was dark but her gemstone shone like a torch lighting her path. She swam to the entrance and looked around carefully before swimming out. She headed towards the surface. Unlike where she was before, it was bright underwater. So she concluded that this area was another part of the world that was in the daytime. Her gemstone stopped glowing, as there was no need for it. Now that her upper body was above water, she sighed. There was this cool breeze. She looked at the sunny sky and also around her. She saw a rock that protruded out of the water. She swam to it and climbed it. Then she sat. Half of her tail was in the water. She didn¡¯t know where she was. This is her first time using her gemstone. Oceana had told her one time that the gemstone was used to teleport. Now she¡¯d ended up in a ce she didn¡¯t know. How would she get back now? So much for wanting to vent out her anger and pissing off those fish! She sighed again and closed her eyes, trying to awaken any of her slumbering spirits, only to suddenly hear a faint cry. This made her open her eyes in rm. ¡°Am I just hearing things or is someone really out here?¡± she turned her head and saw nothing. Whether there was a cry or not, she must find out. She closed her eyes and tried to pinpoint where the cry was from. Soon she opened her eyes and dived back into the water with the nt still in hand. She headed northward with speed. She soon found the source of the cry. A family was in the water, all tied at their hands and feet to one enormous millstone. She was dismayed. Who would do this? There was even a little girl amongst them, plus the mom was pregnant. What wickedness! She quickly disposed of the nt and headed toward the drowning family. Sheunched several ice chains from her left hand, and these chains caught hold of the millstone. Then she used arge chain with spikesunched from her right to cut the chains used to trap the family. Now that it was cut, she let the chains on the millstone vanish so it sank down into the seabed. Then sheunched chains that were smaller and thin at the family of 7. The dad and his oldest son were conscious the whole time. When they saw hering earlier, they were afraid that she must be some monster wanting to eat them. They thought they all were indeed doomed. Who knew this thing turned out to be part human, part fish? A mermaid only seen in those fairytales read to children.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Here was one, alive and kicking. And she was not here to harm nor eat them but saving them. She had this cool power! She couldunch ice chains from her bare hands! Incredible. Lavana having coiled the chains around the family swam towards the surface. Upon surfacing out of the water with them, she let the chains vanish. She caught hold of the little girl. The man grabbed his wife. The other children manages to stay afloat. Lavana closed her eyes and reopened them after a shortwhile. She pointed her free left hand at the water behind them and a wide tform of ice was formed. She ced the shivering girl on it and beckoned on the others to get on. When they did, she started pushing the tform towards the nearest shore that was still some miles away. By the time they got to shore, she was super exhausted. The family got out of the tform and sat on the sand. She sighed as she crawled out of the water at a ce away from their sight. Lavana soon stood after turning human. She looked ahead and saw that they were on an ind. She walked to where the famuly sat on the sand. The pregnantdy was seated on a small rock, rubbing her belly gently. The family members were shivering but they managed to thank her for helping them. They saw that blur covered certain parts of her body. The adults thought that it¡¯s because she was a mermaid that¡¯s why it was so. Lavana smiled and told them to wait there. They nodded and she headed deeper into the woods in the ind. From her experience, she could not go too deep. Last time she was alone. If she got chased back by wildlife, she can¡¯t guarantee the safety of the helpless family. She gathered some wood and soon returned to them. The 4 sons of the family helped arrange the wood. One of them also apanied her to go get some dry leaves and anything lightable they could find. Then they returned with a heap each. Now all that¡¯s left is setting fire to it. ¡°Miss mermaid¡­¡± the man asked nervously. ¡°I have a name.¡± she corrected him. Chapter 60 ¡°S-Sorry. I don¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± ¡°I know that. Call me Anna.¡± ¡°Okay. Miss Anna, thank you once again for rescuing us. Without you, we¡¯re truly goners! You brought us here and helped us find these. How will a fire be made? I¡¯ll go deeper to see if I can find¡­.¡± He was rendered speechless when Lavanaunched a fireball at the pile of wood and dried leaves. It immediately started burning. They all thanked her for her generosity and moved closer to get some warmth. Lavana left them and returned after a while with some fruits. She gave it to the man who shared them with his family. Then she turned to face the water. It was already evening. ¡°What¡¯s your name, sir?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m Nelson¡­ Nelson Grey.¡± he replied.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Why were you all in the water? What happened?¡± ¡°I¡­ We got kidnapped and cked out. When we woke up, we were already chained to that millstone. They forced us to get into a boat and pushed us off it when they saw it was far enough.¡± Nelson replied with a sigh. ¡°Thankfully, I was there on time.¡± Lavana also sighed in relief. ¡°There¡¯s fire, I should get something better. You guys wait here and watch out for each other. I won¡¯t be going too far from here.¡± After saying this, she walked into the water. When it reached her waist, she dived in. ***** Minutester, she returned with four big fish, holding them by their tails. None was alive. She threw them at the family and asked them to roast and eat. She walked into the woods of the ind and let her wings sprout out from her back. Swimming would not get her and these people to civilization. Flying could help her know the ce with people and from there, she can return home. She prayed she would make it in time or else there¡¯d be a ruckus in Bloodstar. She flew out of the ind heading towards the east. 30 minutester, she found a ce with people. It was a vige. If she could bring these people here¡­ She immediately turned around in mid-air and flew back to the ind, reaching there in 15 minutes. Shended back in the woods and walked out. She saw that the mother and father of this family were worried about her. ¡°I¡¯ve found a vige not too far from here. Of course, I can swim there but you guys can¡¯t. And with the ice tform thingy I used in bringing you here, e will not get there in time. The only way if flying.¡± she exined. ¡°But how can we fly? Plus, miss Anna, you¡¯ve done a lot for us. Please, we¡¯ll build a raft and paddle to get there. Just show us which way we should go.¡± Mr Grey said in concern. ¡°Can you guys keep a secret?¡± ¡°Of course. We can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep a secret about our encounter.¡± the first son of the Greys said loudly. ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me three!¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at keeping secrets.¡± The four boys swore. The cute little girl named Amanda just giggled. ¡°Miss Anna, your secret is safe with us.¡± ¡°It¡¯d better be or else your eend will be worse than how I met you in the water. Am I clear!¡± They nodded. ¡°So I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ve summoned my ride. She¡¯ll be here soon. You guys wait for her, alright?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± Mrs Grey asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a mermaid.¡± ¡°Sorry for my silly question, miss.¡± ¡°No, I understand your fear. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve saved you. I won¡¯t let any of you die.¡± Lavana said with a smile before running into the water. The family stood, looking expectantly at the water. Half an hourter, a gigantic sight was what they witnessed! Out of the water, a dragon flew out. A huge and majestic one. It roared and spat out lightning in mid-air before flying down tond at the ind¡¯s shore. The human family just stared at it in shock. The mermaid miss did say she¡¯d summon her ride, right? Why wasn¡¯t it a big fish or other aquatic creature that they¡¯d expected but rather a real-life dragon? They saw the dragon fly up in the air for a while before heading downwards, towards them. They immediately made way for this huge dragon tond. When it hadnded, it crouched and moved its head to its back twice. ¡°It wants us to get on its back?¡± Mrs Grey asked while holding her frightened girl¡¯s hand. They saw the dragon move its head towards its back again. ¡°Seems so.¡± her husband said before carrying his youngest son. He gently ced the boy on the dragon¡¯s back. The dragon nodded. Mrs Grey was finally convinced. Seems this dragon is intelligent! She and the other children walked forward. Mr Grey got down and helped the rest of his family to get on the dragon¡¯s back before he finally joined them. Lavana seeing that none of them was left rose and spread her wings. She turned her head to look at them to see if they were stable. The man nodded and gave a thumbs up while the wife just smiled. Since all was set, she levitated off the ground, slowly pping her wings. She looked at the family again before flying higher. At first, the family screamed but when they reached a certain height in the sky, they became fascinated. ¡°Darling, even in my dreams I never thought of meeting a dragon say less of riding one.¡± said Nelson to his wife. ¡°We¡¯re so lucky. Even our foetus gets to experience this with us. How lucky he is.¡± his wife replied with a smile. ¡°This is the most amazing way to fly.¡± the oldest son yelled. ¡°Mama, Papa, we¡¯re flying,¡± Amanda eximed in delight and her mom petted her head. ¡°Yes, baby. We are.¡± Mrs Grey said. Amanda giggled and pped excitedly as she saw several birds fly past. Lavana soon slowed her flying speed and began to fly lower until she was a few inches above the water. When she had begun to see rocks close to the shore, she stopped andnded, her feet touched the seabed. The water was knee-deep. Mr Grey realized this was where the dragon intended to ce them. So he first jumped down. Lavana crouched so he¡¯d get his family down. The wife was carrying Amanda, while the husband carried one son on his back and held two with his hands. The eldest one stood in between them. ¡°Lord Dragon, thank you and your master for your help. We will repay your kindness in the near future.¡± Mr grey, his wife and their oldest son bowed their head. Then they walked forward to shore. Then they started waving at the dragon with big smiles on their faces. Lavana, seeing that they were safe now, straightened her body and flew away from their sight with the family cheering. When she was far enough, she headed downwards, diving into the water, causing a huge wave in the process. She pped her wings slowly till shended on the seabed. Then she crouched and let out a roar that scared away some approaching predator fish. She started shifting back into her human form in pain. When she was done, she copsed to the ground, sighing in relief. That¡¯s it. She¡¯s saved the family from dying in the water and they are in a ce where humans live. They should find their way from there. She needed to rest first for a few minutes. Then she can try to find a way to get to the Bloodstar pack. She¡¯ll just close her eyes for a few minutes¡­ &&&&& When she woke up she saw it was now dark underwater. ¡°Gosh!¡± she sat up quickly. She saw she¡¯s in her mermaid form. Since it¡¯s dark here, then it means Beatrix must have woken up. Maybe a search party was even happening right now! ¡°You can teleport again.¡± Oceana had woken up from slumber. ¡°Oceana¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just do it.¡± Lavana was reluctant. She used it once and it took her to an unknown ce. What if she teleports into a volcano or appears on a tree? Either way, she¡¯d get hurt! ¡°Lavana, just trust me. You have to rx and clear your thoughts. Then activate the gemstone.¡± She did as she was told. Now that her gemstone was activated, her heart started beating fast. ¡°Rx.¡± Oceana chided. Lavana heaved a sigh. ¡°Clear your thoughts and think of where you want to go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A secondter. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Oceana.¡± ¡°Great. So the next thing is to teleport. Say where you want to go and say the magic word and you¡¯re good to go. I¡¯m retreating to slumber. And one more thing. You did a great job today. But don¡¯t casually let others know about your existence.¡± Chapter 61 ¡°They don¡¯t know I was the dragon¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt my lecture. You aren¡¯t strong enough to face those strong viins out there. So you must be careful. Those people have seen your face and believe you live in the water and that the dragon who took them tond was your ride. No one will believe them if they say they saw and rode a real dragon or that they encountered a beautiful mermaid. There were other choices you could have made and still gotten the result of taking them to safety.¡± ¡°Building a raft?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°No. But you must know your safety is important.¡± ¡°Oceana¡­ I¡¯ll do better next time.¡± ¡°You did a great thing no doubt. But you must remember the consequences of your identity being leaked out. There¡¯s a reason you are a tribrid.¡± ¡°Mind telling me?¡± ¡°When you¡¯ve finished with the most urgent matter, you will know.¡± Oceana retreated to slumber while Lavana sighed. She started to ponder on what Oceana had said. There were indeed other ways to achieve the result without letting them know about a dragon¡¯s existence. She could have ¡®borrowed¡¯ a boat from that inhabitednd and taken it back to the ind. Then just say to the Greys that she found it on the ind mysteriously, get the family on it and shift to her mermaid form, attach ice chains to the boat and swim since she knew the way to the inhabited area. She would dissolve the ice chains once they nearednd. This would save her from all that stress of dragon transformation. The family¡¯s already honored to see her mermaid self. Why show them her dragon self? Though it¡¯s kind of nice but¡­ Fear of Beatrix not finding her when she wakes up and the resulting ruckus it could cause in Blood star pack, maybe that¡¯s why she acted that way. In the end, she got tired and woke up past the time she¡¯d nned and what she feared to happen in the pack should already be happening now. She sighed. There were plenty of chances to think twice in the future. And as long as that family keep their promises, it should be well. She¡¯s done here. It¡¯s time to go back! She sighed and finally closed her eyes. ¡°Bloodstar pack. Teleport!¡± she shouted and pink light covered her. In few seconds, she had vanished from the water. &&&&& Opening her eyes again, she found herself outside the window of their room. She wanted to sigh in relief only to fall to the ground. Geez! She forgot she was still in her merform! It was daytime already and the birds were happily singing. She sat up and made herself invisible. She couldn¡¯t let anyone see her like this. How to exin why a mermaid that supposed to be in the water is seated on the ground in a wolf pack? After returning to human form, she rose and stretched her body a bit before entering the room through the open window. She recalled closing itst night. Since it was open it meant the little one was up. Upon entering the room, she saw Beatrix seated on the chair with hands folded, her expression unreadable. Lavana felt pangs of guilt. She had made the little babe worry again. She should be more responsible! She decided to first wear some clothes before making herself visible again. Who knew she¡¯d kick her foot again against the water bottle that was in the way in the process of hurrying? This immediately alerted Beatrix as she immediately rose from her chair. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± she demanded while assuming a fighting stance. ¡°Sigh. Baby girl it¡¯s me.¡± Lavana replied, cancelling her invisibility. ¡°You¡­¡± Beatrix pointed at Lavana with widened eyes before harrumphing and seating back on the chair. Lavana took a gown and threw it on. Then she walked to Beatrix and sat beside her. ¡°Humph!¡± the little girl looked away, this time crossing her legs. ¡°Rixie¡­¡± Beatrix still didn¡¯t look at her and she sighed. ¡°Beatrix, I¡¯m sorry.¡± At this, Beatrix turned to look at her big sis. ¡°You know how worried I was? I couldn¡¯t sleep all night!¡± sheshed out. Lavana felt even more guilty. She even robbed her little sister of sleep! ¡°Rixie, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t on purpose. I didn¡¯t mean to stay out this long.¡± ¡°But you did!¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t my n. If I knew I¡¯d make you worry like this, I shouldn¡¯t have gone out at all.¡± ¡°You went out to blow off some steam?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Pixie in the story, was it you? You made up a different ending for me?¡± Lavana did not reply but her expression revealed the fact. ¡°Big sis¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a happy story and it got you to sleep, at least.¡± ¡°But it was at the expense of making your emotions unstable.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Look Rixie, let¡¯s not talk about the story. I have made you worry. I¡¯m sorry. I will make it up to you, I promise.¡± Beatrix nodded and Lavana hugged her, sighing in relief internally. How did this babe figure out Pixie was herself and she made up a different story? When they broke the hug, Beatrix rose and stretched her body. ¡°So mind telling me your escapadesst night? Did you fight with some viin and who won?¡± Lavana chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t fight any viin. But I did win.¡± ¡°You won without fighting? How? What exactly did you do, big sis?¡± a now curious Beatrix sat back on the chair. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± **** Some minutester. Beatrix pped in excitement. ¡°You saved a whole family from drowning and took them to safety? That¡¯s a big win. You saved lives. That¡¯s the job of a hero.¡± Beatrix hugged her big sis. She wasn¡¯t so pissed about losing some sleep anymore. If her big sis didn¡¯t go out and mysteriously teleported there, that family would have died! So her big sis went out and did a great thing. That¡¯s good to hear. ¡°Big sis, you say you can teleport?¡± Beatrix asked, after recalling this fact. ¡°Yes! The pink gemstone on my forehead as a mermaid helps me with that. It also serves as amp in dark ces underwater.¡± Lavana replied. ¡°Oh!¡± the little one nodded in understanding. ¡°So that makes it five unique powers you have?¡± ¡°There are actually 6. My wolfes with fire and invisibility.¡± ¡°Then your mermaid formes with ice powers and teleport. As for your dragon form, you can naturally fly. Ites with lightning and ¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the point of using it yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re this mysterious. What exactly is the 6th one?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you when I can finally do it. It¡¯s a vow I make today. The stronger I get, the closer I¡¯ll be to fulfilling my promise of today.¡± Beatrix shrugged. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait then,¡± **** Lavana headed to the training hall and found Mel already waiting for her. ¡°Girl, you arete,¡± he stated. ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lavana bowed her head. Chapter 62 ¡°Hmph. Let¡¯s go upstairs. You¡¯ll serve your punishment before the training.¡± Mel said before taking the lead in climbing the stairs. She could only sigh and climb after him. When they got to the secluded training room, Mel told her to do a headstand for 30 minutes. If she fell 3 times, she would have to roll from one end of the hall to the other. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Get to work or I¡¯ll double your punishment!¡± Mel barked. ¡°Yes, Yes!¡± Lavana had never done a headstand before, so she fell over three times. She had to roll from end to end of the room until the 30 minutes werepleted. Then Mel rose up from the chair he was earlier seated on. Then she pped once and ordered the exhausted Lavana to stand up or she¡¯d get to roll from end to end for another half hour. This gave her the motivation to stand up. ¡°Alright. You¡¯ve served your punishment. Now it¡¯s time for training. I¡¯ll need you to fight my wolf in human form.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t injure you but you must trick me and make me fall to the ground. If you can¡¯t do that¡­ you don¡¯t want to know the consequences.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You are an Omega, yes, but your wolf is special. It¡¯s bigger than most wolves, so you are stronger than a normal Omega should be. But it¡¯s not every time you¡¯d be chanced to transform and fight. So you need some fighting skills in human form so you can protect yourself or at least stall for time.¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she said. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. Do some stretches and make your body feel relief. I¡¯ll y some music. It¡¯s good you dance too coz the battle ahead is going to push you to your limits.¡± he said. He started ying loud music from a Bluetooth speaker he¡¯d earlier hidden among the training equipment. ¡°Dance! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯tugh. Besides, I¡¯ve got to use the bathroom. Excuse me, Lava.¡± he walked out of the training room but left the door open. Lavana didn¡¯t think anything of it and started dancing slowly to the music. 5 minutester, Mel had still note but she continued dancing. If he found her just standing there and doing nothing, she might get punished again. Though this time her movements were not as fast as before. She wanted to conserve some strength for the battle ahead. If she expended it all in doing this rubbish of a dance she was performing now before the battle even starts, she¡¯d just copse in exhaustion. A minuteter, she heard a sound that differed from the beats of the music. Her movements did not be slower than it already was but now her ears were on alert. She no longer heard the unfamiliar sound but knew it still wasn¡¯t time to rx yet. Suddenly, she felt something touch her leg. She turned around and saw a huge red wolf with a white tail. It was very fine but there was no time to appreciate its beauty, for the next thing it did was growl and head for her. ¡°Ahhh!¡± she screamed and started running. She knew this must be Mel, for he mentioned she would be fighting his wolf form in her frail human form. That means the sound she heard earlier was of bones reforming. How did he get to her without her knowledge when she was alert? Those questions she could ask himter, what was important now was performing her task. She couldn¡¯t just run around. She had to think of a way to fall him to the ground. She couldn¡¯t use any of her powers to startle him. Her identity must remain secret. What other way was there? There was no banana peel to ce on the ground and even if there was, how could she be sure that the wolf here will really step on it and fall? The only way was to meet him head-on. Instead of running, she suddenly stopped and looked at the wolf that had also stopped. She gave it a stink eye but the wolf only growled and pounced at her. ¡°Worst case, I¡¯ll get broken bones andbine the healing speed of my trio forms. It¡¯ll heal up super fast, I hope.¡± she thought before jumping at the wolf. When they met, she held the hands of the wolf but it freed himself and wanted to pounce on her again. ¡°Wait! Your shoes¡¯ untied!¡± she herself couldn¡¯t believe she just said that. Even in fantasynd, how can a wolf wearing shoes be found? Even if she wanted to stall for time, this was superme! In any other situation, she could have facepalmed, but there was no chance to do so. She headed for the wolf again, this time engaging in a serious battle. She fought as if it were herst. The injuries she received did not deter her from fighting. Soon she found herself seated on the wolf¡¯s back and pulling its ears. It turned its head at her, about biting her, so she quickly held the mouth but it was hard keeping it shut considering that her hands were really tired. In no time, she stopped holding the mouth and it bit her hand, although not deep. But this made her pissed. Her eyes changed color and so did her aura. ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± with that, she began raining a series of fast and painful blows to the wolf¡¯s face and head. Even the neck was not spared. She soon got off and signalled the wolf toe at her. As it did, she jumped at it. When they collided, both fell to the ground. The wolf fall on its back while Lavana was seated on his stomach. She used both hands to start choking the wolf that was beginning to struggle. Soon she heard cracking sounds and got off. Mel had returned to human form and was grunting in pain. ¡°Gosh! Lavana, can you not have a little mercy? Thest time I checked, I didn¡¯t say this was a fight to the death. And your blows are so painful.¡± Mel protested. At this point, Lavana¡¯s eyes had returned to normal. ¡°The enemy wouldn¡¯t be merciful to me, would he?¡± she asked him with folded hands. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. And why did you say my shoe¡¯s untied? You seriously couldn¡¯te up with anything other than that?¡± he asked as he rose from the floor. Lavana¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Her mouth had brought this mockery to her. ¡°Can we not talk about that? And I won, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You did. I will get you a reward when we meet again.¡± ¡°Eh? Is the training done?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°You are a special wolf. Your punches are on par with a Beta wolf,¡± he exined before walking away with one hand on his waist and the other touching his neck. ¡°Sorry I beat you up that bad.¡± she couldn¡¯t help but apologize. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. I¡¯ve eaten pain worse than this. But know you are a good seedling. And get yourself treated. I also injured you.¡± ¡°I will.¡± After this, his figure was no more to be seen. Lavana then sat on the chair that Mel once sat on. She began to ponder on what he said. Her punches are on par with a Beta wolf? A/n: You might have a look at the book I am the child of a monster to kill time. It¡¯s not here but online. Also leavements so I know where to improve on. I can¡¯t update as fast as I wanted. I¡¯m on medication. My bloodcount is low despite the fact that I eat well. When my health stabilizes, I will do better.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 63 Yesterday, she didn¡¯t fare too well against Rndro and today Mel was telling her she now had the strength of a Beta wolf. She looked at her frail-looking hands. She had really improved that much? ¡°You indeedck technique but your strength of course has increased. You aren¡¯t a normal Omega wolf after all.¡± ¡°Is it because of the mate bond, because Phoenix epted me?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking her wolf spirit. ¡°Yes. When you finally ept him, both of you will be stronger as well.¡± Pam replied. ¡°Oh. So do I still need training from both of them?¡± ¡°Of course you do. I will train you when the time is right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I think while he¡¯s away, you should do a handstand and hand walk. It¡¯s important.¡± ¡°You¡­ why are you on his side?¡± ¡°You need to do that, girl. When the three of us start training you, you won¡¯t even be able toin out loud. So now enjoy your few moments of freedom.¡± Pam retreated to slumber. Lavana couldn¡¯t help sighing. She rose and tried doing a handstand, to no avail. But she didn¡¯t give up. If she kept thinking ¡®I can¡¯t do this¡¯ then she¡¯ll never progress plus Mel already confirmed her strength¡¯s that of a Beta¡¯s. She has to keep it under control in case it increases so as not to make the pack suspicious. ****** Meanwhile, Mel, upon leaving the private training room, headed first to another secluded room to let his body heal first. He didn¡¯t want those downstairs to know that he¡¯d been beaten up by an Omega who possessed surprising might. After some minutes passed, he was good to go and he threw on a pair of white shorts and a pink t-shirt with the batman logo. Then he did some stretches before leaving the room and heading downstairs hurriedly. A pack member stopped him and requested a duel with him. He knew he wasn¡¯t gonna win but what¡¯s the problem with getting a few pointers from Mel? ¡°Jaden, I¡¯m really busy right now. But tomorrow can work. We¡¯ll have a satisfying duel. Just make sure to prepare your bones.¡± ¡°No problem, man. I¡¯m ever ready.¡± Jaden replied and Mel pped his shoulder while chuckling. Then he left the training hall and searched for his buddy. He found him at the entrance of the pack with one of the pack guards on shift. ¡°Hey, buddy. What¡¯s up? You¡¯re done so soon with thatss?¡± Rndro asked upon sighting his friending over. Mel did not reply until he got to their spot. ¡°Well, I need to talk to you about something really important,¡± Mel said with a serious face. ¡°Oh? Okay, we¡¯ll chat in private soon.¡± Rndro then pointed to the pack guard before continuing: ¡°He just told me that someone came over and gave him this letter. I opened it and guessed what it was about?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t like guesses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not your wife, so you are unwilling.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring Regina into this.¡± ¡°Woah, Woah, Woah. Now don¡¯t get mad at me, bro. You look like a wronged mistress.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Hahaha, sorry! So the letter is about thepetition.¡± This got Mel¡¯s attention. ¡°Competition? You mean the one that was earlier postponed?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rndro nodded. ¡°So what about it?¡± ¡°The date¡¯s been announced. And¡­¡± Rndro started frowning. ¡°It¡¯s not as I¡¯d expected. It¡¯s starting next week Monday. We have only 1 day to prepare. We are to departtest tomorrow.¡± he now looked worried. ¡°What?¡± Mel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Who is behind this rotten decision? First, they shelved the date of thepetition till ¡®further notice¡¯. Now they brought it to a closer date to catch many unprepared? Rndro, this¡­ this is serious.¡± Mel had now thrown Lavana¡¯s matter to the back of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t get so emotional. Let¡¯s go to my house and talk.¡± Rndro put his hands around his pal and they walked away. Reaching Rndro¡¯s ce, they found Carmelia and Regina discussing some issues and his wife seemed happy. ¡°Girls, what¡¯s the excitement all about?¡± Mel asked with a smile. ¡°Well¡­ you guess,¡± Regina replied. ¡°Erm¡­ Meat pies fell from the sky?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°See? I told you; you only guess when it¡¯s Regina.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t disrupt my guessing.¡± Mel chided Rndro, who simply chuckled. ¡°Well, you learnt a new recipe?¡± Mel guessed again. ¡°No, you got it totally wrong, mate.¡± Regina looked at her bestie. ¡°Mel was a total beastst night.¡± ¡°So was this mate of mine,¡± Carmelia said. ¡°Um¡­ are we here to discuss who¡¯s crazy in bed? Me and my buddy, Mel, we both know we are beasts in bed but our mates are monsters.¡± ¡°Eh? What did you say?¡± in a sh, Carmelia was already in front of him. ¡°I meant you guys are professionals and interesting,¡± Rndro said with a sheepishugh. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in a good mood or I¡¯ll ride you right here.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Mimi, it surely isn¡¯t whose husband can dig their wife¡¯s entrance better that you two were discussing earlier right? Please what¡¯s it all about? If it¡¯s girly stuff and you don¡¯t want to tell us, that¡¯s alright.¡± Said Mel as he sat on the couch beside his mate. ¡°Well, we finally made it, Mel,¡± Regina said happily. ¡°Made what?¡± Mel asked in curiousness. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ PREGNANT, I¡¯m carrying your baby, Mel.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Mel was shocked and he covered his mouth with widened eyes while looking at his wife. ¡°You¡­ You are pregnant? I¡¯m going to be a father?¡± he asked, dropping his hands. ¡°Yes, my love. A new family member¡¯s on the way. I¡¯m going to be a mother soon.¡± Regina said as a tear slid down her eyes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, honey. Thank you so much.¡± Mel brought his wife close and kissed her. The other couple just stood there with Rndro recording this scene. ¡°Congrattions you both. Now my son will have another ymate.¡± Rndro said. When the two broke off the kiss, the other couple walked to them and sat on the couch beside theirs. ¡°Baby, we¡¯re gonna celebrate this,¡± Mel said happily. Regina nodded as her husband rubbed her still t belly. ¡°Baby, Daddy can¡¯t wait to hold you in his arms. Come out soon, okay? So I can pamper you.¡± Mel said while looking at his wife¡¯s tummy. She¡¯s currently wearing a sports bra and pink skirt so her belly was exposed. ¡°Dear, you can¡¯t let the baby get cold. Neither should you be cold.¡± he quickly took off his shirt and made her wear it. ¡°Now you are shirtless,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I will absorb all the iing cold. I have a strong affinity for it.¡± Mel said, causing the others tough. ¡°Look at you. Weren¡¯t you the one who teased me that I was too pampering of Pedro when he hadn¡¯t been born?¡± Rndro mocked his pal. ¡°Hmph! Now I¡¯m gonna be a dad. It¡¯s my first time. Even if it¡¯s my 100th time, I¡¯ll still pamper my wife and the unborn baby.¡± Mel said while looking at his wife. ¡°And Rndro.¡± Regina called. ¡°Yes, future mother.¡± Chapter 64 ¡°Hey, I have a name.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Your wife has something to tell you too.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you want to tell me?¡± he asked Carmelia. ¡°One of your seeds got lucky and made friends with mydyball. Now a new being¡¯s been created,¡± she said. ¡°So you¡¯re just like Regina. We are expecting a baby too?¡± ¡°Yes, honey.¡± ¡°Thank you, Carmelia.¡± he brought her into a hug. When they finally broke the hug, he raised her top a little and ced a kiss on her outie belly button, then nted more kisses around it. Then he let go of the shirt and kissed his wife. Now it was Regina¡¯s turn to record them on her phone. 10 minutester, ¡°What? Thepetition¡¯s date¡¯s been announced?¡± Carmelia eximed. ¡°When is it?¡± ¡°Mel and I have to set off with chosen pack warriors tomorrow.¡± her mate replied with a heavy sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ironic? Our mates gave us good news but we brought them disturbing news instead.¡± Mel pointed out. ¡°So who have you guys chosen to go?¡± Regina couldn¡¯t help asking. This was just too sudden. What was the werewolf council ying at? What did it mean by bringing the date closer to catch many unaware and unprepared? Who approved of this rubbish decision? None of them knew the answers to any of these questions. Yet they still had to make preparations to depart with the chosen elites. ¡°Oh yeah, that reminds me. Rndro. When I came to see you earlier, recall I had a vital matter to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Yeah. What was it about?¡± ¡°I might as well share it here.¡± Mel rubbed his palms together before blowing air into them. ¡°You see, it¡¯s my turn to teach Lavana today.¡± ¡°Yup.¡± the others nodded. ¡°Guess what she did today?¡± ¡°She fainted? Were you so harsh on her?¡± Carmelia asked. ¡°Nope. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s strong.¡± ¡°You mean she¡¯s improved? Like better than she was yesterday, she¡¯s a quick learner?¡± Rndro asked. ¡°In terms of strength, I must confess that she is on par with us but shecks technique,¡± Mel said. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s why we train her¡­ wait! Did you just say she¡¯s on par with us in terms of strength?¡± ¡°I asked her to fight me in my wolf form while she remains human. She wasn¡¯t performing well at the start, and kept running away from me until she figured out it wouldn¡¯t work and decided to face me. To sum it all up, she beat me so bad and I nearly died.¡± ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re not exaggerating, are you?¡± Regina asked in worry. ¡°She indeed is strong. Her small hands contain such monstrous strength.¡± ¡°And you say she¡¯s an Omega wolf?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°She¡¯s not an ordinary Omega. Probably, her dad must have been an Alpha or at least of the royal bloodline. But I never heard of an Omega wolf with the strength of a Beta.¡± Rndro looked bewildered, as well as the others. ¡°What should we do? She¡¯s originally on the list of those elites to fight in thepetition.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already drafted a list?¡± Carmelia asked Mel. ¡°Not on paper but in my head.¡± ¡°You know she hasn¡¯t acknowledged this pack as hers yet. She has to acknowledge us as her own first before she can qualify. Plus, she hasn¡¯t been trained enough. How is she going to fight? She only has strength but someone with wit and technique can easily take her down.¡± Carmelia stated. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true indeed,¡± Mel said with a nod. ¡°Is this little pack destined to be disbanded?¡± he sighed deeply. ¡°We have to try. If it really is destined for us to disband, so be it. But we must throw that celebration party before setting off. It won¡¯t be big but at least, we did something.¡± Rndro said with a sigh. ¡°I want to participate.¡± they heard a voice and became startled. ¡°I have to.¡± the owner of the voice came into the living room and knelt. ¡°Lavana wishes to be a Bloodstar.¡± she cupped her hands. ¡°You¡­ You were eavesdropping? Since when?¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to but it¡¯s when you guys started discussing about thepetition,¡± Lavana replied. ¡°Since you want to join, do so at the celebration party,¡± said Mel. ¡°Celebration party. What¡¯s being celebrated?¡± Lavana asked in confusion, dropping her hands. ¡°Rise first.¡± Mel helped Lavana to stand up and made her seat on a chair, close to them. ¡°You see, there¡¯s double good news. First, I¡¯m gonna be a dad and second, Pedro¡¯s gonna have a little sibling to y with soon.¡± ¡°Erm¡­ You mean he¡¯s gonna treat your baby as his sibling?¡± ¡°Dummy. Our mates are pregnant.¡± Rndro reprimanded. ¡°Oh! Congrattions! I¡¯m happy for you guys.¡± she said excitedly. ¡°Thank you, hun,¡± Regina said. ¡°Um, I have to get going then. Since we are leaving tomorrow, I need to train.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll coach you throughout the night after the ceremony,¡± said Rndro. ¡°Thepetition¡¯s on Monday. I¡¯ll rest during the trip tomorrow. Remember, if you can¡¯t beat the opponent, it¡¯s not a shame to admit defeat. If we have to disband, so be it. Don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the training. I will use it as a chance to improve myself. I will practice myself tonight. I want you to spend quality time with your family. I¡¯ll get going now. Once again, congrats to you all.¡± Lavana rose from the chair and walked out of the house, heaving a sigh. ¡°Girl, you have a lot of things to do,¡± she muttered to herself as she headed for the room. She needed to make ns for herself and Beatrix. It seems it was time for the little one to bid the pack farewell. And she has to discuss with her mate too. Chapter 65 Lavana found Beatrix in their room and they discussed a lot of things. After much persuasion and promises from Lavana, Beatrix finally agreed with her big sis¡¯ decision. Lavana hugged her tight. ¡°Thanks, little sis. You are a darling. When Phoenix visits, I¡¯ll let him know so he can take you home. I was supposed to do that personally but this came suddenly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, big sis. I wish you sess. This is a nice pack and I really don¡¯t want it to disband, especially now that the twodies are pregnant.¡± Beatrix sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. I will make sure this pack doesn¡¯t dissolve.¡± Lavana swore. ¡°I believe you, big sis.¡± They broke the hug and the little one asked a serious question. ¡°Big sis, your hand-to-handbat skills¡­¡± ¡°I know. They arecking and I don¡¯t have technique. I haven¡¯t been trained for long and this thing came up suddenly. I must not miss this event.¡± ¡°So what then do you n on doing? You said you already asked both men to spend quality time with their family.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll ask your eldest brother out.¡± ¡°Phoenix is a wizard? How can he help you train?¡± ¡°He can. He can fight pretty well, so he can teach me a thing or two.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrix nodded in understanding. There was suddenly a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°It¡¯s Carmelia.¡± ¡°Aunty Carmelia?¡± Beatrix whispered. She quickly got off the bed and ran to open the door. ¡°Aunty¡­¡± she hugged her leg. Carmelia rubbed Beatrix¡¯s head and then carried the little one with her left hand. ¡°Lava, get ready. We¡¯re going out,¡± she proimed. ¡°Out? What are we going to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know when you get there. But here¡¯s a hint, you¡¯re about to be treated like royalty. Beatrix and I will wait for you in the parking lot.¡± with this, Carmelia left the room, not giving Lavana, any chance to speak. She did not forget to close the door behind her. Now only Lavana was in the room. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ***** Minutester, Lavana met both of them in the parking lot as said and Carmelia told her to get in the jeep. Lavana obeyed. She sat with Beatrix in the backseat while Carmelia sat in front, in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Fasten your seatbelts,¡± Carmelia reminded. Beatrix helped Lavana do so after doing hers. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re good to go.¡± Rndro¡¯s mate announced before driving out of the lot and finally out of the pack. &&&&& Lavana couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. For the first time, after 15 years, she was in a beauty home- not just to stand and spectate- but to get herself fixed. And she didn¡¯t have to pay a dime! A tear slid down her eyes after being greeted by the staff of that beauty salon. ¡°Lava, anything wrong?¡± Carmelia asked, seeing Lavana so emotional. Before she knew it, Lavana had hugged her. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much,¡± she said in a hoarse voice. ¡°No probs, honey. We are a family. Come on, let¡¯s get you to glow. You know, you have a mission here. What do you think that is?¡± ¡°Be obedient as they do their work?¡± ¡°Nope. You are here with a wonderful mission. Take their breaths away. Now go on. Let these huns take good care of you. Beatrix and I will go visit some ces. We¡¯ll be back in no time.¡± Carmelia said while holding the little one¡¯s right hand. ¡°Yeah. Big sis, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be back soonest. Have fun.¡± she blew kisses at Lavana before walking away with Carmelia, giggling. ******* Some 2 hourster, Carmelia and Beatrix had returned and they sat on the waiting couch. Soon they heard footsteps and quickly fixed their attention on the staircase. Two of the staff, one male and one female, were holding her hands on both sides while they climbed down. Lavana¡¯s face down to her hands were covered by a ck veil so no one could see what she is like. But they could see the purple gown and silver heels that she was wearing, along with the several thin silver bracelets on both wrists. When they finally brought Lavana to stand in front of the expectant two, the staff smiled before joining hands together to slowly remove the veil. The moment they did so, both of them rose from the couch and gasped. Beatrix walked to her big sis and touched her hand. She wanted to be sure this is a person standing before her. ¡°How do I look?¡± Lavana asked. Up till now, the staff hadn¡¯t let her see her face yet. One of the two who¡¯d taken her downstairs pped once and some other staff brought a long and wide mirror. Lavana turned to look at herself and gasped. ¡°Who¡­ who is this?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking as she pointed at the mirror. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s you,¡± Carmelia said with a smile. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± one of the staff praised. Lavana¡¯s hair was packed up in a bun with a few strands left at the front. Her neck was bare of any jewellery but a pink tattoo could be seen on the back of her neck. ¡°Did you guys paint it on her neck/¡± Carmelia asked the staff but they shook their heads. ¡°¡®You didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, this tattoo was on the back of her neck when we started doing our job.¡± another staff replied. ¡°Really?¡± Carmelia couldn¡¯t help walking to Lavana and inspecting Lavana¡¯s neck. She suddenly gasped. ¡°What? Ma¡¯am, is something wrong?¡± Lavana asked. She herself was confused as well. Her tattoos only appear when she shifts to her mermaid form and she¡¯s pretty sure that there¡¯s none on her back. ¡°Nothing. I just felt it was cool. I mean, it¡¯s very beautiful. You have a tattoo of a wolf. Why you never showed it to me? Maybe I should get one. Haha!¡± Carmelia chuckled. Lavana still did not feel convinced. ¡°Big sis, you are a goddess,¡± Beatrix finally brought herself toment. Her big sis looked so beautiful. If the former her and her current self were to stand in one ce, no one would believe the transformation. She only had one thing for this beauty home- 5 stars! ¡°Alright, you two go ahead and get in the jeep. I¡¯ll join you soon.¡± Lavana nodded and took Beatrix out. Those who saw her gasped. Especially those judging her terrible she looked amongst the trio when they first alighted from the vehicle. Now seeing this same girle out and glowing, they couldn¡¯t believe it at all. A guy who was walking hit a pole before he became once again focused on the way ahead. ¡°Big sis, look how you¡¯re making them stunned.¡± Beatrix pointed out with excitement. ¡°Eldest brother will be too stunned to speak when he sees you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. That¡¯s ok. Let¡¯s get in. I feel awkward with all this attention.¡± ¡°Big sis, get used to it. In thepetition, thousands will stare at you and you must show them confidence. The ones staring at you don¡¯t even count as an audience.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get in first honey.¡± &&&&& Some minutester, Carmelia exited the beauty house and entered the car. ¡°Lavana, you took my breath away when I first saw you- even now, I still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s Lavana I¡¯m staring at.¡± Carmeliamented. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it¡¯s me too but the facts remain. I¡¯m Lavana,¡± ¡°So about that tattoo; where did you get it? I clearly recall your neck is bare always and has no tattoo.¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m confused here.¡± Lavana replied. ¡°You don¡¯t know? How old are you, honey?¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m 19.¡± ¡°Yup. Just wanted you to state it. You are ate shifter, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t be nosy anymore when the person is as confused as I am. Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± ¡°Sh-Shopping?¡± Lavana thought she¡¯d heard wrong. That word had never applied to her since the day she was captured into Ralton pack. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re gonna get you and your little sis, lots of stuff.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m strong enough to carry them?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Yup. You have a Beta¡¯s strength.¡± Carmelia replied. Lavana didn¡¯t refute that. Mel must have told her and Rndro. ******* 2 hourster, they returned to the pack. Lavana stepped out of the red jeep with Beatrix and stood, waiting for Carmelia. Carmelia soon alighted and closed the door. Then, together, all three of them walked out of the parking lot. The pack members present gasped. Who was that hotdy in the middle of this trio?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 66 Lavana simply waved with a smile while still holding Beatrix¡¯s hand. ¡°That couldn¡¯t be Lavana, right?¡± ¡°Dad, of course, that¡¯s her. Who else does Beatrix listen to easily?¡± ¡°My gosh! I can¡¯t just believe it. I knew she was pretty before but I never knew that she was this¡­¡± ¡°Hello, grandpa Robert.¡± Lavana greeted as she and her little sis headed their way. ¡°Lavana¡­ is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me indeed, grandpa. How do I look?¡± ¡°You are amazing.¡± a female pack member answered. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lavanaughed and then spent some minutes chatting with them before walking away with Beatrix. They headed back to their room and both had a better look at the things Carmelia bought for them. ¡°Big sis, if you wear this, my brother¡¯s gonna wanna marry you instantly.¡± ¡°We both have such intentions but until we fulfil our goals. Then we¡¯ll have a grand marriage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I can¡¯t imagine how you¡¯ll look in a wedding dress. Hehe, I¡¯ll be the little bride and maybe, Pedro can be the ring bearer.¡± ¡°Eish! Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. When things are settled you can even imagine how many nephews and nieces you¡¯ll get from us.¡± Lavana chuckled. ***** Reaching home, Carmelia saw her husband wasn¡¯t at home and decided to do some chores in the house. Pedro wasn¡¯t home either. Probably with his dad or the pack¡¯s children. Before Beatrix came, he liked to seclude himself. But now he can somewhat open up and manage with them even with Beatrix not around. Not long after, the door opened and her husband came in. ¡°Wee honey.¡± She greeted him with a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Thank you, Mimi.¡± He reciprocated the kiss on her cheek too. ¡°How was your trip with the girls?¡± ¡°It was good. And if you were to see Lavana now, you wouldn¡¯t believe it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°I heard some sagas about it just now. I even saw the picture on someone¡¯s screen. Yeah, she looks really different but still familiar.¡± ¡°Indeed. If her old and new versions stood before someone, he might not believe they are the same individual.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Rndro nodded with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s something I also detected.¡± ¡°Er¡­ what did you notice?¡± ¡°She¡­ She has a tattoo on her back. The pink tattoo of a wolf.¡± ¡°She has a tattoo before?¡± ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. The tattoo even reaches the back of her neck. She herself acknowledged that she didn¡¯t have it even before we left for the trip.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s bizarre. If it¡¯s frankly what you¡¯re saying that means the tattoo appeared on her back.¡± Carmelia nodded. ¡°Indeed! And she is even confused as to how it happened. What does it mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Grandpa Robert. If he doesn¡¯t know, then that means we¡¯ll have to do research.¡± ¡°How much time is there to do so? You guys are leaving tomorrow, remember?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten that. Well, it hasn¡¯t caused her any problems yet. Let¡¯s leave it for now. If it appeared it could mean the moon goddess has blessed her.¡± ¡°Blessed who?¡± the door suddenly opened and Mel came in. ¡°We¡¯re both talking about Lavana. Carmelia says there¡¯s a tattoo at her back up to her neck. A wolf tattoo.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Both nodded. ¡°What expression was the wolf making.¡± ¡°You mean the wolf tattoo?¡± Rndro asked and his friend nodded. ¡°I think it had no expression but the eyes¡­ were that of calm or indifference with a little threat in them.¡± ¡°Should we ask her about it?¡± Mel asked. ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t know how it appeared on her back. My husband and I just concluded that maybe it¡¯s the moon goddess blessing.¡± ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s another reason why one would have such a tattoo.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Carmelia asked. ¡°A descendant of an Alpha. But not all carry it. Only the chosen heir does. Lavana is an Omega but her strength establishes that herte father must have been an Alpha.¡± Mel elucidated. Carmelia gasped. ¡°So that means¡­¡± ¡°If everything goes well, she should be our Alpha; she carries an Alpha¡¯s blood,¡± Mel finalised. ¡°Alright. When we embark on the journey, we¡¯ll find a way to teach her more. But we shouldn¡¯t put pressure on her. She just has a Beta¡¯s strength. An Alpha wolf is still many times wiser and stronger than her.¡± Rndro reminded and the others agreed. ¡­ Meanwhile, Lavana and Beatrix were practising a few moves in their room when they heard a knock on the window. Beatrix opened it and they saw Peter. Beatrix quickly ran back to Lavana who put her arms around her. ¡± You¡­ why are you here again?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°I have a name. I¡¯m Peter Antes,¡± he stated. ¡°I know that alright! I¡¯m asking what are you here for?¡± Lavana snapped. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Peter scaled the window and walked over to Lavana. But he kept some distance between them and then suddenly dropped to his knees. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Lavana asked in bafflement. ¡°Peter seeks your forgiveness for he has erred seriously against you. I take back all the nasty words that I said.¡± Peter then kowtowed. Lavana sighed and told him to rise but he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Peter seeks your forgiveness.¡± It¡¯s okay. I forgive you. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Mete out your punishment and this one will believe.¡± ¡°Must I punish you to show I¡¯ve forgiven you?¡± Lavana looked at Beatrix and asked: ¡°Is that your tradition?¡± The little one vigorously shook her head. Lavana then looked at Peter again and sighed. ¡°I forgive you and no, I don¡¯t want to penalise you.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you have to punish me the way you see appropriate or he¡¯ll not let me off,¡± Peter said desperately. ¡°Oh,¡± Lavana nodded in realisation with a smile. ¡°Phoenix wants me to punish you? He¡¯s so sweet. Alright, I¡¯ll do as he says. Your eyes are so eager just like a puppy. How about this? I punish you to bark cutely like a puppy.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Peter showed reticence. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can let me borrow your staff for 3 months.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± his eyes widened in shock. What was she saying? Take away his beloved staff for 3 months? Can he even do a day without it? No, that¡¯s not an option! ¡°That¡­ That¡­ is there no third option?¡± he asked with a quivering voice.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Of course there is. You¡¯re my brother-inw so there¡¯ll be a third option for you.¡± Lavana smiled wickedly. ¡°Care to know?¡± ¡°I¡­ Yes!¡± ¡°Good. Your third option¡­¡± Lavana turned to Beatrix. ¡°I¡¯ll let her decide.¡± she then sat on the bed. ¡°Eh? You let me decide?¡±Beatrix asked in surprise and her big sis nodded with a smile. ¡°Ok!¡± the little one rubbed her palms. ¡°You feel the other 2 options are not good for you so you can¡¯t go back to them. You can only ept this third option.¡± Peter nodded while praying his sister would be kind to him as he was her kin. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said with a small voice. ¡°You should meow like a cat seeking attention.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Did Beatrix just say that?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lavana cleared her throat. Chapter 67 ¡°My little sis¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s still my sister.¡± ¡°Beatrix, do you know him?¡± ¡°I only know Phoenix.¡± Beatrix sat on the bed and hugged Lavana¡¯s tummy. ¡°See? She already decided what you should do. Better do it. You have 2 minutes to prepare though.¡± ¡°This¡­ This..¡± Peter was still hesitant. How could he do that? Suddenly, Phoenix appeared dressed in his wizard robes. ¡°Hey, mate.¡± Lavana waved. Phoenix walked to the bed and sat beside her. ¡°Girl, you look so beautiful,¡± he telepathed. Then he nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Kiss me back,¡± he said with a smile, pointing at his cheek. ¡°Er¡­¡± Lavana was at a loss for words. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m still here. Eldest brother, you came over but didn¡¯t give me a kiss.¡± ¡°Jealousy isn¡¯t good,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°Hmph!¡± Beatrix folded her arms. ¡°Alright, let mepromise.¡± Phoenix rose and walked to his little sister. Then he bent over and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Beatrix finally smiled and unfolded her arms. Phoenix straightened his body and suddenly carried Lavana unawares. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Why are you scared? I just want to sit.¡± he asked ¡®innocently¡¯. ¡°But¡­But there¡¯s enough space on the bed!¡± ¡°I want both of us to sit together.¡± ¡°We can sit on the bed,''¡± Lavana said with a red face. ¡°Okay.¡± Instead of putting her down as she¡¯d expected, he sat on the bed and ced her on hisp. ¡°This¡­¡± Lavana¡¯s face reddened even more. ¡°What happened, why is your face red?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡¯re a bully.¡± she covered her face. Phoenix looked at Beatrix and his brother. ¡°How am I a bully? I ced her somewhere morefortable than the bed.¡± His siblings rolled their eyes. ¡®What an excuse!¡¯ they thought. ¡°Lavie honey, I¡¯m not a bully. I¡¯d never bully you. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± he said with all seriousness. ¡°My own good my foot!¡± Lavanained after putting down her hands. She tried to get off to no avail. ¡°Mate, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to get back to the dangerous thing. I¡¯m sitting in danger and protecting you.¡± ¡°What kind of excuse is this, Phoenix? Look, little Beatrix is also seated on the dangerous thing. Why don¡¯t you save her too?¡± Lavanained. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous for kids or anyone else at the moment. But for you, it is. Besides¡­¡± he leaned closer to her ears. ¡°I wanna feel your butt too. The bed shouldn¡¯t be the only one. I have the exclusive right.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± she pointed at him but he dropped her hand down. ¡°Hey, a little girl¡¯s here!¡± Beatrix reminded. ¡°I know,¡± Phoenix replied, cing a kiss on Lavana¡¯s cheek. ¡°Another kiss for my mate.¡± ¡°Please, before you y love, can we continue with Peter¡¯s punishment?¡± Beatrix said with folded arms. ¡°Oh that. What did you punish him to do?¡± Phoenix asked his mate but she pointed at the little one. ¡°Meow like an attention-seeking cat,¡± Beatrix replied. ¡°Okay. I see Peter¡¯s shy to do so. You can just go to dad, invite him to a corner and do the act for 3 minutes. Then you can return whenever you¡¯re done. I¡¯m making it easy for you. Are you grateful?¡± Phoenix asked with a smile that sent chills down Peter¡¯s spine. ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯m 1000% prepared to do it here. I¡¯m a pro. Conditions mean nothing. Haha,¡± Peterughed dryly. ¡°Then do it now, big brother,¡± Beatrix said with a mocking face. Peter sighed and rose. ¡°Ever seen a cat on two legs? Nah, I¡¯m not talking about circus cats.¡± Phoenix reminded. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll do it properly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Phoenix. Let him go. I¡¯ve forgiven him. And no, don¡¯t touch him.¡± Lavana said to her mate. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± he raised his hands in surrender.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Peter quickly thanked Lavana and was about to flee, only for Phoenix to stop him. ¡°Take Beatrix with you,¡± he said. ¡°Eh? Why?¡± ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Peter carried his little sis. His sceptre appeared in a horizontal position, levitating. He sat on it while cing his sister on hisp. ¡°Big sis,e back safely.¡± Beatrix waved. ¡°I¡¯lle back safely with the victory.¡± Lavana waved back with a smile. Soon, Peter¡¯s sceptre flew the two of them out of the room, through the window. ¡°So, you must be specting why I told my brother to take our little sis home?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°I kind of heard your conversation with Beatrix before you went out on a trip.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yup. Might as well let him take her away early. As for the training part, I¡¯ll be more d to teach you simple yet effective and powerful moves.¡± he said. ¡°Um¡­ Can you let me get off first?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? You think I¡¯m gonna get aroused and then¡­¡± ¡°Put me down, Phoenix.¡± her voice had deepened. ¡°Your voice is so pleasant to listen to,¡± he let her get off hisp. She didn¡¯t sit but just stood ring at him. ¡°You said you won¡¯t bully me,¡± sheined. ¡°Did I bully you? Apart from your red face which I only kissed, what evidence do you have? You can even sit on a tree stump. Why don¡¯t you treat myp the same way?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do that again.¡± ¡°Hmph! If you do that again, I¡¯m gonna¡­¡± ¡°Will you kiss me till I¡¯m out of breath?¡± ¡°You..¡± Lavana seemed frustrated. Phoenixughed and rose. ¡°Let¡¯s go visit them.¡± ¡°Visit who?¡± ¡°The strongest in this pack. You are already a Blood star, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t gone through the ceremony yet.¡± ¡°If you have the firm intention, then you are. Let¡¯s let them know my existence. They must already know about the existence of the tattoo on your back. You¡¯re my mate so of course, you¡¯ll carry my branding.¡± ¡°Branding?¡± ¡°Wizards, brand their mate with whatever defines them. I¡¯m also a werewolf, so are you, hence you received the wolf tattoo in the color girls like- pink.¡± ¡°Oh! I was baffled too.¡± ¡°Come on, time¡¯s not gonna wait for us. Let¡¯s go visit them. Don¡¯t worry, I can turn myself invisible but only you can see me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lavana rose and headed to the door. ¡°Wait. I can¡¯t see them for the first time looking this way right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want them to know your sorcerer identity?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t know you¡¯re a tribrid. And non-werewolf shifters can¡¯t participate in thatpetition.¡± ¡°You want to partake?¡± she asked in stupefaction. If he did, of course, their probability of winning would be even higher. But if asked to shift, all would know he¡¯s an Alpha. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll not shift all throughout my battles. And when we win, I¡¯ll let you be Alpha.¡± ¡°Me?¡± she pointed at herself in shock. ¡°Yeah! I want you to be an Alpha wolf too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still some time. But let¡¯s go visit those guys first.¡± Phoenix said after his clothes had changed to ck hooded weather, loose green trousers and ck flip-flops. ¡°How do I look?¡± ¡°You look amazing.¡± ¡°You too, honey.¡± he blew her a kiss but she didn¡¯t catch it. Instead, she just opened the door and walked out. He chuckled before leaving the room. Chapter 68 Rndro, his buddy and their wives together with five of the chosen pack members had just finished discussing so the 5 left while the other 4 kept debating through telepathy. Rndro was about to ask a question when they suddenly heard a knock on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± Mel asked. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± they heard a familiar voice say. ¡°Oh Lavana,e inside,¡± said Mel. The door opened and they saw Lavanae in, wearing the dress Carmelia purchased for her. ¡°You look fabulous!¡± Mel praised. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lavana said with a smile while bowing her head slightly. Before any of them could ask why she was here, another person came in- it was a man! None of them knew him at all. Their pack¡¯s small so everyone knows each other. So where was this man from? All four became alert. The two men stood up from their seats. ¡°Who are you,¡± Rndro questioned. They saw that this unidentified man was taller than everyone in the parlour. ¡°Please calm down, he¡¯s someone with good intentions.¡± Lavana tried to lessen the tension. ¡°Good intentions?¡± Mel asked and took another look at the man before them. His vibes exhibited that he had killed more than 10 people. He was also wearing a hood so they can only see his mouth which only formed a small smile. ¡°Who¡¯s he? You know him?¡± Rndro asked. Lavana nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s someone close to me.¡± ¡°Is he your brother or kin or friend?¡± Regina asked. ¡°Well, can we all sit down? We came to talk serious business with you guys.¡± Lavana said with a sigh. ¡°Alright then,¡± Mel sat down along with his buddy. Seeing this, Lavana sat on the chair close to her. But she saw that her mate made no move to sit. He just stood there with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Hey, won¡¯t you sit?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Blow me a kiss first.¡± Phoenix telepathed. ¡°Eh?¡± Lavana was astonished. ¡°How can I do it in front of everyone?¡± she asked in mind link. ¡°We¡¯ve shared a kiss before. What are you acting bashful for?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ No one was there when we did it.¡± ¡°They¡¯re gonna know our rtionship anyway.¡± Phoenix grinned. Lavana blew out air and tried to calm herself down. The other two couples were just staring at them. ¡°I¡¯m waiting, Lavie,¡± Phoenix reminded in mind link. ¡°This is so embarrassing,¡± Lavana blushed. ¡°What¡¯s embarrassing here? Aren¡¯t we a couple?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, alright!¡± Lavana blew a kiss towards Phoenix. ¡°You looked forced; Your expression is unsightly.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Are we here for a show?¡± Carmelia telepathed to her husband. ¡°You think they put us in their eyes? What¡¯s with that kiss she blew to him and she looked forced.¡± Rndro replied to her in mind link. ¡°Make a heart for me first or you¡¯ll have to sit on myp,¡± Phoenix said with a mischievous smile. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Smile, my beloved,¡± Lavana suddenly smiled and showed Phoenix a heart made with her hand. At that Phoenix nodded in satisfaction, sat beside her and kissed her right cheek. ¡°Since you don¡¯t wanna kiss me, I kiss you. Tell me you don¡¯t like the feeling,¡± he teased telepathically. ¡°What if I say so?¡± Lavana looked pissed. ¡°I¡¯ll just kiss you on your lips. That¡¯s the sweetest part of your face. Your lips are so tempting right now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t help pointing at him. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Rndro coughed. He was weary of this show. ¡°What are you guys doing, gazing and making expressions and gestures? We aren¡¯t here for this.¡± he chastised. Both turned to look at him. ¡°Hehe, sorry. we got carried away.¡± Lavana said in guilt. ¡°Oh, I must esteem your talent in being unabashed and disregarding your surroundings. Lavana you said you brought him here to talk seriously with us. So what¡¯s this?¡± Rndro questioned. ¡°It¡¯s what you think you¡¯re seeing,¡± Phoenix replied leisurely. ¡°You¡­¡± Rndro felt like beating this guy up. ¡°You can¡¯t beat me. So just throw away those fancy thoughts.¡± Phoenix warned.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You want to fight?¡± Rndro rose to assume a fighting stance. Phoenix simply sneered. ¡°Look at you. So many loopholes in that pose alone and you have the cheek to mentor her.¡± ¡°Phoenix,¡± Lavana looked at him unhappily. ¡°Alright, jokes time¡¯s over. Man, please sit back down. You¡¯re too serious with everything,¡± Phoenix rose and walked to Rndro, cing both hands on thetter¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Please, calm down. I¡¯m sorry okay? If you¡¯re still angry,¡± Phoenix knelt and continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, man.¡± Phoenix¡¯s face didn¡¯t even look remorseful at all. ¡°Just get up.¡± Rndro sat back down and crossed his legs, folding his arms while Carmelia ced her hand on his left shoulder. ¡°Calm down, okay?¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m calm now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Carmelia sighed. Phoenix rose and walked back to sit with Lavana but she pulled his ear, causing his hood to fall down. They saw Phoenix¡¯s hair was ck and he looked a little handsome but not up to Mel or Rndro¡¯s grade. ¡°I will behave next time, alright.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± she let go of his ear and he rubbed it. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re so fierce,¡± Phoenixined. ¡°Enough of this show.¡± Mel reamed. ¡°Sorry for our actions. It wasn¡¯t intended.¡± Lavana apologized but Phoenix chipped in. ¡°But I actually said the truth. It¡¯s no wonder he can¡¯t beat any Alpha.¡± ¡°Phoenix stop talking please.¡± Lavana felt a headache. Was bringing him here a bad idea? ¡°You see we came here to talk about two things. This is Phoenix. He¡¯s my mate.¡± Lavana started to exin. ¡°We already figured that out,¡± Rndro said sulkily. Lavana then introduced the 4 to Phoenix who simply nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve introduced ourselves. So Lavana, what¡¯s the second thing that brought you guys here?¡± Regina asked. ¡°Phoenix¡­ he wants to join our crew to fight in the match.¡± ¡°Join our crew?¡± Regina asked in incredulity. ¡°Yup. He is a Beta wolf and he¡¯s very strong.¡± Phoenix didn¡¯t want his true wolf rank to be known. He even changed his face and hair so there wouldn¡¯t be any chance of someone associating him with being a sorcerer. ¡°He¡¯s still not an Alpha wolf.¡± Rndro rolled his eyes. ¡°*scoff* So you wanna taste my prowess, wimp?¡± Phoenix mocked. ¡°I don¡¯t want tobat with an unappealing person and no, this person can¡¯t join our crew,¡± Rndro said with ire. ¡°Calm down, honey.¡± Carmelia held his hand and whispered. To be honest, she felt that this Lavana¡¯s mate was annoying. His words made people want to beat him! ¡°Well, since I¡¯m her mate and she¡¯s among the chosen ones, I¡¯m automatically in the crew. See you tomorrow and recall to give my mate the best car and sitting ce. ¡± Phoenix rose. ¡°Sit back down, Phoenix and apologise or you will really not follow.¡± ¡°Well, if I don¡¯t follow, can you guys win?¡± ¡°Phoenix!¡± Lavana rose and looked at the others. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake. He¡¯ll not participate. And don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be following either. See you at the party,¡± Lavana bowed her head and left the room. Phoenix stared at the four and identally let out his killing intent which made them unable to breathe. ¡°Hmph! Weaklings,¡± he scoffed and walked out hastily. Seeing that he¡¯d left, the four could now breathe freely while gazing at each other in stupefaction. He just let out his killing intent. This wasn¡¯t someone who¡¯d killed even 20. Lavana¡¯s mate is a dangerous man. They knew nothing about him but he seemed like someone who¡¯s used to giving orders. Was he in another pack or some arrogant rogue? They sat and began having another serious talk. Meanwhile, Lavana had run into the woods while Phoenix followed her until he caught up to her. ¡°Lavana¡­¡± ¡°Shut it! Don¡¯t you dare call my name!¡± she barked. ¡°Geez! I¡¯ll call you sweetie then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that?¡± ¡°Why are you mad?¡± ¡°Why I¡¯m mad? Phoenix, you¡¯re seriously asking me this? Do you expect me to be happy with what you¡¯ve done? Do you know what kind of impression you¡¯ve left on them?¡± ¡°Why should I care?¡± he shrugged. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to care. After all, not only are you an Alpha wolf but also a sorcerer. You are powerful and of noble birth. They are not. They are people who want to survive. If any of the chosen can be an Alpha then this pack will not be disbanded. I¡¯ve stayed here for a short time but I can see that this ce and people are good.¡± ¡°I insisted on joining even when that Rndro firmly insisted the opposite. Is that your problem?¡± ¡°Phoenix, I think it¡¯s a good idea to take you there. So this is how you treat others just because they aren¡¯t as privileged as you.¡± ¡°What privileged. Lavana, can you listen to yourself? I already told you my past¡­¡± ¡°They also have a past, don¡¯t they? Why do you think they want this pack to live so much? Phoenix¡­¡± ¡°I get it. I¡¯m proud and look down on weak people as ants and can only leave a bad impression on others, right?¡± ¡°Phoenix, just leave me alone. I want to be alone.¡± He sighed andmented. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that our rtionship is barely 3 days old and it¡¯s about falling apart despite being mates.¡± ¡°Phoenix, I said go away!¡± she let out a roar that caused him to cover his ears. ¡°I want some me time. Is that too much to ask?¡± ¡°Mate¡­¡± ¡°Just go!¡± she snapped and he vanished after letting out a sigh. Now that he was finally gone, Lavana suddenly doubled over in pain and let dragon wings sprout from her back. She flew towards the nearest water body with gritted teeth. When shended on theke shore, her knees gave and she fell to the ground. But she still mustered all the strength she could and crawled into the water. Phoenix on the other hand felt that his mate was in trouble and reappeared at where she was before but could not find her. He followed her scent to ake. He quickly dived in and used his powers to sense where she was but to his dismay, she wasn¡¯t even in theke! At that moment, he let out a powerful howl of anguish! Theke water started bubbling and soon there was not even any aquatic life to be seen. All that was left was dry ground. Phoenix flew out with glowing red eyes. ¡°LAVANA!¡± he yelled. Beatrix had already arrived at the castle and was arguing with Peter when her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°What now?¡± Peter asked with folded arms. ¡°My big sis¡­¡± ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in danger!¡± Chapter 69 ¡°What are you saying, Riri?¡± Peter asked in puzzlement. They¡¯d just arrived here. How many minutes had even passed? Yet his little sis is saying that her sworn big sis is in peril? This wasn¡¯t a ploy to get her back to Lavana, was it? ¡°Look here, little drama queen. I have no time for your tricks. No matter what, I won¡¯t take you back there.¡± Peter said determinedly with folded arms. Beatrix suddenly knelt while gritting her teeth. ¡°If you don¡¯t take me there, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you.¡± Peter sneered and bent over to raise her up but then he saw her eyes change color. ¡°Take me to her now.¡± ¡°Girl, stop throwing tantrums. Let¡¯s go meet dad and mom. They must be d to see you.¡± Peter suddenly carried her with one arm and then headed towards a magnificent building. Many guards and other pce personnel bowed as soon as they saw their wiz prince and princessing. They wondered why the little princess in his arm was throwing tantrums. The Beatrix in their recollection was a dainty graceful princess. ¡°Peter put me down this instant.¡± Beatrix protested. ¡°Call me big brother.¡± ¡°Big brother. I already called you that. Please let me go. I really need to see her. She¡¯s in danger.¡± Beatrix insisted. She loathed herself for being so weak. How can she defy her brother- a certified wizard? She was so unreconciled. ¡°Rx. Let¡¯s meet dad and mom first. I¡¯m afraid you think you have no parents nor royal responsibilities just because you¡¯ve wandered outside for some days with unlimited freedom.¡± ¡°Peter put me down.¡± ¡°Call me big brother.¡± ¡°Will you let me go back if I do so?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡°Peter¡­ Big brother,¡± Beatrix¡¯s voice suddenly turned coquettish. ¡°Eish! That won¡¯t work on me.¡± Peter said with a cold face and continued walking. Soon they found their parents dressed in expensive clothes and jewellery with their magnificent crowns on their heads. They were seated in a pavilion having tea and debating some topics. Their parents both had auburn hair and looked like they were in their early 30s. Their mother in particr was very beautiful and looked gentle. She was dressed in a porcin white gown made of the purest silk which was studded with precious stones and a beautiful pink chiffon scarf on her elbows. She only wore white socks but no shoes. Upon sensing that her daughter was around, she turned her head and saw her precious baby in her eldest child¡¯s hand. Her eyes disyed even more gentleness. ¡°Oh, my precious baby. You¡¯re back from your adventure.¡± she rose and walked slowly to them. Peter handed his baby sister to his mother and then went on one knee with his hands crossed on his chest. ¡°Royal son greets king father and queen mother.¡± ¡°Rise, my son.¡± the queen touched his head gently and he obeyed. The king just waved with a smile while sipping tea and going over some papers. ¡°So how was the adventure you two had? Mommy¡¯s ready for some gist,¡± she asked with interest. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Beatrix¡¯s face turned bleak. ¡°Erm¡­ I need to um¡­ relieve myself.¡± Peter quickly made up an excuse. Why was he so foolish to drop this troublemaker here? As soon as she got into the hands of the one with higher sovereignty, she wanted to punish him. Lastborns had this annoying privilege. Even though he was the supposed crowned prince as the only biological son of his parents, they considered Phoenix the firstborn so he was somehow a middle child. Middle children were almost non-existent! ¡°Peter, you don¡¯t need to go far. You can pee on the grasses over there.¡± the queen pointed at an area not too far from them. ¡°What? Mum!¡± he said with a red face. ¡°What are you acting bashful for? You don¡¯t need to bend down like usdies. Go and pee there. Didn¡¯t you always say you wanna help the?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± he replied with confusion. How was helping the rted to easing oneself? The queen began to exin. ¡°Now water is precious. And the soil is needful of any water it can get. Our urine isn¡¯t like that of humans. It¡¯s good for the nts. So peeing on them not only makes them happy but also the water you¡¯ll use in flushing the toilet can be saved for something more important.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Peter could not believe his ears. What sort of rification was this? This was the queen, his mom, who always told him to act dignified. Now she¡¯s telling him to seriously pee in public like this? ¡°Young man, when you¡¯re out on missions, don¡¯t you do it too?¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not on a mission¡­¡± he sighed. ¡°Mum, if you just don¡¯t want me to leave this spot, just say it. I don¡¯t feel like peeing anymore,¡± he said, looking defeated. This mom of his. As gentle as she looked, she was good at putting others in a tight spot and also bringing them trouble. The king was not even spared! ¡°Good you figured it out but you really need to work on your brain. Or you might embarrass me at the yearly meeting,¡± she said withzy eyes. Peter nodded. ¡°Yes, mum.¡± Seeing that her boy was finally obedient, she turned to her daughter. All this time that she was giving her son a hard time, Beatrix was busy making faces at Peter. It took him all the self-control not to punish her. Besides, his mom won¡¯t even let him. How miserable he was! ¡°Honey, what were you attempting to tell me?¡± the queen asked. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Beatrix¡¯s face now looked pitiful. She pointed a finger at Peter. ¡°Big brother¡­ he bullied me,¡± she said in a sorrowful voice. Hearing these words from her, Peter could only stare elsewhere. He might as well admire the view. And hearing that her baby girl was bullied by this Peter here, the queen gasped. ¡°He bullied you?¡± she turned to look at her son. ¡± Peter, why did you do that?¡± she asked her son but he didn¡¯t reply. He decided he won¡¯t waste his energy talking. The queen looked at her daughter again with tender eyes. ¡°Riri my dear, tell mommy. How did Peter bully you? Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here.¡± she encouraged while petting her daughter¡¯s head gently. ¡°Okay, mommy. Big brother¡­ he¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin, Beatrix.¡± Peter interrupted. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you. I was¡­ I suddenly had an emergency and so I left her with some humans to care for her well until I returned.¡± ¡°You liar! Mom, don¡¯t listen to him. He didn¡¯t give me to them.¡± ¡°I did. I paid them 500 dors to care for her until I settle the emergency.¡± ¡°Mom, he sold me!¡± Beatrix blotted out. ¡°You what?¡± Hearing the word ¡®Sold¡¯ made the king finally stand up from his seat and walk over to where his wife stood. ¡°What am I hearing, Peter? You actually sold your baby sister for mere 500 dors? Outrageous! My gosh! No wonder my baby returned with grievances. Look at her, she¡¯s so thin!¡± he said while touching Beatrix¡¯s chin. Peter nearly rolled his eyes. What thin? She clearly became rounder! She had so much liberty that she yed and yed with the pack¡¯s kids. There was even one particr kid Beatrix liked to be with. What was his name again? Perio or was it, Pedro? ¡°Young man, how dare you space out in front of your king. You don¡¯t put me in your eyes?¡± the king barked. ¡°I put you in my eyes. And apart from being king, you¡¯re also my dad.¡± Peter pointed out. ¡°And so what if I sold her? This girl is so annoying! You forced her to go out with me.¡± ¡°You irresponsible¡­¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve delivered your precious princess home now. You should be happy and celebrating. And other than that, you¡¯d better keep an eye on her so she doesn¡¯t escape.¡± Peter said before walking away. ¡°Peter, stop right there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s just sleeping in jail for a few days. I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Peter, what makes you think I¡¯ll send you to jail?¡± Peter stopped and turned his head with an eyebrow raised in doubt. ¡°You won¡¯t? I¡¯vemitted this serious crime and I deserve punishment. Don¡¯t waste my time. I have to go to jail.¡± ¡°Peter Marvin Antes, I, your king order you to not move from that spot.¡± the king thundered. ¡°Boring! Since you won¡¯t kill me, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Besides, your beloved ¡®first¡¯ son, has a good surprise for you. Beatrix already knows it though. Remember what I said. Don¡¯t let her escape. If she does even escape, you can find her at¡­.¡± ¡°Big brother, why are you so mad? I said you sold me¡­ it¡¯s a joke. Dad, Mum, please don¡¯t be mad at me. Hehe.¡± Beatrixughed nervously and her parents looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to defend him,¡± they said in unison. ¡°Er¡­ He really didn¡¯t sell me. He¡­ I just didn¡¯t like the people he gave me to. Besides they turned out to be child traffickers and I couldn¡¯t use my witch scepter.¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to worry. I had a special pearl with me. She won¡¯t die as long as it¡¯s intact. And if you guys don¡¯t want me to go to jail, I might as well go kneel in the ancestral hall.¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± the king barked but Peter simply scoffed and stormed off. The king and queen looked at each other and sighed. ¡°You go talk to him, honey. I need to pamper my little girl. As you can see, she¡¯s suffered a lot.¡± the queen whispered before both parted. ¡­. Peter did not go to the ancestral hall as he changed his mind. He headed to his manor and upon getting into his super spacious luxury room, he summoned his golden scepter and threw it on the floor. Then he started stomping his right foot on it. He soon got a bacsh as he felt drastic pain in his chest and a strong headache. A figure suddenly appeared, seated on the majestic chair beside the bed that was made of agarwood. It was his father! ¡°Son¡­¡± Peter frowned upon seeing him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he yelped. ¡°You don¡¯t use that tone on your parent.¡± the king said leisurely. Peter scoffed. ¡°Who cares? I don¡¯t, so neither should you.¡± Peter pped the table close to him causing it to split in two. ¡°Peter¡­¡± his dad sighed and rose up from the chair. ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re here to impart some words of ¡®encouragement¡¯ to me, just save it. I don¡¯t need it. Please, just leave me alone.¡± Peter used the strength he could muster to kick his scepter away while gritting his teeth. ¡°Peter,e over here and sit down.¡± his dad said calmly. ¡°Why should I? I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Of course you do. Come sit here and let¡¯s straighten things out, young man.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 70 ¡°If I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Easy! I¡¯ll just disrobe you myself and have you paraded around the castle stark nude 15 times.¡± the king leisurely said while crossing his legs. ¡°You¡­¡± Peter was speechless and could only point at his dad in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t point at me. Have you forgotten all your manners in the few days you were away with Beatrix?¡± ¡°Gosh!¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help eximing in his mind. This father of his had the heart to expose his child¡¯s nudity for undeserving people to see? What rubbish! He clenched his hands into fists while gritting his teeth from the pain he was feeling. ¡°I¡¯ll not repeat myself again, Peter.¡± at this moment, the king already summoned his scepter. It was maroon red in color and was covered in lightning with a golden pearl atop it enclosed by glowing shamrock green vines. It was three times longer than a high-ranking wizard¡¯s scepter. Indeed, he was the Wiz king! Reluctantly, Peter sat on the bed while maintaining a great distance from his dad. ¡°My son,e nigher.¡± his dad beckoned with a gentle voice. ¡°Dad, whatever you want to say, just say it. I can hear from here.¡± Peter said while looking away. The king sighed and vanished. Then he reappeared seated on the bed, next to Peter. He then ced his hand around Peter¡¯s shoulders and another on his stomach. Soon enough, Peter no longer felt any pain. But he still wore that grumpy face. ¡°Peter, you are my son.¡± ¡°I know that, old man,¡± Peter replied with a scoff. ¡°I said don¡¯t talk to me that way, Peter.¡± his father scolded as he poked his son twice at the back of his head. ¡°Ow!¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but let out a yell of pain. What¡¯s the use of healing his dad when he was gonna put him in pain again? So terrible! ¡°Peter, look at me in the eyes and tell me what you see.¡± the kingmanded. Peter did as he was told and looked his dad in the eye. ¡°So, what do you see, young man?¡± ¡°What I see? I see a man staring at me with eyes of mischief and a mouth that¡¯s pro at saying words with double meanings.¡± Peter repliedzily. ¡°Be serious, young man.¡± his dad rebuked. ¡°Fine!¡± he became serious and gazed at his dad for a while. Soon their eyes changed color and their scepters began to glow and move around each other in a circr pattern slowly. A minuteter, both scepters increased the pace as they moved around each other to the extent that they became blurs. Peter¡¯s hair was now standing and some of his hair strands turned golden and a red moon mark appeared on Peter¡¯s forehead but the king apart from his glowing red eyes and his scepter that was moving about, there were no other changes. Suddenly, the scepters stopped moving and remained still in mid-air. The 2 men¡¯s eyes stopped glowing so did their scepters. The new features that had appeared on Peter¡¯s hair and face also vanished like they were never there before. Peter sighed and made his scepter fly to him. Then it vanished aftering into contact with his hand. The king did the same too before looking at his son whose head now hung low. ¡°Now, you don¡¯t easily get dispirited nor give up in front of a stronger power, my son.¡± ¡°I¡­ Dad¡­¡± Peter got on his knees and pressed his palms together. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong to do that to my baby sister. Please forgive me for the trauma I caused.¡± The king sighed again and helped his son get back on his feet.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear. I forgive you but you must take your punishment¡­ from Beatrix.¡± ¡°Eh? Again?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? You expected to be let off the hook because you¡¯re the first seed from my loins? *scoff * Son, you sure know how to dream big. But don¡¯t worry. After Beatrix deres your punishment t, you can choose to pay with money or you can give her your staff to guard for 1 year. What do you think?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go get my punishment now.¡± Peter said energetically and was about to leave the room but he suddenly felt a force pull him backwards. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can go now, son. Sit on the bed. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Peter obeyed while the king sat beside him. ¡°My dear, I get that you feel wronged and inferior to Phoenix. You think he should be crown prince coz he¡¯s got the talents and everything needed. But thew has stated and I have already appointed you as crown prince since birth. I just didn¡¯t announce it, my boy.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not worried about the throne¡­¡± ¡°You feel inferior to Phoenix. Peter, your mom is stronger than I am to date but I don¡¯t feel inferior to her. Not because I¡¯m the king. But I won¡¯t tell you why. Peter, you are a smart kid. You¡¯re all grown up. I know that soon, you¡¯ll find your mate and bring her here. Then I can have many grandkids running about.¡± ¡°Er¡­ Dad, don¡¯t move forward that fast. Please slow down.¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m not swift enough. If I am, I should already be thinking of my great-grandchildren.¡± the king said leisurely. ¡°Gosh!¡± Peter facepalmed. ¡°You¡¯re right though. I do sometimes feel inadequate and jealous of Phoenix. But he¡¯s my brother, whether rted by blood or not. I¡¯m just upset that I got beaten by him beforeing here.¡± ¡°What? He beat you up?¡± the king asked in astonishment. ¡°Yeah.¡± Peter nodded. ¡°He¡­ really beat you up?¡± the king looked doubtful. ¡°Yes, dad.¡± Peter groaned. ¡°He beat you up and you have no dislocated bone? Wow! That kid¡¯s strength control has improved.¡± the king nodded. Peter¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. What was his old man saying? ¡°Dad, am I even your son?¡± ¡°Yeah. Not just that. You¡¯re also my crown prince, Peter. So chill.¡± ¡°Chill? Dad, Phoenix literally beat your crown prince up but you¡¯re heralding his strength control instead?¡± Peter could not believe his ears. ¡°Phoenix never beats someone and leaves them without one limb out of position or maybe even cut off. But you are here in one piece.¡± the king exined. No one can refute that fact. ¡°So I should be ted that I¡¯m still alive and breathing well?¡± Peter said with a grim expression. ¡°Yeah. But why did he beat you up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to ask first, Dad.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ What¡¯s important is that I¡¯ve asked the needed question now. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Peter harrumphed and stood with his back facing his father. ¡°He beat me up just because I said some words that he didn¡¯t like.¡± ¡°He beat you because of the words you said? That¡¯s so unlike him. He¡¯s not easily provoked by words. Did you curse his parents?¡± ¡°What? Dad! I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Peter defended himself. ¡°Really? Then why did he beat you up?¡± ¡°Dad, how about you guess the reason?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Did you steal a book or potion of his? You badmouthed him behind his back?¡± ¡°Peter shook his head. ¡°Wrong! One more chance you have, king father.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± the king cleared his throat. ¡°You let one of his targets get away by ident?¡± ¡°No, dad. You failed.¡± Peter extended his hand and his dad looked at it in confusion. What did his son mean? Did he look like a fortune teller? ¡°Money dad. You failed twice. That will be 2 million dors. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± The king folded his hands and looked at his son with a bored countenance. ¡°You resort to this now? Just because you foretell you might have to spend money to escape punishment from your baby sister?¡± ¡°Will you pay or not?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t pay. I might as well ask Beatrix and give her a reward after she tells me.¡± ¡°Eh? Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my baby girl, that¡¯s why. It¡¯s said that a little girl must be pampered. I must put a smile on my daughter¡¯s face.¡± the king rose. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll give you a discount. $1, 999, 999.¡± The king scoffed. ¡°Beatrix will sell me the information for a piece of candy. I¡¯m off, son.¡± he showed his right middle finger while wearing an annoying smile before vanishing. Peter sat on the bed and hit it for a while albeit not with too much strength. Howe the person preaching to him about elegance, grace and good manners shows him the middle finger? What kind of king father was this? Chapter 71 &&&&& Under an oak tree on an uninhabited, anonymous ind surrounded by thin white fog,y an unconscious figure on the fallen dry leaves. This water around the ind was boiling with great steam ascending. But in contrast, the ind was cold as the chilly wind constantly blew. There were no des of grass on this ind. Instead, there were a few scanty trees. Evidently, no aquatic life could reach this ind. Who wanted to be boiled for no reason? The figure under the oak tree suddenly opened her eyes and got to her knees. She clutched her neck and looked like she was about to throw up but minutes passed and she didn¡¯t vomit anything. Her whole body felt super hot. She had once tried to get in the water but seeing the smoke arising from it, she knew it wasn¡¯t an option. And this chilly wind on the ind did nothing to help calm her body temperature. Her eyes changed to gold and her fingers changed to long sharp dragon ws. Yes, this is the missing Lavana. Minutes ago, Thora had told her that for some unexpected reason, her third dragon phase was activated. This also meant that the final merging of all 3 forms would happen; though she didn¡¯t understand what it was as Thora refused to give more details. After subconsciously teleporting, she found herself on this mysterious ind under this oak tree. But the intense pain in her stomach made her pass out. Now she got awakened by pain in her neck. Thora had told her that the third phase was to form the reverse scale of a dragon. This scale would be different in color and hardness from her normal scales. This was her pride as a dragon. Except for her mate or someone she allows, no one can touch it. Lavana was also worried about the little one. The little one was able to sense she was in danger back at Mr Carl¡¯s home. Now she was in this much pain. Of course, the little one would know. She bet Beatrix must be looking for a way to escape from the pce. If she could teleport out of here, she would find the little one or get Phoenix to find where she was. Talk about Phoenix, did he know she was in danger? She hadn¡¯t epted him as her mate yet. Would he be able to know? ¡°Eish, Lavana. Phoenix can feel you¡¯re in trouble. That bastard Chase also did when he hadn¡¯t even met you before that night. Phoenix knows you¡¯re in pain and believe me, he¡¯s anxious to find you too. But he can¡¯t. You are on the ancestral ind.¡± Thora remarked. ¡°An¡­Ancestral ind?¡± Lavana asked in bewilderment. What did she imply? ¡°This will be exined in the near future,¡± Thora replied and then continued. ¡°Lavana, about Phoenix, forget about him first. Concentrate on the main thing. Rise and head east. You should find the ce. Make sure you sit at the spot. I will go into slumber for the time being.¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°I have to conserve enough energy for the tribtion. I can¡¯t help you now. But don¡¯t worry, you are a strong girl. Bye honey.¡± Before Lavana could say another word, thetter had gone into slumber. ¡°Damn it!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but cuss as she punched the dry ground hard. These 3 spirits were quite good at ditching her at critical moments like this. She spewed out blood thrice before managing to stand, using the tree trunk as support. But her knees were quivering and she could barely see. But she had to make it to the ce Thora spoke about. ¡­ 10 minutester. She found a majestic golden tform that was circr in shape. It was made of pure gold and there were numerous diverse precious stones on the floor of the tform serving as design. The baffling thing was that one had to climb six high stairs to get to it but the rest of the tform was levitating. Lavana managed to ascend the first stair but she unexpectedly met with a mysterious pressure on her shoulders. This also made her unable to move further. She gritted her teeth and tried hard to move to no avail. In the process of trying hard again, she ended up spewing blood on the stairs. The pressure eased somewhat and she was able to climb onto the levitating tform. In the middle was a triangr spot with the design of dragon scales. This must be the spot that Thora mentioned. She stepped forward and found her body unable to move again. She became appalled. Was she gonna have to spit out blood again? If she spewed out blood for every step she took, how much blood would she have left? She retreated one step and noticed that her body no longer felt the heavy pressure. Taking another step forward, she soon came into contact with that mysterious heavy pressure. She didn¡¯t want to spit out blood again. She suddenly had an idea. For each step she took, blood was needed. She brought her left middle finger to her teeth and bit hard on it, causing blood to flow out. She pointed her injured finger at the ground and then cautiously took a step forward as blood trickled down her finger. She felt that the pressure had greatly lessened. As more of her blood dropped to the ground, she got closer to the middle of this tform. A minuteter, she finally reached the dragon-scaled spot and was about to sigh in relief, only for her to feel a force that made her put her hand on the spot. Blood seeped out of her injured finger at a fast rate until it covered all the dragon scale designs on the tform. Lavana was horrified and called out for Thora. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It just needs to confirm you¡¯re a true dragon. After that, all pressure will be gone.¡± Thora¡¯s voice made Lavana feel some relief. Just as she said, the pressure vanished and she removed her hand from the scaled spot that was now painted red with her blood. ¡°So what do I do next?¡± she asked Thora. ¡°Sit on it and hug yourself with your eyes closed. No matter what, you must never stop hugging yourself.¡± Lavana detected that something crucial would transpire soon. She wouldn¡¯t escape from it anyway. Might as well obey and get this thing done with. The difort in her stomach and neck had already dulled at this moment. Thora said her reverse scale has been formed but it would only be seen when she transforms into her draconic self. She sat on the scaled spot, cross-legged and then embraced herself tightly before closing her eyes. ¡°What next, Thora?¡± she asked telepathically. Thora replied. ¡°As a dragon who now has a reverse scale, you will have to face the final tribtion. Sess means that your bones will reform and be stronger than iron. I will return during the tribtion¡¯s crucial moment. You have to hold on and be strong.¡± ¡°What is this tribtion?¡± Lavana asked curiously. ¡°You will know at the auspicious time. I need to conserve the energy I have left. So for now, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Thora¡¯s voice faded. Lavana tried to think about what the tribtion was. Thora¡¯s tone was quite serious. Before she could think again, she suddenly felt a strong headache. As much as she wanted to hold her head, she recalled Thora¡¯s words. No matter what, she must keep hugging herself. Her hands clenched into fists and she gritted her teeth as sweated heavily. Her body began to tremble while she exhaled deeply. A red dragon tattoo appeared on her forehead. She opened her eyes which were now glowing with specs of lightning and let out a magnificent roar that caused the entire ind to tremble. If not for the fact that she recalled Thora¡¯s warning, she would have punched the tform just now. Five minutester, the pain had greatly subsided and she let out a sigh of relief. All the new features on her body also receded. But she still didn¡¯t put down her hands. The design of the spot she was sitting on suddenly changed to that of a wolf. She stopped looking below and focused her gaze ahead of her while maintaining a determined look. However, the pain resulting from her backbone and several joints in her body was surprisingly more than she experienced on the day she first shifted. She kept grinding her teeth as her ck hair stood and lengthened.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Her body was increasing in height and she was increasing in body size too. Her hair turned red as it lengthened to the point of touching the tform. She suddenly felt an urge. Unable to resist it, she crouched and transformed into her wolf form, letting out a mighty howl. Four red pirs with wolf carvings on them suddenly shot out of the four holes that appeared on the tform¡¯s floor. Each poured out fire at her. She had nowhere to run. She could only crouch and let out howls of pain. She didn¡¯t return to her human form coz she was somehow unable to. Chapter 72 ¡­ After good 30 minutes of being scorched in the mes, the pirs went back in and another two blue pirs rose up from the tform andunched water at her, quenching the fire. Smoke lingered for another five minutes before the wind blew it away. She, now in her wolf form, managed to rise and let out an aggrieved howl that sounded ten times more impressive than an Alpha¡¯s. Her wolf size had increased. She was now bigger than an Alpha wolf and the lower part of her nine new, meter-long tails, her ears and paws had turned red. Her eyes had turned a pearl river grey and the rest of her fur was pearl white and made one want to touch it as it sparkled. Lavana walked out of the tform and started running around the ind. This was what she did subconsciously like this was the right thing to do. Her speed indeed was 7 times faster than an Alpha¡¯s and she bet she was stronger than an Alpha now. Ha, she even had a better ranking. She was an Olmpha. Pam, who awakened 20 minutes ago, was the one encouraging Lavana while the fire roasted her earlier. Olmphas seldom appear in werewolves. But when they do, even the entire werewolf council have no choice but to bow their heads! Even if she had two tails, no Alpha can intimidate her and now she had nine. Olmphas are said to have carried a boon from the moon goddess herself and their powers are something that makes one¡¯s knees quaver.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The good part is, she can still show her smaller one-tailed wolf form to others when needed. Only when she deems it crucial, will she show this majestic form. Who was the first person she wanted to show this current look to? Phoenix¡¯s face suddenly appeared in her mind. He was her mate after all. He deserved to know but she won¡¯t tell him yet. Until he appeases her. Hmph! She¡¯d rather just show Beatrix. How was the little one doing now? Earlier, when she first arrived at this ind, she asked Thora to do something about the blood seal between her and the little one. Since she was experiencing pain, of course, Beatrix would know. She didn¡¯t want her to escape from the pce and use her powers unnecessarily. Thankfully, Thora had a solution and cut off the blood seal between the two of them. The little one would not feel anything and would think she was fine or maybe Phoenix was now with her. She internally sighed. Whether there was the blood seal or not she and the little one are still sworn sis plus they were inws too. It¡¯s best Beatrix doesn¡¯t find out about this and it¡¯s good for her even. She wouldn¡¯t want Beatrix to be constantly worried about her. Oceana at this point had awakened. ¡°You need to work on your voice. You are a disgrace to the siren race.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lavana asked in shock. This was the first thing her mermaid spirit said to her upon awakening from her slumber? ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t sing at all.¡± Oceana continued. ¡°If I¡¯m a siren, shouldn¡¯t I have a nice voice from day one?¡± Oceana sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not something a spirit can give. You need to have some talent first then the spirit will do their best to enhance the voice to the highest degree possible so it can enchant people. But you, I¡¯m helpless with your voice. What is there to enhance?¡± ¡°Oceana, I talk very well with a nice voice. Why is my singing voice not good then? I recall when I was younger my mum praised me for having a good voice. Why can¡¯t I sing?¡± she asked while thinking. All those years she wasted in that Ralton pack, she cried a lot and barely talked. That could be the reason. She wore a casual look and added: ¡°Forget it, a nice voice won¡¯t take me anywhere. Power is what people respect. They can only praise an enchanting voice.¡± Lavana said this tofort herself. ¡°Listen to yourself, girl. Who told you a siren¡¯s voice has just the purpose of enchanting people? It¡¯s a weapon too!¡± ¡°Oh. It¡¯s good at sending cupid arrows to everyone who hears it?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s able to mess with someone¡¯s mind. It can make them go crazy. At such a state, any words you tell them to do, their body will obey against their will.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lavana nodded her head in understanding. ¡°So that¡¯s the use of Siren¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Well, the rest of your siren powers wille to you after the final merging. If your voice slightly improves after that, then I¡¯ll do my best to make it better.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat your wordster,¡± Oceana said with arrogance. ¡°If I do, I can count on you to help me,¡± Lavana replied with a small smile. She shifted back to her human form and Oceana told her to get into the water. So she ran to the shore of the ind and once more saw the boiling water. ¡°Oceana, you want me to get into this?¡± ¡°Jump in, my friend. You already survived being roasted by fire for over 40 minutes and you¡¯re afraid of some boiling water?¡± Oceana scolded. ¡°This water can turn any living thing into boiled meat!¡± ¡°The fire should have made you roasted meat but it didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t make excuses again.¡± Lavana sighed in defeat and jumped into the water. Unexpectedly, the water did not hurt her skin. In fact, she only felt it was warm. She became puzzled. ¡°Oceana, I don¡¯t understand this.¡± ¡°The water is indeed boiling hot and can kill anything thrown into it, but your body has been refined by the fire so it¡¯s like an itch to you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lavana nodded in understanding. ¡°Now you¡¯re underwater and still in your human form. I need you to reach the bottom of this sea and find the cave that leads to the ind. Don¡¯t worry, there are only 13 caves for you to choose from.¡± Lavana¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°13 caves?¡± she eximed. ¡°Well, you have just one chance. Whichever one you choose will determine to what extent the merging will be and of course, a few sea monsters will motivate you if you make the wrong choice.¡± ¡°Sea monsters?¡± ¡°The type never seen nor recorded in books.¡± ¡°What if I make the right choice?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll still motivate you. The only difference is that 12 of these caves don¡¯t lead back to the tform on the ind. Only one does. I¡¯ll give you a hint. The one that looks the most dangerous.¡± Alright, I¡¯m retreating to slumber.¡± Oceana¡¯s voice faded. Chapter 73 Lavana thought for a short while before transforming into her merform. If she was to reach there in time, she needed her tail, especially since sea monsters would chase her no matter which cave she took. ¡­Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. 10 minutester, she arrived at the spot where she could see 13 different caves lined up before her. Oceana had said she should pick the one that looks most dangerous. She thought it¡¯d be easier to find. Howe all of them looked safe to get into? At the entrance of the first one was just a small organism. The others had nothing at the entrance. The caves weren¡¯t too dark either. ¡°What should I do now?¡± she thought. After spending another 5 minutes deliberating on which cave to enter, she finally decided to enter thest cave. The gemstone on her forehead illuminated the cave as she swam slowly. Suddenly she stopped and covered her mouth. Ahead of her was a pile of skeletons that reached the top of the cave. There was no space to see what was behind these things. Was this the most dangerous cave? Or was there a chance that there was one that was scarier than this and that was the real cave that led back to the ind? In any case, she was already here and she could not go back as a magical, glowing rune serving as a barrier was at the entrance of the cave. She slowly put down her hands and turned around so as to once more see the cave¡¯s entrance but instead of that, she saw something else. Seven huge fishes that looked so ugly that she wanted to vomit were baring their huge, silver teeth at her. She couldn¡¯t even see their eyes! ¡°Ahhh!¡± she screamed while alsounching ice chains at them but it didn¡¯tst long before vanishing. ¡°Eh?¡± she looked at her hands. Could that magical rune at the entrance be the reason? So she could not use her powers in this cave? Then there was only one thing she could do. She turned around and swam forward, diving into the pile of skeletons with her eyes closed. She soon broke out from the pile of skeletons and she opened her eyes to the same 7 fishes waiting for her with their mouths wide open. They wereing at her! She was baffled as to how these fishes appeared here. ¡°Could it be¡­ these monsters teleport?¡± she thought. This race would be a tough one if that¡¯s the case. She had a lot on her te then. Behind her, was the pile of skeletons. She turned around and dived into the pile. The fishes immediately teleported. Contrary to what they thought, Lavana did not appear at the starting point. Lavana who was peeking from inside the pile, upon seeing that they indeed teleported with the almost invisible gemstone on their heads, used the chance toe out and swim faster. Sure enough, after the fishes noticed she wouldn¡¯t being out, they teleported and reappeared at the other side of the skeleton pile and started chasing the mermaid. Lavana saw how fast they were. She immediately increased her speed andunched ice chains at them whenever she could even though she knew they won¡¯tst long. At least the chains served the purpose of slowing them down a bit but not by much. At a point, she decided that if she continued like this, she would run out of strength without reaching the cave¡¯s end. She just focused on swimming even faster and the fishes followed suit. 30 minutester. She suddenly stopped. Ahead of her was a wall. Her face paled. She really made the wrong choice? She turned around and saw that the fishes had caught up. Her fire couldn¡¯t work her. She didn¡¯t know if there was enough energy to spit out any lightning. There was no way forward. Or¡­ She transformed into her human form and then smiled. Sheunched an ice chain at the biggest fish in the middle. It did not wrap around it but moved forward, wrapping around its tail. It became enraged but sheunched more ice chains at it while swimming closer to them. Then she turned invisible. The fishes were dismayed that their prey had disappeared. Suddenly they saw all their tails were tied together by the familiar ice chains. Lavana who had now reappeared in her mermaid form used her tail to hit the bound tails hard, sending the fishes forward to hit the wall. The so-called wall immediately cracked and crumbled. The fish who were trying to register what had just happened saw the annoying mermaid in front of them waving. ¡°Bye losers!¡± she giggled before turning around to swim forward at a higher speed. The fish just remained in that spot for a reason best known to them. Lavana who was ted that she actually chose the fight way became stunned and stopped swimming. The way forward was blocked by a super gigantic red fish with ck fins and yellow eyes that were glowing. Its open mouth was enough to swallow 30 people at once! What should she do now? Even if she turned invisible. There was no space to pass. The fish wasn¡¯t moving from its spot to chase her either. Was there really no way forward from here? She looked behind her and saw that those fishes pursuing her earlier were gone. They must have known what was here that¡¯s why they gave up! And a magical rune had appeared which means she couldn¡¯t head back. She kept looking at the fish and an idea came to her. This fish was blocking the way. Since it wasn¡¯t gonna move from its spot, why not just go through it? She transformed into her human form and swam slowly into the mouth of the fish. Surprisingly, there was a hole. So this was not a real fish? She swam out of the hole and saw a door that was above the water level. There were no stairs to get to it. Wings sprouted from her back and she flew to the door. It had no handle for her to turn. But there were several patterns of a dragon¡¯s scales designed on it. She quickly bit her middle finger and touched the door with it. As she expected, blood began to flow out of her bleeding finger at a fast rate. Soon the patterns were all dyed with her blood. She wanted to take back her hand but to her dismay, she could not. Blood kept trickling from her middle finger at an even faster rate. She nheless kept trying until her hand finally got free. Her injured finger immediately healed and she sighed as the door finally opened. She saw some golden stairs and the familiar scene of losing blood with each step reappeared in her head. The stairs were numerous and so high! How was she to get past all of them and still be alive? Behind her, another magical rune had appeared, blocking the way back. No other option for her than climbing the stairs! She slowly ascended the first staircase but surprisingly felt no pressure. She ascended the second stair, it was the same thing. She increased her pace and ran up the stairs with a serious expression. Upon reaching thest stair, she saw a dead end. But there was a hole above her. She flew upwards out of the hole and saw the tform once again. She watched as the hole below her closed. She flew onto the tform and sat cross-legged in the middle which now had various sea shell designs once again. ¡°Oceana, I made it,¡± she said with a giggle. Oceana had now awakened. ¡°Congrattions on making the right choice and passing the test.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Lavana replied happily. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. Prepare for your tribtion. I¡¯m going to slumber.¡± Oceana¡¯s words faded. Lavana sighed while wondering what the tribtion was like. Was it some super difficult test? Or was it¡­ She got interrupted from her thoughts when seven white pirs shot out of several holes that suddenly appeared around the tform. They were all 3 meters tall and they joined together at the top. Lavana did not understand what it meant. Before she could think of something else, a bolt of lightning from the joining point of all seven pirs hit her left shoulder. She gasped in shock and stared at her shoulder. Although there was no mark on it but it felt hot and painful. She looked upwards and opened her mouth in shock. A huge ball of lightning was levitating just below the joining points of the pirs. So this was the so-called tribtion? She¡¯s a thunder dragon after all so it only made sense for her body to be further tempered by lightning bolts. But how many bolts would she receive from that rotating lightning ball? She subconsciously hugged herself and shut her eyes. These actions of hers initiated a series of lightning bolts beingunched at her without stopping. She gritted her teeth for the first five minutes but could not bear it anymore and let out a scream as her body trembled. Still, she did not stop hugging herself. Her fingers curled into fists and blood was flowing from them. Suddenly the series of lightning bolts reduced to just one at random intervals. Lavana¡¯s body was already swaying but she was determined to copse. She opened her eyes and saw the lightning ball that was rotating fast. As it did so, a lightning bolt hit her and she grit her teeth. Her entire being was in so much pain. She felt that the pain of the transformation back at Ralton pack was not even worth mentioning. Breathing had be a hard task now. The entire ind suddenly turned cold and a few tiny holes opened around the tform. They soaked her with water before closing. Lavana knew she was toast. If any blot of lightning hit her now, would she still be alive. The rotating lightning balls grewrger and suddenly split in half. Before Lavana couldprehend what was happening, both parts of the split lightning ball descended at her. She screamed in fright but had no strength to move fro there. The split parts joined together before enveloping her. A bloodcurling scream was heard. ¡­ Meanwhile, Phoenix who had been feeling pain in his chest suddenlycked the energy to stand. His knees gave as he clutched his chest and grit his teeth. He was in another forest in V country in search of his mate. ¡°Lavana, my love, where are you? Where are you please? You¡¯re eating so much pain in some ce that I don¡¯t know. How can I help you now? Moon goddess, you surely won¡¯t watch both of us suffer like this. Please show me any sign that can lead me to her. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± he thought as the pain circted around his body. Chapter 74 His eyes suddenly glowed red and he tried to take off his clothes to no avail. They ripped off as his bones cracked and reformed. Soon, a majestic ck Alpha wolf appeared. He shook his fur and stretched his legs. Then he turned east and began sprinting. ¡°Lavana, wait for me. Your Phoenix ising. You must hold on.¡± he repeated in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. The moon goddess has shown us a sign. We will rescue her from the hands of death.¡± his wolf said. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be in pain anymore. It¡¯s breaking me, River.¡± ¡°Me too, Sullivan. Me too.¡± his wolf replied with a sigh. No more words were heard from him as Phoenix chased after the glowing butterfly that the moon goddess had provided. He must not lose track of it as he would never find his Lavana. ¡­ Bloodstar pack. **** Everyone was apprehensive. They¡¯d discovered that Beatrix and Lavana were missing with no clue to locate them. Mel was at the spot where Lavanast stood, wearing a nonplussed face. Even if she was kidnapped, at least, the smell should linger on outside of the pack but her scent abruptly ended here. He had never encountered a thing like this. Her mate in particr was nowhere to be found either. What sort of temptation was this? By now Lavana should have sworn publicly and acknowledged being a member of this pack. Tomorrow, they were supposed to leave for thepetition. Now all ns had to be put on hold! He returned to meet the others who were still clueless. Rndro took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Who are you calling?¡± his curious wife asked. ¡°Rixon.¡± ¡°That organization¡¯s gonna milk us dry. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s gotten to that. Maybe they went out and will return.¡± a pack member chipped in. ¡°Stop dreaming. They are missing. Plus without her and her mate, our odds of even winning is super low. If we are destined to disband, so be it. But I¡¯m not gonna let it happen with one person missing. If you were in danger, wouldn¡¯t you hope to be saved?¡± Rndro asked. ¡°Yes of course. But her mate in question, we¡¯ve never seen him. What if he took them out?¡± ¡°Lavana wouldn¡¯t leave without even a note.¡± Regina chipped in. ¡°Hey look. I just got this text from an unknown number. It says ¡®Don¡¯t you be worried. Lavana and Beatrix are with me at my ce. We¡¯ll meet you guys over there. There¡¯ll still be enough time to acknowledge her into the pack. So rx.''¡± Hearing this message all were relieved and also pissed at the same time. This mate of Lavana¡¯s deserves a thrashing. How can he do this without even letting Mel or Rndro know? How was he even able to leave the pack without any of them detecting it? And why did he text only now? Made them all worry for nothing! ¡°Alright. You can all retire to your homes to rest. Thank you for helping out.¡± Mel said with a smile. When it was just Rndro, Mel and their partners left, they all sighed. ¡°Regina, please pass me the phone.¡± ¡°Here, Darling.¡± she handed it to Mel who critically looked at the message with a sceptical face. ¡°It¡¯s weird. We all just saw that guy for the 1st time when she introduced him to us. So how then did he get your number?¡± he asked, not understanding how it was possible. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s baffling too.¡± Regina shrugged. ¡°That guy is not simple,¡± said Rndro and the others nodded in agreement.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°So since Beatrix and Lavana are with him and he¡¯s made a promise that he¡¯ll join us there¡­¡± Carmelia got interrupted. ¡°Although I can¡¯t fully trust him and don¡¯t like him, he is her mate. Since he epted her I want to believe that he won¡¯t harm her and her sister. If it is otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure to deal with him.¡± Rndro said with a murderous aura. ¡°Hey baby, calm down. Let¡¯s go arrange things. Hopefully, he¡¯ll be there with her. But it¡¯s not too safe to bring Beatrix there.¡± said Carmelia in anxiety. ¡°Maybe he has made arrangements? Sigh. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow and then we¡¯ll know.¡± said Mel. ¡°That guy needs to be punished for putting us all through this.¡± Regina chipped in. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll know what to do tomorrow. Let¡¯s split for now. We don¡¯t want to forget anything we need for the trip.¡± said Rndro. ¡°And how to pacify Pedro? After all his ymate just disappeared without saying a word of goodbye.¡± Regina questioned. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get home first. We know what to say.¡± Carmelia responded with a smile. ¡­ Phoenix could not believe his eyes. Right before him was a vortex. This wasn¡¯t some ordinary vortex for teleportation. This is the legendary type of vortex that led to another domain. He¡¯d read about it in books but never really encountered one. But here it was in front of him and the butterfly had vanished after reaching the spot he currently stood. That meant one thing. To find his mate, he had to get into that vortex. The pain he was feeling, doubled and he almost knelt. He changed back into human and examined the vortex before him. Unlike normal teleportation vortexes that required a pass, this one here required a lot of energy to open and there could even be a possibility that this was a supreme vortex. This sort of vortex would not let outsiders in. The way to the kingdom of the wizards/witches was hidden behind an invisible array. Only one with power can get in. This vortex here was different from an array. He sighed as he levitated from the cliff and flew slowly towards the vortex. When he was 3 feet close, the vortexunched huge ice chains at him. He managed to dodge them by a hairbreadth retreating back to the cliff. The ice chains then turned to nothingness. Seeing this, Phoenix fell into despair. This was indeed a supreme vortex. Since he was an outsider, he couldn¡¯t get into the domain behind it. He felt useless. His mate was in there, suffering so much pain, but here he was stranded just outside of it, unable to do a thing. Unable to even see his mate! He fell to his knees and started weeping while clutching his chest. Chapter 75 ¡°Mate, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t left, I could have joined you and protected you from all this suffering. But look at me now. I can¡¯t even dream of getting past this vortex. Lavana, if anything happens to you, I can never forgive myself and I can never face Beatrix. Moon goddess, you¡¯ve shown me where my mate is. Just thisst favor. How do I get in? Even if I¡¯m gonna lose my powers, I don¡¯t mind. Please, show me a way.¡± he cried while looking at the sky. At that moment, he felt his face be really hot. He touched it and hissed at the pain. What was happening to him? He took out a mirror from his spatial ring and was shocked to see that the new face gifted to him by Thora had shown and the marks on his face were¡­ glowing? His eyes widened in disbelief. Could it be that this was a way to be recognized by that vortex? After all, there were marks of a dragon on his face. He quickly rose and thanked the moon goddess. Then he flew towards the vortex again. This time, he did not try to dodge the ice chains that were lunged at him. They wrapped around his hands, waist, legs and neck. Just when he thought that was all, one naughty one decided toe to wrap around his member. At that moment, Phoenix wanted to cry. If this damn chain pulled a little harder then he¡¯d be a eunuch. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a good decision toe here with a white g. He started praying that he¡¯d be let go. Suddenly a bolt of thunder from the vortex struck his shoulder. Before he could register why it was this way, more bolts wereunched at him and he couldn¡¯t escape. His body trembled greatly as he gritted his teeth not daring to let out a sound. He felt the ice chains tighten around his body, his member wasn¡¯t even spared. Now he was more afraid for his shaft than his entire body. What sort of trial was this? While he¡¯d begun devising ways to be free of the chains, he felt them all disappear and even the lightning bolts stoppeding. He was free but he could barely maintain his bnce in mid-air. Suddenly, an opening appeared in the vortex and he mustered all the strength he could to fly into it before it closed. Now that he was finally in, he fell into the boiling water that was bringing out great steam. He tried to cast a magic bubble over him but it failed. He managed to swim to the surface and made out the faint image of an ind. He flew out of the water and sighed in relief. At least, flight wasn¡¯t prohibited here for outsiders. He headed in the direction of the ind and upon reaching there encountered a sovereign-level array. For a wizard, it might have posed a problem but he was a sorcerer who was naturally proficient at arrays. Some minutester, he found the eye of the array andunched a ball of magic energy towards the small array eye. After he spewed out blood from a bacsh, the array crashed and he quickly flew in but he felt a pressure that sent him crashing to the ground. Gritting his teeth, he rose and tried to run but the pressure on him was even greater, causing him to spit out blood. He started crawling instead since he found the pressure lessened this way. But he couldn¡¯t crawl too fast either. As frustrating as it was to him, he couldn¡¯tin. 30 minutester, he reached the spot where the tform was and his heart nearly jumped out of his chest. Several pirs were joined together above his mate who was enveloped in a huge ball of lightning. To worsen things, water asionallyunched from the small holes that had opened around the tform. His beloved mate was screaming while hugging herself, not daring to open her eyes. He could not get close to her for he found another sovereign tier array around the tform and if he was correct, this one had 3 eyes. Finding the first 2 eyes would be easy but finding the third eye would be like finding a needle in a haystack. He instantly set to work on finding the first two array eyes. He located them 5 minutester and proceeded to search for the 3rd eye around the tform. It took him half an hour to find the 3rd array eye and it was so problematic to undo. Any mistake and he¡¯ll even be sent out of this domain. ¡°Well, here goes nothing.¡± he rose and steadied his feet. His peacock fan appeared in his hand and light covered him. When it dimmed, he was now clothed in wizard robes. He threw the fan upwards and it scattered into bits and rearranged itself into a thin dagger whichnded in his hand. He began to study the connection between all three eyes and found some minutester that the point they all met was actually the fourth eye. ¡°Now that¡¯s way better.¡± he threw the dagger that was enveloped with his magic in the direction of the 4th eye. Uponing into contact with it, the dagger evaporated but the array crashed. He quickly jumped in and saw that the array had mended itself again like nothing happened to it earlier. As expected of a peak sovereign tier array. Whoever set this up was a genius! Now that he was officially on the tform, he could see how terrifying the lightning ball was. At this moment, Lavana¡¯s eyes opened and she let out a terrifying roar that caused him to cover his eyes while being rendered to his knees. He witnessed in incredulity as her body absorbed that huge ball of lightning. Then the pirs above her separated from the meeting point and went back into the tform¡¯s surface. The holes that constantlyunched water at his mate had also shut. Phoenix felt the pressure fade too. He quickly ran over to catch her before she copsed. ¡°Lavie, Lavie!¡± he called out in anxiety but received no response. He quickly took out a bottle containing a huge brown pill. He opened the lid and took out the pill. Then he put it into her mouth and let her swallow it. He took out a golden bathtub and ced it on the ground close to the tform. Then he took out huge kegs containing refined water which he emptied into the bathtub. When it was filled, he carried her from the ground and ced her in it. The water soon began to boil and steam rose as her body turned red. ¡°Mate, please calm down. Phoenix is here. I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯m here now.¡± he whispered while caressing her hair gently blowing some air on her face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left coz you asked me to. If I had waited even a minute longer, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer all this alone. Lavie¡­¡± he stopped talking as he saw the water had be chilly. He wanted to get her out of it only for it to start boiling again. He figured he might as well leave her there. He took out more kegs containing the refined water and poured them into the bathtub. ¡°Lavana, please be alright.¡± he kept reiterating as he poured water on her head. Some minutester, he found that the water had be of normal temperature. He felt her forehead and saw that she was okay now. What was left was for her to wake up. He took her out of the bathtub and ced her on the bed that he¡¯d taken out of his spatial ring 2 minutes ago. He covered her with a nket and rubbed a strange foul-smelling, sticky ck liquid on her face and neck. Then he fed her a yellow pill and some refined water. He changed his clothes to a white t-shirt and loose ck pants that possessed several pockets. He ced a chair beside the bed and sat, watching his mate. ¡­ 3 hourster. Lavana opened her eyes slowly. She felt dull pain all over her body butpared to the torture she received on the tform, this was nothing. She found that she was lying on afortable bed. How strange! There was no one else on this ind when she arrived and no one showed up when she was eating the torture underneath the joined pirs. She quickly sat up and saw an empty chair beside the bed. She soon started sniffing and got off the bed. ¡°Hey, easy there, babe.¡± she heard a familiar voice and turned to look in the direction of the voice. ¡°Phoenix?¡± she called out in shock upon seeing him, her eyes widened in disbelief. How¡­ Howe her mate was here? How did he get ess to the ancestral ind? ¡°Are you alright?¡± Phoenix asked with concern, feeling her neck and forehead with the back of his right hand. ¡°Ph¡­ Phoenix¡­¡± ¡°Ssh! I know you have a lot of questions. I can answer them slowly. But the priority now is to get you in good shape although I can see you don¡¯t need to add more meat.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± this made Lavana check her body only to exim. She was no longer skinny. She now even had little bs! ¡°Gimme a mirror, please.¡± she requested. ¡°Why? I¡¯m the best mirror you can find out there. Lavie, you look tasty.¡± ¡°*scoff* That¡¯s not gonna work on me. If you aren¡¯t giving me one, I might as well use the water then.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Phoenix took out a mirror from his loose pants pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Take a look at yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said while looking at her new self. The old Lavana, although skinny was beautiful and gentle. The face looking back at her in the mirror was one that would cause Alphas to fight! Her round face made one want to touch it. She looked wild instead of gentle. If she were to try hard she could intimidate someone without even using her fists.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She looked back at Phoenix who simply smiled. ¡°I be like this after all that suffering,¡± she muttered to herself. She saw that her three spirits were still asleep but they seemed weaker than before. While she was enveloped in that huge ball of lightning, the three of them held hands and then started muttering words in anguage she did not understand. After that, their bodies glowed so bright that she couldn¡¯t see their figures. After some time, their bodies became weak and they directly went into slumber after wishing her good luck. Then she absorbed the huge lightning ball into her body and thest thing she recalled was that she was about to copse. ¡°Phoenix, how did you get in?¡± she asked after cing the mirror on the bed as she sat. ¡°Um¡­ Let¡¯s say, it¡¯s fate. And those marks Thora put on my face turned out to be so useful. Without them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get in here. I must thank Thora.¡± ¡°She¡¯s resting with the other two.¡± ¡°I guess they expended themselves for you?¡± Chapter 76 ¡°Yeah,¡± Lavana nodded and sat back on the bed. Phoenix took the chair and sat opposite her. ¡°Mate, I¡­ I want to apologize to you. I thought it over in the time you were unconscious. I really didn¡¯t do well back there. I shouldn¡¯t have insulted Rndro nor made the others feel like chickens.¡± ¡°*scoff* You¡¯re just saying what you¡¯ve practised a thousand times in your head. Who would believe you?¡± ¡°Even if others don¡¯t, I trust you will. I hurt you and others. Yes, I carry that air of nobility around me¡­¡± ¡°Phoenix, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± ¡°Lavie,¡± ¡°Enough,¡± ¡°Geez! You having temper issues now.¡± Phoenix stated in surprise. ¡°I need to go for a swim. After that, we can leave.¡± ¡°Dear the water is nothing to write home about. I nearly became boiled meat when I fell into it. You want to go in there? You are an ice-natured mermaid; can you stand the heat?¡± he asked in concern. ¡°Absolutely.¡± she got off the bed and started walking away. Phoenix sighed and took out a fan made of white ostrich feathers. ¡°Lavana,¡± he called out to his mate who immediately stopped in her tracks. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as she turned her head to look at him. ¡°I wanted to give you this fan. It¡¯s a weapon and works well in water. Aside from that, it gives you refined air full of magic energy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Lavana continued heading to the shore of the ancestral ind. Reaching there, she found Phoenix was already there waiting for her. His clothes had changed. He was now dressed in swimwear and looked extra hot. She forced herself not to blush but her ears weren¡¯t obedient. ¡°Aww! Just see the way your ears turned red. So adorable.¡± he teased. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Lavie, making this face, you look just like a rabbit.¡± ¡°Phoenix, I¡¯m gonna beat you if you speak crap again.¡± He simply chortled before diving into the water after covering himself with a magic bubble. Now that the trial had passed, he no longer felt so much restriction on his powers. Lavana jumped into the water and Phoenix watched her change to her mermaid form in awe. The process was so amazing!. ¡°I¡¯m the luckiest man on earth. Just look at this sexy mermaid right in front of me. Ah, I¡¯m getting inebriated.¡± ¡°Enough of your boring words. I¡¯ve got things to do. Since you chose to jump in, be prepared to catch up with me. If you win, I¡¯ll forgive you and give you 7 kisses.¡± ¡°Only 7?¡± ¡°*scoff* Don¡¯t be so greedy, Sullivan.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said Sullivan!¡± ¡°Lavie, hearing my middle name from your lips makes me so d.¡± ¡°And you continually dying me here is not appreciated. Catch up. If you can¡¯t, just wait for me at the shore.¡± she turned east and then started swimming downwards. ¡°Lavie, I¡¯m gonna apany you. I don¡¯t want you to be harmed.¡± he started swimming east but was far behind her who had a long tail. ¡°Stay back. I¡¯lle back soon.¡± he heard Lavana telepath to him and he replied by mind link. ¡°Nah. I want to explore here with you. Just look at the beauty underneath the water. Imagine, the surface is so hot but down here is cool. So hard to believe.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. Just keep in mind that you¡¯re never getting those kisses.¡± she reminded. ¡°At least I apany you to brave the unknown. Can¡¯t you just spare one kiss for me? Please, honey¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how about a warm, cosy big hug?¡± he still didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. ¡°I can hug my pillow,¡± she replied with a scoff.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Lavie¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. I¡¯m waiting for you at the bend. I might give you a reward if you make it there in a minute without teleporting.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re serious?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°Seconds are counting.¡± ¡°Hehe, trust your man.¡± heughed and then increased his swimming speed. He got there in a minute and looked at her smugly. ¡°So, I made it. Where is my reward?¡± he asked. ¡°Come closer.¡± she beckoned with her right hand. ¡°Ooh! I smell something. Is it the reward?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dally, Phoenix.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t wanna call me by my middle name anymore?¡± he asked wearing the expression of a wronged pampered wife. But he still swam closer to her. She pointed at her face. ¡°Is looking at your pretty face the reward?¡± he asked in doubt. ¡°Phoenix, gimme a kiss.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± his eyes started twinkling. ¡°On my cheek. Don¡¯t divert.¡± ¡°Aww!¡± he pouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the reward¡­¡± ¡°I like it very much.¡± he quickly let the bubble cover Lavana too and then nted a kiss on her face. He saw her smile. ¡°Lavana, you¡¯re happy?¡± ¡°Well, you risked your life to get in here. I already forgave you. I just wanted to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. I ept the little torture you gave me and I love this reward.¡± he ced his right index finger on her lips. She then telepathed to him. ¡°Phoenix¡­ I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°Alright. Shoot,¡± he said after removing the bubble from her. It wasn¡¯t good for a mermaid to be out of water for too long. ¡°Let¡¯s sit on that rock and discuss.¡± ¡°Alright, Lavie.¡± ¡­. 30 minutester. ¡°So you mean that you are an Olmpha, a true royal dragon and a siren,¡± he stated to which she nodded. ¡°An Olmpha is even stronger than a lycan. Wow! I¡¯ve read of it in books as a teen. How many tails do you have?¡± ¡°In the books, what¡¯s the maximum number of tails they¡¯ve seen an Olmpha have?¡± ¡°Um¡­ four. Yeah, four tails.¡± he answered while nodding. ¡°Alright. I wasn¡¯t gonna show you my new form but you¡¯ve earned the right to see but um¡­ please close your eyes first.¡± ¡°Oh? You wanna surprise me?¡± he chuckled and turned around instead. Chapter 77 ¡°Cover your eyes too, Sullivan.¡± she chastised.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Hehe. You call me by my other name again. How lovely.¡± he had turned his head to look at her. ¡°Phoenix Sullivan Antes¡­¡± ¡°Geez! Don¡¯t be so pissed. I¡¯m doing it now. See, I¡¯ve covered my eyes.¡± She harrumphed and warned that if he dared to peek, he would lose the chance. Seeing howpliant he was, she sighed and closed her eyes. Light covered her and in less than a minute, her majestic form was seen. She no longer needed to crack bones to shift to any of her three forms. She sat on the rock and used her hand to touch his back. Phoenix then put down his hands and turned to look at his mate. He gasped upon seeing what was looking back at him. A giant white-furred wolf with red ears and paws was looking back at him. Her pearl river grey eyes looked so mesmerising. He rose from the rock and touched her fur. Sofy. ¡°Honey, this is you,¡± he asked in disbelief. She nodded and rested on the rock so he could pet her head while standing on the rock. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, my beloved mate,¡± he whispered, cing a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Want to see something fun?¡± she mind linked. ¡°Yup. I haven¡¯t seen your tails.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you after you guess the number I have.¡± ¡°Oh, a guessing game. How many chances?¡± ¡°2, Phoenix,¡± ¡°Okay. You have 4 tails.¡± Lavana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m wrong? Okay. I have just one chance left. If I get it, will you reward me?¡± ¡°Stop being too eager for rewards. If you want a reward so much, I might as well swallow you.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t do that. I think you have 7 tails.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re still incorrect,¡± she revealed a one-meter-long tail. Its lower end was red while the rest part was white. ¡°Geez! You have just one tail?¡± ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m more of shocked. ording to the books, the minimum tails are 2. But you have one. Well, it is two times longer than a regr Olmpha. But it doesn¡¯t reduce your majestic self. Even if you had no tail, I¡¯m still okay with it.¡± ¡°A wolf without a tail? That¡¯s a disgrace.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Close your eyes again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± he obeyed. ¡°Now you can open them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He opened his eyes and nearly fell. Wh¡­ What was he seeing? 9 tails! ¡°Lavana, you¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I possess 9 tails.¡¯ ¡°Wow! You broke the record,¡± he eximed in stupefaction. ¡°Yup.¡± she nodded. ¡°You can use your tails as weapons too,¡± he stated. ¡°Yeah. They can defend and attack.¡± ¡°Lavana, you are so amazing. No wonder you added more meat after the trial. Your wolf form is this big. I feel so tiny.¡± ¡°You think you won¡¯t be able to mate with me in wolf form?¡± ¡°Erm¡­ Why is your mind going in that direction? We agreed that it¡¯s when we¡¯re done with the revenge then you can ept me as mate and then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Olmpha, I can be smaller just for that. Watch me.¡± He saw as light covered her entire being and she reduced in size. When the light dimmed, he saw she now looked like a regr Omega wolf. ¡°Wow!¡± he eximed in amazement. She could use this form in thepetition too. In thepetition, there¡¯ll be a point where the werewolves must fight in their wolf form and he was worried deep down coz if she shows her majestic form, it¡¯ll bring more trouble which he didn¡¯t want for either of them. ¡°So your fears are gone now, right?¡± she asked in mind link. ¡°Stop asking about that. It¡¯s still far away. Besides, we have to get married first.¡± ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t want you to worry unnecessarily, mate.¡± Light covered her again and when it dimmed, he saw that she was now in her human form. He could only see a blur in the special parts, after all, she hadn¡¯t epted him yet. But in his case, since he¡¯d epted her and he happened to be without clothes, she could see everything. That¡¯s how it works! ¡°Here, take this.¡± he took out a long oversized shirt from his ring. ¡°Nah. I don¡¯t need it yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did she n on remaining in this state. Although there was a blur, he could see that she had a great shape in the right ces! ¡°Phoenix. Do you want to ride on my back in my 3rd form?¡± ¡°No. Not today.¡± he shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± she asked in disappointment. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your tail and your new wolf look. I¡¯ll see your dragon form on another day. Don¡¯t you forget, you need to catch up with the others and acknowledge being a member of Bloodstar.¡± ¡°Oh right. Thepetition.¡± she nodded. ¡°Although here remains bright, it¡¯s night already outside this domain.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t feel sleepy yet,¡± she whined. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you have to sleep. We can train.¡± ¡°That sounds great.¡± she inched closer to him, intending to nt a kiss on his cheek only for him to retreat. ¡°Why are you acting that way?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t try to tempt me. Our goal hasn¡¯t been aplished at all.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± she transformed into her merform and sat on the rock. ¡°Show me some moves. I¡¯ll memorize them.¡± she requested. ¡°I¡¯ll do that when we¡¯re out of this domain.¡± ¡°Easy then. Sit down please.¡± she patted the rock and he sat beside her, confusion written on his face. He saw the gemstone on her forehead glow. ¡°Lavie, why is it glowing?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a minute.¡± she closed her eyes and thought of where she wanted to go. Then she opened them and yelled. ¡°Bloodstar pack. Teleport.¡± The next moment, he saw that they were no longer underwater. They were outside the training hall. Lavana, however, was levitating as she let dragon wings sprout from her back. She couldn¡¯t stand on her tail and didn¡¯t want to fall so the wings were essential. ¡°Dear, your wings are bigger and look more refined. There are some glowing lines too.¡± Phoenix pointed out. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t shifted into my dragon look since you didn¡¯t want to see.¡± ¡°I still maintain that stand. There¡¯s not much time left. Although we will train, it won¡¯t be more than an hour. Look, it¡¯s already full moon. I heard that back in ancient times, werewolves would transform in the ancestral halls and then howl at the moon. They also partied. But for our generation, we no longer need to do that. There are some packs who choose to hold a party every full moon though.¡± ¡°This pack is not yet recognised since there is no Alpha yet among them.¡± ¡°Yeah. And I wanted your wolf to be upgraded from Omega to Alpha but you¡¯re an Olmpha now. You don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°So what are your ns?¡± she asked. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the room first.¡± ¡­ They found the door wasn¡¯t locked and easily entered only to find certain someone seated on the couch and watching Tv. Chapter 78 ¡°Beatrix? What are you doing here? How did you even get back?¡± Lavana couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing who it was. The little girl turned her head to see her and her mate standing behind her with his hands behind him.. ¡°Big sis?¡¯ she called out in doubt and quickly got off the chair. She saw that her eldest bro was behind this tall, tan-skinneddy before her. The eyes and voice were the same as her big sis though. ¡°Riri, you¡¯re doubting if I¡¯m your big sis?¡± Lavana asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Um¡­ I saw you were still um¡­ smaller when I left and now, I¡¯m seeing a talldy with much more meat on her body. Of course, I¡¯d question my vision.¡± she replied. Then a big smile appeared on her face as she ran to hug Lavana but thetter simply dodged and she ended up hugging Phoenix¡¯s leg. ¡°Hehe, eldest brother.¡± sheughed sheepishly. ¡°Stand back. I¡¯m not in the mood for hugs,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°Haha, I already back off,¡± Beatrix said with a smile. She then turned to look at Lavana, blinking thrice in a cute way but thetter only moved away by two steps. A muddled expression soon appeared on the little girl¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you d to see me, big sis?¡± ¡°Why are you here and how did you even get here?¡± Lavana questioned. ¡°Big sis, I love you so much.¡± Beatrix chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t try to evade my question, Riri,¡± Lavana said with folded arms, wearing a stern look. Beatrix pouted and then stared at Phoenix with puppy eyes but he turned to look elsewhere. The little one looked defeated and finally sighed. ¡°Um¡­ I just wanted to hug you before thepetition,¡± she responded in a tiny voice while looking at the floor. ¡°Beatrix!¡± Lavana called out in a loud, incensed tone startling Beatrix. ¡®How could she do this? Doesn¡¯t she know how risky it is toe out all alone?¡¯ Lavana thought. ¡°Big sis, don¡¯t be angry. I¡­ I¡­ didn¡¯te out alone. Big brother came with me too.¡± Phoenix chipped in. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s right. He should be venting at some of nature¡¯s treasure. I sensed him some seconds ago.¡± Lavana sat on the couch and made Beatrix sit down with her. Her look changed to a tender one after sighing. She stroked Beatrix¡¯s hair. ¡°Dear, do you know I¡¯m reluctant to part with you?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Beatrix nodded her head. ¡°I have to go to thispetition and win. If this pack gets an Alpha then it will not disband and Pedro will not need to move with his parents to another pack.¡± ¡°I know. I¡­ Some hours ago, I felt this pain in my wrist and I knew you were in trouble. Then after a while, it became okay and I assumed you were out of danger or my brother was with you.¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°Yes, he was with me,¡± ¡°I had this thought of wanting to see you and wish you victory and also hug you. I convinced big bro to take me here. He¡¯s not happy because I told my parents what he did.¡± ¡°Well, he did do wrong to sell you for cheap money. His actions are not befitting of what a normal person would do. He deserves punishment for his error.¡± ¡°Big sis, that.. that¡­ *sighs* He¡­ He didn¡¯t sell me.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lavana thought her ears were ying tricks on her. ¡°It¡¯s just the people he handled me into their care, pretended to be nice after receiving that money and when he left they turned out to be traffickers. If you hadn¡¯t saved me that day¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay. You came to check up on me because you were worried and you took someone with you. That¡¯s great. But your parents don¡¯t know you snuck out, do they?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I did leave a note that I¡¯m out to gaze at the moon with big brother.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry for being harsh on you. I was just really worried.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you didn¡¯t mean it. And I promise not to sneak out again unless it¡¯s really crucial.¡± ¡°You will not sneak out at all. I¡¯lle to visit you after thepetition, alright?¡± ¡°Okay, big sis. But I really would like to spend thest night with you.¡± Lavana looked at Phoenix who nodded. ¡°I agree. But you guys won¡¯t sleep here tonight. Let¡¯s go to the pce. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have to meet my parents yet.¡± Phoenix reassured. ¡°But what about the pack members here? I bet they must be worried sick about my disappearance.¡± Lavana immediately rose from the chair. ¡°I gotta go find Rndro.¡± ¡°No need, big sis.¡± Beatrix held Lavana¡¯s hand, also rising from the couch. ¡°Huh? Why Beatrix?¡± Lavana asked in puzzlement. ¡°Um, I was able to send aunt Regina a message with my phone beforeing here. It should dispel their fears when you went missing.¡± ¡°Oh, let me see.¡± Phoenix walked over. Beatrix took her phone out of the pocket of her beautiful silverce gown that stopped just below her knees. She then handed it to Phoenix who nced through and chuckled. ¡°Riri, you¡¯ll make them think I¡¯m someone who does things as I like.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true,¡± Beatrix interrupted. ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s gonna change. Lavana is my mate now.¡± ¡°Hehe, big sis, you have a great mission ahead of you then.¡± Beatrixughed while Lavana simply smiled. Her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Oh, and we need to find Peter then we can leave.¡± ¡°Oh, so he¡¯ll follow us back to the pce?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°Not just that. Beatrix, you owe him a sincere apology.¡± Lavana pointed out and then bent to carry the little girl on her right arm. ¡°Yeah, I really do owe him one.¡± Beatrix turned sad. ¡°But do you think that he¡¯ll forgive me?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your brother. None of us is perfect. We all erred and need forgiveness many times. You lied and caused him to be punished. Of course, he has some resentment but he won¡¯t hate you for it. Let¡¯s go say hello. I myself have some apologizing to do too.¡± Lavana headed out of the room with the little one while Phoenix locked the door. Dragon wings sprouted from her back and she levitated. Phoenix also levitated and all flew into the woods. ¡­ Ten minutester, they found Peter andnded behind him. Peter was seated on his flying scepter that was glowing with arms folded. He seemed lost in thought. ¡°Alright, you go to him. We¡¯re behind you, honey.¡± Lavana whispered and pecked Beatrix¡¯s forehead before gently putting her down. Beatrix slowly walked to Peter and poked at his back. Peter turned his head. ¡°You¡¯re done hugging your sister-inw?¡± he asked with a long face. ¡°Um¡­ not really,¡± Beatrix replied in a tiny voice. ¡°Then why are you here? To bid me goodbye? Dear, that¡¯s not happening. If I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving with you.¡± ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Beatrix said while looking at her feet. ¡°Eh? What did you say?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He looked at Beatrix intently to see if this was a fake standing before him. ¡°Big brother, I was wrong to lie against you. I promise not to do it again. I¡¯m sorry. Can you please forgive me?¡± ¡°Forgive you? *furrow eyebrows* What makes you think I will?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your little sister and we aren¡¯t perfect? Does that count?¡± ¡°Nah. I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Peter shook his head and looked away with his arms folded. She walked to his front and knelt with her hands across her chest while staring at him sadly. ¡°You¡­ Get up.¡± ¡°If I do, does that mean you forgive me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°You really want me to forgive you?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow. Beatrix nodded. ¡°Then, little drama queen, please show your sincerity and I might change my mind depending on your performance,¡± Peter said with his nose to the sky. ¡°Okay.¡± Beatrix rose and patted the dust from her knees. Then she cleared her throat. ¡°Eldest brother, can you y music for me.¡± she suddenly asked while facing her left. ¡°Phoenix¡¯s here?¡± Peter was shocked. How did he not sense that fellow at all? ¡°Alright,¡± Phoenix walked to Beatrix, holding a white flute he took out from his spatial ring. ¡°Hello, Peter.¡± he waved. ¡°Desire a hug?¡± he offered but Peter merely sneered. Who would want to ept a hug from the person who beat him up because of a female? Hmph! Phoenix stood behind Beatrix and started fluting. The music was ethereal and made her heart flutter. Soon Beatrix¡¯s once sad face changed to a surprised one. She started dancing slowly in an elegant manner around Phoenix with a smile. Under this full moon night, it was a fabulous sight to behold. Lavana was stupefied. ¡°This little sis of mine really knows how to dance,¡± she eximed in her heart. She subconsciously came out of hiding and stood in a spot where she could watch everything. Peter¡¯s apathetic face soon changed to a gentle one. Some minutester, he took out a small red drum (that had strange white symbols as a design) from his spatial ring and started ying along. Lavana suddenly felt the need to sing without words. This song for some reason felt very familiar to her even though this was her first time hearing it. For a moment, the other three stopped what they were doing to stare at her in shock but they soon resumed and the white symbols on Peter¡¯s drum lit up to his shock. But he didn¡¯t pause for a second. The volume of the instruments increased tenfold and neither minded the consequences. They just enjoyed this good moment. The atmosphere became tense as Beatrix¡¯s dance became fierce with little gentleness. Phoenix walked closer to his mate while still ying the flute. Lavana walked ahead seven steps away from the dancing Beatrix. She also started dancing slowly in a gentle manner. ¡­ Back in Bloodstar pack. Many pack members hade out of their homes wearing nonplussed faces. They were hearing a strange yet enticing song. Today was the full moon and while it¡¯s not obligatory for werewolves to shift and howl to the moon nor hold a moon festival as it was done centuries ago, packs whether ruled by an Alpha or Alphaless would asionally hold a party at a chosen month¡¯s full moon. They held such a party two months ago. This song, they felt couldn¡¯t be sung nor yed by normal humans. They saw the moon even shine brighter and the gentle wind caressed their skin. ¡°Who¡¯s ying and singing in our territory?¡± Rndro asked with hands on his waist. Chapter 79 ¡°No, Rndro. It¡¯s not in our territory but it¡¯s somehow close to our territory. One who can y this song doesn¡¯t have bad intentions and is definitely not human. Still, they are not of our kind. My great-grandfather told me that a siren¡¯s voice is a healing to the body.¡± an olddy, Mrs Antonio chipped in. ¡°Siren? *furrows her eyebrows* You mean mermaid?¡± Regina asked. ¡°No, a siren does indeed look like a mermaid but what differentiates them is that they are able to use their mouth to heal and attack and also defend.¡± the elderlydy replied. ¡°How do you know this is a siren singing? Isn¡¯t it said that mermaids were extinct?¡± Mel asked the old woman. ¡°Says the record but who said there isn¡¯t even one living but just hiding until today?¡± she questioned him back. ¡°How are you so sure?¡± Mel asked again. ¡°My great-grandpa told me that a siren¡¯s song if sung at night with pleasure will make the moon smile or shine brighter. Tell me, what time have you seen the moon shine as brightly as this?¡± ¡°A drum and flute are apanying this song. What do you say to that?¡± Rndro asked. ¡°The only n permitted to y along with the Sirens¡¯ melody are the wizards.¡± Mrs Antonio answered. ¡°What? So you mean there are two members of the wiz n and a siren close to our territory ying this song with ¡®pure¡¯ intentions?¡± Rndro asked in disbelief. Why did such a trio choose to perform close to their pack especially when they were to leave tomorrow for thepetition? ¡°Fret not, sirens won¡¯t do anything unless you trouble them. Let¡¯s just listen to it until it ends. It¡¯s a rare moment.¡± the olddy put her hands behind her back while staring at the moon which seemed to have brightened as the song became louder. ¡°That¡¯s indeed a siren to be able to reach us from far away.¡± Carmelia sighed. Can we consider this good or bad?¡± she mindlinked her mate. ¡°Sigh. Whether good or bad, as long as they don¡¯te looking for trouble,¡± he replied in mind link. During the period when merfolk were plentiful, werewolves had to be cautious around one because they possessed magic which the werewolves didn¡¯t have. In a battle, it¡¯s best not to let them be near a water body or else that werewolf no matter the rank is as good as dead. Wizards are naturally stronger than werewolves too. Theirbat ability is not something even the werewolf council members can even match. Now, these two powerful ns are performing close to their territory. Of course, they will have some anxiety. ¡­ 5 minutester, the music stoppedpletely. The pack members were kind of unhappy that the music stopped because they were already dancing to it after throwing their worries out the window. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll y another song?¡± a little girl asked her mom. ¡°I don¡¯t know sweetie. But too much of everything is bad, you know.¡± the mother who had short brown curly hair replied while stroking her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Alright everybody, go into your homes. Chosen warriors make sure to prepare, for we¡¯ll depart by 6:00 am sharp if we are to arrive there in time.¡± Mel announced and everyone dispersed. ¡°Mel, I want to investigate. Minding?¡± Rndro asked his buddy in mind link. ¡°What? That¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t going there to provoke them or fight. Let¡¯s go check.¡± ¡°Alright. What to tell our mates?¡± Mel asked. ¡°Carmelia?¡± Rndro called out to his wife who was chatting with Regina about the moon still being bright and how she felt this magical feeling during thest few minutes of the melody. ¡°Dear, what is it?¡± she asked. ¡°I and Mel we¡¯re gonna check something out. We¡¯ll be back in no time. You guys can continue chatting.¡± ¡°Where are you two going? Don¡¯t tell me you n on seeing if you can catch a glimpse of the siren and the wizards?¡± Carmelia asked with hands akimbo. Mel smiled sheepishly while rubbing his neck with his right hand. ¡°Man, seems we gotta miss out on this opportunity. I don¡¯t have enough strength for a fight. I¡¯m off buddy.¡± he telepathed to Rndro before going over to his wife who immediately pulled his left ear. ¡°Ow! Ow! It hurts, honey,¡± he whined but his mate simply harrumphed. ¡°It was Rndro who suggested this. I haven¡¯t said I¡¯d go,¡± he exined but she simply pulled him away by his pants. Mel looked behind and shrugged while making a helpless expression. Now it was just Rndro and his soulmate left. He nervouslyughed while his wife wore a stern face. He gulped. ¡°You know what¡¯sing, don¡¯t you?¡± Carmelia mindlinked her husband. ¡°Mate, please go easy on me. I have topete soon.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m very lenient.¡± Carmelia said with a meaningful smile as she pulled him away by his left hand. ¡°Wife, you promise to be lenient?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust your other half?¡± his wife asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I¡­ I do,¡± ¡°How many per cent?¡± ¡°1000%¡± ¡°Good. I will be lenient enough for you to understand not to throw yourself into danger.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t gonna¡­¡± his wife interrupted him. ¡°Shh! Be silent. Save your strength for the punishment ahead.¡± (A/n: What do you think is the punishment to be meted out to both men? It¡¯s up to your imagination, people! (: ) ***** The four stopped their performance and three of them apuded Lavana. ¡°Big sis, you were amazing! Your voice is the best I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± Beatrix praised as she held her big sister¡¯s right hand. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lavana smiled and stroked the little one with the other free hand. Peter walked to Lavana. ¡°You impressed me. By the way, how do you know this song? My drum symbol¡¯s even lit up.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I just felt the need to sing. It kinda felt like I¡¯ve always known it.¡± Lavana replied. ¡°Really?¡± Peter asked in doubt. This song was a healing song of the mermaid n especially sung by the sirens. He knew this Lavana here to be an Omega endowed with powers and able to hold his scepter without any bacsh. ¡°Yeah, Peter.¡± she nodded, still wearing a smile. ¡°But¡­¡± Peter got interrupted by a certain¡¯s someone clearing his throat. ¡°You¡¯re being too nosy, Peter,¡± Phoenix said as he put his arm around Lavana¡¯s waist, pulling her closer. Peter wanted to roll his eyes. ¡®Phoenix, I already know she¡¯s your mate. You don¡¯t have to make it so obvious. Besides, if she were the only female left in the universe, I¡¯d rather remain single.¡¯ he thought as he retreated. Beatrix stuck out her tongue at him and he shook his head at her antics. ¡°Alright, everyone did a great job and Peter, thank you for forgiving Beatrix.¡± Phoenix gave Peter a thumbs up. ¡°Yeah, big brother. Thank you for pardoning me. I won¡¯t do such a thing next time.¡± Beatrix said with her palms pressed together. ¡°We¡¯re family. And I know how impish you can be.¡± Peter kept his drum back in his spatial ring. ¡°But you don¡¯t hate me, right?¡± a curious Beatrix questioned. ¡°I¡¯d never, ok?¡± Peter reassured. ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± Beatrix hugged his leg and he bent down to raise her and carry her in his right arm. ¡°Big brother. Take this as my present.¡± she pecked his right cheek. ¡°Thank you, my dear. And this is for you, Riri,¡± he took out a small yellow box from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± she kept the gift in her ring. She would look at itter. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. How about we go ahead and prepare your room for a sleepover,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Beatrix turned to face the couple and announced. ¡°Big sis, Eldest brother, me and Peter will go ahead.¡± ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll join you guys in no time.¡± Lavana waved. Peter sat on his scepter with his little sis seated on hisp, ¡°See youter, Phoenix, sister-inw.¡± the scepter flew him and Beatrix away speedily. Seeing that the two were gone, Phoenix took out 2 chairs from his storage ring and made his mate sit on one. Then he sat opposite her. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you about thepetition.¡± ¡°Alright. Shoot!¡± Lavana urged. Thispetition was crucial to her getting revenge. ¡°Likely your ex-mate, being an Alpha will be present. He will be able to smell you even though he¡¯s rejected you. You are stronger than him now but thepetition¡¯s ground is not a ce to challenge him and for safety reasons, you will have to wear 2 masks,¡± ¡°On my face?¡± Lavana asked. She didn¡¯t like the concept of wearing masks. ¡°The masks are actually perfumes. The first one¡¯s use is to conceal your scent. The other one gives you a heliotrope scent.¡± ¡°Eh? There¡¯s something like that? Do you have it? Please let me see.¡± ¡°You agree to make use of both?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Can¡¯t I just use one, particrly the first one?¡± ¡°No, dear.¡± Phoenix shook his head. ¡°Why, Sullivan?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°As a werewolf, you must have a scent even a vampire does. All shifter creatures and magical beings do.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re going to an all-werewolfpetition and you don¡¯t have a scent; aren¡¯t you bringing unneeded attention to yourself?¡± ¡°I see.¡± She nodded her head in understanding. Phoenix then continued. ¡°And if you decide not to use the first one and then go for the second one, it will make you smell like a rogue instead.¡± ¡°That serious?¡± she asked in shock and her mate nodded. ¡°Yes, Lavie. That serious. So¡­¡± ¡°I agree to use both then. Will the perfumes be sprayed on my skin directly or just my clothes?¡± she asked. ¡°The first will be directly on your skin and the other will be on your clothes. They have no side effects. I¡¯ll only give my Lavie the best of the best.¡± Phoenix replied with a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± she rose from her seat and sat on the armrest of his chair. She then lowered her head to give him a peck on his forehead. ¡°Mate, you just gave me that as a reward?¡± he asked with a pouty face. ¡°Eish! That doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°What if I cry?¡±c Chapter 80 ¡°My dragon wings are ready to take me elsewhere till you act mature.¡± ¡°Geez. That¡¯s too cruel,¡± heined. ¡°Never be greedy. Alright, it¡¯ste. Time to meet Beatrix.¡± she rose and Phoenix sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t wanna take me there?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I want to but Ick the strength. My mate refused to nt a kiss on my lips.¡± hemented while wearing a sorrowful face. ¡°Alright then. Keepmenting. I¡¯ll just teleport to the pce.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re gonna invite trouble to yourself. There is an array at the entrance of the kingdom and what if you teleport to the wrong wiz kingdom. There are two you know. In the other, resides the vicious ck wizards.¡± Phoenix quickly rose and put the chairs back into the storage ring. He held her right hand and light covered both of them. They soon vanished. ¡­ They reappeared at a cliff. Beneath she could see water. ¡°Why are we here?¡± she asked. She thought they would reappear at the wiz pce why were they here then? ¡°I told you there¡¯s an array. It¡¯s invisible.¡± Phoenix took out a jade que and raised it upwards. Immediately the view before her changed as an opening appeared revealing a road. ¡°Come let¡¯s get in. It won¡¯t be nice if we linger here too long and someone sees us.¡± Phoenix walked in through the opening with her following behind. Now that they¡¯d arrived safely on the other side, the opening closed and Lavana looked amazed. ¡°This is nothingpared to the vortex that leads to that ind.¡± He said before walking ahead. ¡°No one will sense that a non-wiz blood is in the kingdom?¡± she asked in a whisper after she caught up to him. ¡°No. Let¡¯s go to Beatrix¡¯s residence. ¡°She has her own residence? Isn¡¯t she too young for that?¡± ¡°She had one from age two. That¡¯s the rule. And trusted guards are with her. My parents also do sleepovers if they want.¡± ¡°Oh! If there¡¯s danger that the guards can¡¯t handle¡­¡± ¡°My parents will know before the great danger can get to her.¡± He replied with hands in his pockets. ¡°How far from here to the residence? ¡°Well, we are in the ordinary wiz-blood territory. The pce is about 13 hours away.¡± ¡°What? Why are we strolling then?¡± if they continued at this pace even by dawn they wouldn¡¯t have arrived there. ¡°You want a ride?¡± ¡°Ride?¡± she asked with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°On my scepter.¡± He rified. ¡°You have a scepter too?¡± she asked in shock. Since she met him she¡¯d never seen him take it out. And she also had assumed that since he was not a wizard but a sorcerer which was higher than the former, he didn¡¯t need one. ¡°Um, the wiz king had one made for me. I rarely use it since I can fly on my own.¡± ¡°How long will it take to arrive at the pce with it?¡± she inquired. ¡°Um.. about 10 minutes.¡± ¡°10 minutes? Then why does walking from here to the pce take 13 hours?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future. Here, it¡¯s pretty much faster by flying. We only walk when it¡¯s very necessary.¡± He took out a gigantic grey scepter and helped her sit on it. Then he sat beside her. ¡°So when is it gonna take us to our destination?¡± ¡°Hug me.¡± he requested. ¡°Okay? So what next?¡± she asked after hugging him. ¡°We move.¡¯ He chuckled as the scepter levitated and then flew forward at a super high speed. ¡°OMG! This is amazing.¡± ¡°You want it?¡± ¡°But I have my dragon wings already¡­¡± ¡°Shh! Just say yes and it will be yours after wend.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t have a storage ring¡­¡± ¡°I have in possession another storage ring.¡± ¡°Um¡­ No. I prefer you keep it.¡± ¡°Okay, dear but if you change your mind¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t Sullivan.¡± ¡°I heard you. Enzo, faster.¡± He ordered and the scepter increased its speed, causing her to hug him tighter. ¡°You named your scepter?¡± ¡°Yup. All wiz-bloods name their scepters from day one. I received this at 13. Dad gave it to me in the most unideal ce.¡± ¡°Oh? Where?¡± she asked. ¡°You really wanna know?¡± She nodded her head vigorously. ¡°He gave it to me when I was in the bathroom. That day I noticed some changes in my teenage body and was examining it, especially my crotch area. I thought that there was a parasite living in it and was terrified. Then boom! My adoptive dad appeared holding this gigantic staff.¡± ¡°Why did he choose such a ce?¡± ¡°Um¡­ one thing¡­ all of us receive our scepters without clothes on.¡± ¡°Oh, really!¡± He nodded and continued. ¡°I was embarrassed that day and also afraid that if he sees the state my third leg was in he¡¯d cut it off and then I¡¯d have to bend to pee like those eunuchs.¡± ¡°There are eunuchs in your kingdom?¡± ¡°They are criminals who got it as a punishment and then became the lowest of servants but depending on their good behavior they can be promoted and if they umted a lot of merits they can get to visit the oldest potion maker in the kingdom to get back their thing.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she nodded in understanding. ¡°So what did you do then?¡± ¡°I wanted to hide behind the curtain but I slipped and fell. He rushed over to help me but I kept covering my crotch. I begged him not to make me a eunuch that I¡¯ll be a very good boy.¡± At this point Lavanaughed. ¡°Good boy? You turned out to be opposite.¡± ¡°Well¡­he told me that the changes were normal and nothing to be ashamed off and had to reassure me lots of times that I wouldn¡¯t be a eunuch. Thinking back I feel both happy and embarrassed. Mom uses that to ckmail me sometimes.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that if you were the good boy you promised to be. I suddenly want to meet her.¡± ¡°Mate, you won¡¯t be meeting either of my adoptive parents until after thepetition. If my mom sees you, she¡¯s not gonna let you go anywhere.¡± ¡°Phoenix, I was just joking. Beatrix is waiting for me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re close to our destination.¡± ¡°Oh, great.¡± 2 minutester, they got down from the scepter and Phoenix kept it back in his spatial ring. Then he held her right hand and led her to Beatrix¡¯s residence. Lavana was amazed by how magnificent the pce was. And the air here was so fresh! Beatrix¡¯s residence was quite big. A story building to be precise and Phoenix flew with her to the little girl¡¯s window. ¡°Here we are. Go in and have a good night¡¯s rest. I¡¯lle to pick you up tomorrow by 6 am.¡± ¡°6?¡± ¡°I want us to catch up with the Bloodstar warriors and it¡¯s also respect to them too. I want to change their impression of me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°So where is my reward?¡± he asked but she simply smiled before flying into the room and turning invisible.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He shook his head and left after waving. He knew she was still at the spot shended, looking at him with a victory smile. ¡°Boy, I like our mate more now. She has all that meat. ¡± ¡°Hey, River. Don¡¯t think that way yet, ok? We have a lot on our te. After she¡¯s rejected that scum then we¡¯ll be epted by her.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m just stating what I feel. Phoenix, our mate is hot!¡± ¡°River!¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go into slumber now.¡± his wolf did as he said after chuckling. Phoenix sighed. His wolf can be so annoying at times. Lavana closed the window of the room and then walked towards the bed, making herself visible again. Beatrix had juste out from the changing room dressed in pink and white striped pyjamas and pink rabbit ear flip-flops. ¡°Big sis!¡± she happily ran to hug Lavana. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yup. I wouldn¡¯t fail my little sis. Let me take a bath and then I¡¯ll join you.¡± ¡°Ok. There¡¯s another towel in the bathroom, never used. And Peter helped me get some nice clothes for you. They are in the changing room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice of him. I will thank him before I leave.¡± Lavana headed into the bathroom. 30 minutester, she walked out covered in a white towel and then headed to the dressing room. Some minutester, she walked out dressed in a blue nightgown that stopped above her knees and white rabbit ear flip-flops. ¡°Big sis, you look so beautiful.¡± ¡°Thanks, honey. And I see the effort you made to arrange your room for me. Thanks!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really do much. I just asked the servants to do it.¡± ¡°You made an effort honey. It doesn¡¯t change. Alright¡­¡± she got onto the bed and covered half of her body with the nket. ¡°Let¡¯s talk a little and then sleep.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll begin¡­¡± ¡­ An hourter, Phoenix appeared in the room and nted a kiss on his mate¡¯s forehead and patted his little sister¡¯s hair. ¡°Goodnight, angels. See you tomorrow.¡± White light covered him from head to toe and he vanished. Not long after, Lavana¡¯s eyes opened. ¡°Goodnight, my dear Phoenix.¡± She muttered before closing her eyes to sleep again. A/n: Please recall to leavements. I like to read them. s if you like. ept my kisses. I¡¯m sorry for being away for so long. Chapter 81 Next day. Imperial pce. Beatrix¡¯s room. 5:30 am. Lavana walked out of the dressing room garbed in an ankle-length, in light yellow gown made of the best silk. Despite being a little loose, it didn¡¯t hide her curves. Her hair had been braided into a single ponytail. She took off the flip-flops and changed into ck low ts. She saw the little girl was still sleeping and sighed. She didn¡¯t want to wake her up. She seemed to be enjoying her sleep. Phoenix said he would be here by 6. Well, since she was already prepared, she should just spend thest few minutes with the little girl. She climbed onto the bed andy beside Beatrix, hugging her from behind while gently stroking her hair. ¡­. Phoenix had appeared in the room and gently tapped his sleeping mate on her right shoulder. She opened her eyes and turned her head to see that it was Phoenix. He¡¯s dressed in a ck t-shirt that stopped above his belly button, white crop jacket and white pants with white converse to top it all. She shed a smile and quietly got off the bed. ¡°Sullivan, good morning.¡± she greeted. He smiled. ¡°Morning, darling. Did you have a good sleep?¡± he pecked her forehead. She nodded and then mind linked. ¡°You?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I slept well.¡± ¡°Um.. Please, can you help me write a letter to her?¡± ¡°A letter?¡± he took out paper and pen from his storage ring. ¡°So what do you want written down?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t shocked that I can¡¯t read?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be shocked about? Being in your situation in that damn pack all those years with no ess to books or even a friend, that¡¯s understandable. After thepetition, I will teach you, Lavie. So back to the topic. What do you want me to write down?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Oh wait. I think this option will be better. She can hear your voice all over again if she wants.¡± he took out a strange device that she¡¯d never seen. ¡°Alright, say what you wanna say.¡± he ced the device on the table. She began. ¡°Um, my sweet little sis, Beatrix. I love you so much. If you¡¯re hearing this, I might¡¯ve already left. for thepetition. I¡¯ll miss you a lot, baby girl. But I must go. Phoenix will apany me and we¡¯ll return with the victory. I want you to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t spend the nights sleepless and eat healthy, do some bodily training, enjoy nature. I will return to you like a thief and surprise you.¡± At this point, Phoenix walked to Lavana and ced his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Baby girl, we¡¯ll be back soon. Do as your big sis said. I want to see a happy little girl full of life when I return. ¡± he then kissed a stunned Lavana briefly and faced the device again. ¡°Sullivan¡­¡± she called out in a whisper, wearing a puzzled face. ¡°Oh, this device can also let her see us too.¡± he rified. ¡°Really?¡± her eyes widened and she arranged her clothes. ¡°Do I look good now?¡± ¡°You always do. Even if you be a skeleton, you¡¯ll be a goddess still.¡± ¡°Hey, who¡¯s a skeleton?¡± she pulled his right ear. ¡°Ow! It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me!¡± he wailed. ¡°Hmph!¡± she let go of his ear, dropped her frowning face and smiled at the device. ¡°Beatrix, when we return from thepetition, our wedding will be very close. Nah, don¡¯t practice that amazing dance yet. Wait till we return with the good news.¡± Light covered them as they waved and both vanished. Not long after, Beatrix got out of bed and ran to the device. She pressed a button and a holographic image of Lavana showed. She¡¯d been pretending to be asleep as she was afraid she won¡¯t let Lavana leave. After seeing and listening to what was recorded, she smashed the device in two. ¡°Big sis, Eldest brother, I will wait for the good news. Watching this all over again will only make me do the opposite.¡± she whispered before going back to bed. The servants will soon be here to help her bathe and do other stuff. ¡­ Meanwhile, Phoenix and Lavana, who had appeared at a distance outside the room, watched Beatrix¡¯s actions through the open window with a puzzled face. ¡°So she wasn¡¯t sleeping? And why did she smash that device?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask her mate. ¡°For a good reason, dear. You told her not to have sleepless nights.¡± ¡°Then a letter would still have been the best.¡± ¡°She¡¯d still destroy it, especially since it¡¯s not your handwriting.¡± ¡°That girl¡­¡± Lavana sighed. ¡°Well, she¡¯s got an excellent memory and can y it over and over in her head. Come on, let¡¯s go. We have to catch up with the Blood stars.¡± he urged and she nodded in agreement. ***** Greuston suites. Jygane city. Alpha Chase was seated on a rocking chair close to the private pool that came with his lodged residence. He was holding a ss of red wine while on a phone call. ¡°Hold on. You¡¯re telling me that Rox Frost cannot even find a pathetic omega wolf after four days? I wanted her found before yesterday but nah, I got no news. Now you call to tell me this gibberish?¡± he barked. ¡°Please rein your anger, Alpha king Chase. I assure you, we are doing our best.¡± ¡°Your damn best isn¡¯t good enough!¡± Chase barked. His eyes had turned red. ¡°Alpha Chase, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you. Are you sure that the person we¡¯re looking for is really an omega? Coz if she was, we¡¯d have found her in a maximum of 2 days no matter where she wants to hide in this world. This is the first time we encounter such a case of not finding a simple omega wolf you im she is.¡± ¡°She is a bloody omega. Forget it.¡± Alpha Chase cut the call and threw the phone elsewhere in rage. His chest heaved up and down as his look turned even more sinister. ¡°Lavana, Lavana. You must feel so great, huh? You¡¯re being secured by the strong person you met with. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t find you. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ve be an Olmpha by now. But so what? In my eyes, you¡¯re still that pathetic omega. If you know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t attend thepetition to challenge me or you¡¯ll surely regret it.¡± he thought with gritted teeth. In his pocket was a bottle containing a ck liquid. The ck sorcerer behind his mom, Anita, had given in case he encountered the Olmpha. A normal Olmpha has four tails- 3 more than an Alpha. So this liquid will let him assume that identity for 8 hours. There was a repercussion though. That¡¯s why it was ast resort if he saw she was too dangerous for his wolf form to beat. He had grand ambitions to rank first in thispetition and he wasn¡¯t gonna let anything stop him. His mate, who had been swimming with only a see-through pink bra on in the pool, got out and suddenly took off the bra. She wore a smile as she walked to him. Chase¡¯s face no longer looked that sinister now. His mate was really good; she had be pregnant with his child. She was going to give brith to a son- his heir! He brought her along because she was very eager to see what the triennialpetition was like, as she¡¯d never gotten to attend. ¡°Chase honey, you wanna see if the baby will let you in?¡± she asked with a grin. Without waiting for his answer, she turned around so he could see her back view. She bent over and spreading her legs apart to reveal her tempting c*nt. ¡°If you like what you see honey,e on in and eat this delicious meal in front of you.¡± she beckoned. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Chase replied with a frowning face. This bitch of a mate! Can¡¯t she tell he¡¯s unhappy here? He¡¯s seen that hole thousands of times. He¡¯s not even in the mood. An Olmpha is out there on the loose that could threaten his position and here she was, showing that hole to him? Doesn¡¯t she have any other skills? This mate of his does whatever she likes,manding others to do the simplest of things after bing Luna. He somehow started to get fed up with her but then she told him she¡¯d be pregnant and it was a boy. His mate straightened her body and asked him why he responded that way. Chapter 82 ¡°I have no appetite, honey. I have more pressing matters to attend to now.¡± he replied. ¡°But you can release your anger in this c*nt of mine,¡± she whined. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because you were pregnant, I would have spurned you right away. Get out, you annoying fly.¡± he barked while pointing toward the exit. ¡°Chase¡­ you¡­¡± she was too stunned to say another word. ¡°The only thing you know is how to open your legs to please me. But do you know how tiring it is to have to f*ck one damn p*ssy all the time with the same familiar moans? Even while on your period, you still beg for it. Now you¡¯re pregnant and you can see I¡¯m in a bad mood. Instead of asking what¡¯s wrong or even massaging me, you just bend and show me that same hole that I¡¯ve lost interest in?¡± ¡°Chase¡­¡± Jacinta could not believe what she was hearing. ¡°Shut it. Get out of here this instant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your Luna.¡± her voice showed how hurt she was by his words. ¡°So you think you¡¯re equal to me now, huh? Just because you¡¯ve seen my nakedness, my scars and even know my weakness. That makes you the second ruler of my pack, huh?¡± ¡°Chase!¡± ¡°Get the heck out of here now, Jacinta. I won¡¯t repeat it again.¡± ¡°Chase, so I mean nothing to you?¡± she asked with her hands ced on her chest. Tears were flowing down her eyes. An irked Chase immediately rose from the chair and rushed at her at a great speed. He held her by the throat and tightened his grip. ¡°You stupid girl. Do you think I have time to y with you?¡± ¡°Chase¡­. let go¡­¡± she managed to say while coughing. ¡°You say you want it so badly, huh?¡± ¡°I wanna leave. I don¡¯t¡­ want it anymore.¡± she mind linked him in reply. ¡°Well, I want it now. You are my mate. Your duty is to serve me and make me happy. You wanted to see if our unborn baby would let me in? Even if he doesn¡¯t want it, he has to put up with it.¡± he pinned her to the floor and took out his huge member with a wicked smile. He spread her legs apart. ¡°I¡¯m tired of pounding just one hole. Let¡¯s see what the other one has in store for this king.¡± Hearing this, her eyes widened. He was going to do her in her a*shole? No, she wasn¡¯t ready for this. His member was too big. She might not survive it. She vigorously shook her head while begging him telepathically to stop. She would do anythbing he asked. Chase, however, did not listen to her. ¡°You brought this upon yourself, dear. Remember that, Jacinta.¡± heughed as he suddenly forced his shaft in her a*shole, causing her to scream. Chase pped her hard in annoyance. ¡°Shut it. You sound like some pig being ughtered. I want you to moan for me or else I won¡¯t mind showing you how cruel I can be.¡± his hips started moving back and forth quickly. Jacinta could not do as he asked coz she was in a lot of pain. She was questioning her life at this moment. Was this her mate who was very gentle on their first night together? ¡­.. 30 minutester. After kicking his unconscious mate into the pool, he left through the entrance/exit door. He then ordered the pack warrior who had been standing guard outside the door to take his mate to their lodged residence while he headed towards another suite. He had made the hotel staff evacuate whoever was residing in there. That bitch of a mate can have the suite they lodged all to herself! ¡°Lavana, when I find you, I¡¯ll make you beg for death!¡± he swore as he mmed the door shut. Hey on the king-sized bed sprawled. Lately, he¡¯d been frustrated by his wolf spirit, Ivan. Whenever he has s3x with his mate, it¡¯s that cursed Lavana¡¯s face that appears in his mind. An improved version of Lavana who wasn¡¯t skinny with a body that made Jacinta¡¯s body look less tempting. His temper was worsening. Even just now, when he forced himself on Jacinta, all he saw was Lavana¡¯s face. His wolf had refused to speak to him since the day he rejected Lavana. He didn¡¯t understand what this bastard saw in that lowlife to be enemies with him. &&&&&&& Blood star pack. The chosen elites who were to partake in the triennialpetition had just left in 2 jeeps. They were now 30 minutes away from the pack territory. They departedte at 6:15 because of some unexpected dys. The journey ahead was a long and tiring one. But no matter what, they must arrive at thepetition venue tonight. Rndro and Mel were seated at the back of the grey jeep that was at the front while two pack members were at the front with one of them, a female driving. ¡°That Phoenix guy is so unreliable. We¡¯ve driven for so long but didn¡¯t find him and Lavana along the way.¡± Rndroined, with arms folded. ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± Mel objected. ¡°Eh? *furrow eyebrows* What makes you say so?¡± Rndro asked his friend with a perplexed look. ¡°They are ahead waiting for us.¡± Mel pointed forward and Rndro looked forward. He saw the both of them. He instructed the one driving to stop. Then they got out to meet the two. ¡°Hello, Rndro, Mel. We meet again.¡± Phoenix greeted with a smile, his right hand extended for a handshake, but Rndro didn¡¯t take it, unlike Mel. ¡°Why did you take her away?¡± Rndro queried. It made them so worried before they saw that text on Me¡¯s wife¡¯s phone. ¡°Where is Beatrix and how did you all manage to leave without even a fly in our pack noticing? How also did you even get Mel¡¯s mate¡¯s number?¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m her mate¡­¡± Phoenix got interrupted by Lavana, who cleared her throat after stepping on left foot. ¡°Rndro, Mel. I¡¯m so, so sorry for what I put you guys through.¡± ¡°Girl, a simple letter left on the table would have done a lot of good. You know that?¡± Rndro scolded.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Em¡­ I didn¡¯t have time to do so. I¡¯m sorry for all the problems I caused.¡± she bowed her head. Rndro sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all right. *points at Phoenix* And you¡­. I don¡¯t care whether you are stronger and smarter than me. All I know is that you should have a sense of responsibility.¡± ¡°*rolls eyes* Says the one who abandoned his wife at home.¡± Phoenix said with folded arms while looking away. ¡°Sullivan!¡± Lavana stepped on his foot again. ¡°Hey, stop stepping on my foot, Lavie. Do you want me to be paralysed before thepetition?¡± ¡°What did you promise me?¡± she asked with a frown. ¡°To be a good boy.¡± Phoenix replied and dropped his hands. Then he turned to face the two men and apologized. ¡°Phoenix, how can you say he abandoned his wife at home?¡± she scolded. ¡°I already apologized.¡± ¡°You need to watch what you say, mate¡­¡± Rndro facepalmed and sighed. This shameless bickering duo! None of the questions he asked were answered but here they are, bickering aboutnguage. Oh, look, they¡¯re even talking about who is taller when Lavana is clearly shorter than her mate. Sigh. Life really loves to mess with someone! He just turned around and silently headed back to the jeep to sit. These two will not give him a headache. Ah, he was missing his mate even more. At such times like this, her excellent massage would put him at ease along with her encouraging words. If not for the vitalpetition and the state of their pack, he didn¡¯t want to leave his pregnant wife at all. He prayed things would go well this time. Mel joined him after discussing a bit with the couple. He took facepalmed upon getting in. ¡°This Phoenix needs a beating.¡± he was forced to confess while his buddy sniggered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who decided to chat with them for longer. That Phoenix is a weirdo.¡± said Rndo as he opened a can of beer. ¡°But he is strong. That¡¯s a fact that can¡¯t be denied.¡± Mel remarked. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s strong enough to beat an Alpha.¡± ¡°He would already be one if he did.¡± Mel stated before taking out his phone. He entered his gallery and started looking at pictures of his wife and him together. Ah, he¡¯s missing that mate of his so much. He won¡¯t be able to see her belly slowly protrude! Rndro patted his back tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, buddy. Things will be alright.¡± heforted and Mel nodded after sniffing. ¡°Yeah, it will. I have faith. We¡¯ll make it!.¡± ¡­ Phoenix and his mate got into the back seat of the second jeep. They greeted the two who were seated at the front. ¡°Lavana, you really got us worried yesterday. The party couldn¡¯t hold when we found you were missing. Everyone ditched what they were doing to look for you and Beatrix.¡± the red-haired pack warrior in the front passenger seat said. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, guys. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Phoenix apologized and the two pack warriors harrumphed. ¡°You¡¯d better.¡± the one seated on the driver¡¯s seat who wore a white hat said before igniting the engine. ¡°I¡¯m called Phoenix. May I know yours?¡± Phoenix asked. Chapter 83 ¡°I¡¯m Dante. Dante Harrison.¡± the one driving introduced. . ¡°And I¡¯m called Zyair Leoson.¡± the other pack warrior added. Phoenix nodded and said: ¡°Nice to meet you two. And I¡¯m happy to join you guys for this trip.¡± ¡°Mr. Phoenix and Lavana¡­ Did you know you guys missed a spectacr thing that urred in the packst night?¡± Dante asked. ¡°Um, what happened?¡± a curious Lavana asked. ¡°We were making preparations for the trip todayst night and you know it was the full moon.¡± ¡°Yeah. but we no longer need to howl at the moon any longer.¡± Phoenix spoke invited. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡¯s what we did, Mr Phoenix.¡± Dante said in a displeased tone. ¡°Learn to listen before replying.¡± he scolded, while Phoenix shook his head with a smile. ¡°I was right.¡± ¡°Right about what?¡± Dante asked with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°You have resentment toward me.¡± Phoenix pointed out. ¡°Ha! It¡¯s not just me, the entire pack wasn¡¯t happy with what you did yesterday, alright. But I know you took good care of your mate, seeing how she¡¯s glowing.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my responsibility. If my mate doesn¡¯t glow and leave other people¡¯s mates in the dust, then I have woefully failed.¡± Lavana facepalmed at hearing these words. This mate of hers really know how to make people maddened and want to beat him up. The frustrating thing to the two men is that none of them can beat him. ¡°Sullivan, please stop talking.¡± she telepathed to him. ¡°Just a minute, mate.¡± he replied in mind link and then continued. ¡°So that matter aside, what spectacr thing happenedst night?¡± None of the unhappy men replied to him and Lavana decided to cool the tense situation. ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t mind him. He doesn¡¯t know how to talk. I¡¯m still curious, but it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell.¡± ¡°Hmph! I wonder why the moon goddess paired you two together, Lavana. You deserve better. He¡¯s your first chance, mate, right? He¡¯s not even handsome to begin with.¡± Danteined. ¡°I¡¯m right here. Repeat what you said and I¡¯ll turn your mate into a widow. I bet she will only cry for a few minutes and go in search of a second-chance mate. I reckon that man will be a 100 times better than you.¡± Phoenix spat. ¡°It¡¯s true. Lavana deserves better. You¡¯re just an ugly man who deserves to be with a pig.¡± Dante countered. ¡°Great! Stop this vehicle. Let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Phoenix suggested. ¡°Sullivan¡­¡± Lavana whispered in a low, distressed tone.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Lavana, don¡¯t try to stop me. This Dante is seeking a beating. How dare he say that?¡± ¡°Calm down, Mr Phoenix. This is not the best time to settle scores.¡± said Zyair. ¡°I will make your wife reject you if you speak out of line again.¡± Phoenix spat. The atmosphere turned tense. ¡°You? *scoff* Stop trying to make meugh.¡± Dante said with amusement. ¡°Do it again if you dare. I¡¯ll¡­ hmph!¡± Lavana covered his mouth with her hand. ¡°For thest time, Phoenix. Stop talking. If you speak again, I will castrate you.¡± her face looked like she was ready to kill. ¡°Geez! Remove your hand. I¡¯ve gotten the message.¡± he mind linked. ¡°Promise you won¡¯t speak again until we arrive at the destination.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Fine. Can I speak to you then?¡± he asked in mind link. ¡°Phoenix, take out your phone and do whatever you want with it. So long as you stop talking.¡± she replied. ¡°Nah. I¡¯m not fond of phones. Have ever seen me with one since you met me?¡± ¡°Phoenix, can you at least not say words that make people angry? And you have to filter your words.¡± ¡°Tell that to Dante, too. His little head would have been ripped off his body if you weren¡¯t here.¡± Lavana sighed. ¡°I might as well castrate you now.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t have the courage.¡± Phoenix smiled. ¡°Zyair, Dante, please stop the vehicle!¡± Lavana requested loudly. ¡°Why?¡± Zyair asked, looking at her in confusion. ¡°Phoenix here wants to get down. He¡¯ll meet us over there.¡± Lavana replied after dropping her hand. ¡°What? You want to abandon me?¡± Phoenix asked in shock. ¡°Not abandon. You just have to find your way to the venue.¡± she snapped. Dante stopped the car and Lavana got out first. Then she walked to the other side to open the door for Phoenix. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, mate?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t open your mouth without making people angry.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s clearly not true. My words can make you blush and make a tomato¡¯s redness pale inparison.¡± ¡°This is no time to say such a thing, Phoenix.¡± ¡°When can I say it then? On the wedding day?¡± he asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Dear mate, you¡¯re just tagging along. We¡¯ll make it without you, alright. So get off. If you don¡¯t want toe alone, you can just go back.¡± ¡°Lavana, has anyone told you that you look cute when angry?¡± ¡°Phoenix, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Her mate simply folded his arms and crossed his legs. ¡°I¡¯m not getting out.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Lavana nodded. Her mate suddenly had a bad feeling. Before he knew it, she¡¯d dragged him out of the jeep by his pants. She did that with her left hand. This shocked the other two guys. They¡¯d always doubted why Rndro and Mel chose to bring this Omega who hadn¡¯t acknowledge herself publicly as a pack member yet, along for this vital trip. ording to the information from Mel yesterday while they were searching for Lavana and Beatrix, this Phoenix was a Beta wolf. Now they see an Omega easily pull out a Beta wolf. Maybe he just allowed her since she¡¯s his mate? But his expression clearly showed he didn¡¯t expect it. He was as shocked as them. But they were shocked for different reasons. Phoenix didn¡¯t expect that Lavana would really pull him out. That goes to show how pissed she was. And her strength- it was no joke! Even though she didn¡¯t use all her might, the strength was the equivalent of an Alpha¡¯s. Yes, he knew she was stronger than 10 Alpha kingsbined, but he thought it was only when in her majestic form. If he were not an Alpha but a lower ranked wolf, he would have been flung away. This made him distressed. They were going topete. He had no much issue controlling his strength but his mate¡­ However, that could be talked aboutter when they arrive. ¡°Lavana, seriously!¡± he whined. ¡°You guys keep going. I¡¯ll catch up with you guys.¡± Lavana said to the warriors. ¡°Nah. I can¡¯t do that.¡± Dante shook his head and alighted from the vehicle. Zair also did the same. He walked to the couple and suggested. ¡°Lavana, how about this? We all switch seats.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Phoenix immediately objected. ¡°If that will get him to behave, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Lavana headed to the front passenger seat and sat. Zyair sat in the driver¡¯s seat quickly. Now it was the back seat left that remained to be upied. Dante sat in the back seat in the spot where Phoenix once sat and gestured for Phoenix to walk around and enter through the other door. Phoenix had an angry look while Lavana stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°Sullivan, if you want to follow, you must behave. Don¡¯t cause a ruckus every time you speak.¡± ¡°Girl, I¡¯m unhappy.¡± he mindlinked. ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy.¡± she made funny faces at him. He sighed, shook his head and walked around to enter the jeep. Now he was seated with Dante, who was doing his best at holding back hisughter. ¡°Serves you right, talkative.¡± he muttered. ¡°Dante, don¡¯t you be joyous yet.¡± Phoenix said with a sulky face while fastening his seat belt. ¡°Um¡­ Lavana, please fasten your seatbelt.¡± Zyair advised. ¡°Can you help me with that? Phoenix was the one who helped me do itst time.¡± Lavana pleaded. ¡°With all pleasure.¡± Zyair replied and was about to help her out. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here¡­¡± Phoenix spoke with a face full of jealousy. ¡°Shh!¡± Lavana cut him short. ¡°He is not going to do a bad thing. It¡¯s just helping me fasten the seat belt.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Phoenix, stop talking already.¡± Dante chipped in. Chapter 84 ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡± Phoenix snapped. ¡°*scoff* Earlier, no one asked you to chip in uninvited. You started this mess and look where it got you. You and your mate are separated in the same vehicle.¡± Dante derided. Phoenix folded his arms and looked away as Zyair ignited the engine. ¡°Rndro¡¯s gonna scold us for sure.¡± Lavana said with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe. I¡¯ll take all the me. He can¡¯t beat me, anyway.¡± Phoenix said with a smug look. None of them replied to him and they continued the ride in peace. They soon caught up with the other jeep that had been waiting for them ahead. ¡°Geez! I thought they¡¯d gone far. Turns out they were waiting for us.¡± Lavana eximed. ¡°We are toast!¡± Dante muttered as Zyair parked in front of the other jeep that carried Rndro and co. Mel got down from the jeep and walked to their vehicle.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What the hell happened? Why weren¡¯t you following?¡± Mel berated after Zyair wind down his side of the car window. ¡°Um¡­ It was¡­.¡± Lavana couldn¡¯t find the words to speak. ¡°It was because of me. As you can see, we¡¯ve switched seats. So unless there¡¯s an emergency, there¡¯ll be no stopping. This I can guarantee.¡± Phoenix said after he wind down his side of the car window. ¡°You¡­ Do you know how much time we¡¯ve lost because of you?¡± Mel scolded. ¡°I know. I know. And I¡¯m sorry.¡± Phoenix said in a leisure manner. ¡°You don¡¯t look remorseful.¡± Mel spat. ¡°I am. My face is only capable of being humanlike when with my mate and, of course, if I meet a worthy rival. You know your ce. You can¡¯t beat me.¡± Lavana suddenly opened the door after unfastening the seatbelt. This got their attention. ¡°Lavana. What are you doing?¡± Phoenix asked with a furrowed eyebrow. ¡°Nothing much. I think it¡¯s best if I¡¯m with Rndro. I can even acknowledge myself as their nswoman too and have peace. Kill two birds with one stone.¡± Her mate widened his eyes. ¡°Eh? You mean you have no peace with me around?¡± ¡°I mean, you and trouble are besties. Until you two cut off the connection, I must take some measures. And this is one of them. Bye, dear.¡± she blew him a kiss. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Phoenix was about to get off, but Mel shook his head. ¡°Nah, you have to listen to her. She means well, Phoenix.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put your nose in my business, Mel.¡± Phoenix snapped in ire. ¡°Stay here. Rndro and I will take good care of your mate for a few hours. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll deliver her to you in one piece. So I want you to do one thing for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Phoenix asked with a frown. ¡°Take care.¡± Mel stuck out his tongue at Phoenix, who was gritting his teeth. Dante wasughing so hard that tears slid down his eyes while clutching his belly. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Phoenix looked ready to kill but Dante ignored his look. ¡°Bro, you shot yourself in the foot again. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Do you believe I can make you unable to speak again?¡± ¡°Nah, you don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Phoenix clenched his hands into fists and looked away. ¡°So the annoying Mr Phoenix has his day? How touching!¡± Dante spoke after wiping his tears. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯ll have your day too. Very soon!¡± Phoenix spoke in a brooding manner. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. By the way, I have a question for you. You aren¡¯t a lone wolf, are you?¡± Dante suddenly became serious. ¡°Why the question? Tired of mocking me?¡± Phoenix asked coldly. ¡°Oh,e on, man. Don¡¯t take it so seriously. I promise not tough again.¡± ¡°For Lavana¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off this one time. But there should be no next time.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I can¡¯t promise you that.¡± ¡°Are you a man at all?¡± Phoenix looked at Dante unhappily. ¡°You think I¡¯m a cross-dresser?¡± thetter replied with a raised eyebrow, his arms folded. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were one.¡± ¡°Then why ask me that sort of question? Everything about me clearly shows that I¡¯m a male. You, however¡­ Forget it. I don¡¯t want to say.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna get crippled before thepetition. Thepetition will be broadcast live to all packs. I need to look good so my mate can cheer for me.¡± Dante ruffled through his hair. ¡°Well, you¡¯re indeed right. If I belonged to a pack, I wouldn¡¯t ept for Lavana to be one of you guys. And not just that, I would take her away. But I intend on joining you guys when we arrive.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I promise not tough out loud when you¡¯re in a miserable state.¡± ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m going to sleep. Wake me when we have arrived.¡± Dante nodded and watched as Phoenix closed his eyes. In a minute, he was already snoring. ¡°Gosh! I shouldn¡¯t have let him sleep.¡± Dante grunted in frustration. ¡°Well, you have to deal with it.¡± Zyair had worn headphones. Dante felt miserable and covered his ears. After 30 minutes of driving, Zyair told him to check his bag. Dante found another pair of headphones. ¡°You¡­ You had these all along?¡± ¡°So? Did you ask me if I had a spare? I took pity on you here, bro. If you don¡¯t want¡­¡± ¡°I want them, okay?¡± Dante quickly wore them and sighed in relief. This Phoenix was so wicked. He¡¯d seen many who snored but Phoenix¡¯s was one of a kind. It should win an award as the best snorer in the history of history! Heavens know he preferred to fight a vampire than to bear with that snoring noise for another half hour! These were noise cancetion headphones, but he could still hear, though the snoring sound was much lesser by a lot. It was much more tolerable now. ¡°Lavana, you deserve better. Not only is he not handsome, he snores like this. This is terrifying.¡± he shuddered at the thought of having a mate like that. Thankfully, the moon goddess was so kind to him. She gave him a mate that was so beautiful with those huge melons and she doesn¡¯t even snore- just like him. She was one word- Perfect! ¡­ 50 minutester. Phoenix suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Dante with glowing red eyes. Dante was busy reading a funny familyic on the. He didn¡¯t notice that Phoenix was emanating a strong killing intent. Zyair felt it and looked behind quickly. He saw Phoenix was asleep. Only this time, he wasn¡¯t snoring. He looked ahead again and took off his headphones. Dante was still engrossed in theic and Zyair just shook his head. This Phoenix must be the one who let out the killing intent. It wasn¡¯t at them, though. Probably he had a nightmare. ***** In the other jeep, Lavana sat between Mel and Rndro. She had already acknowledged herself as one of the Blood star members and received a branding on her right arm. It was the crest of the pack, which was a bright red star with dark red markings around it. This hurt, butpared to the pain she suffered on that ind, this was a tickle. Mel gave her a pill, which she swallowed. In 3 minutes, the pain was gone. ¡°You are good at enduring pain. Honestly, the pain of this branding sent me and my buddy to our knees. We even wanted to puke. That¡¯s the reason I didn¡¯t want you to be branded in the car but you insisted. Phoenix even let out a killing intent because of it. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s gonna look for excuses to beat us up.¡± said Rndro. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± she asked. ¡°Nope.¡± thetter shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Rndro.¡± ¡°Alright, you got me. You know, the killing aura he released the first time we met was terrifying. If you didn¡¯t say he was a Beta wolf, I wouldn¡¯t believe that such an aura belonged to a Beta wolf.¡± Lavana felt guilty. She¡¯d lied to them about Phoenix being a Beta when he wasn¡¯t. How were they going to react if they find out? ¡°Well, just the way I¡¯m a rare case, he¡¯s also a rare case, too. He¡¯s stronger than the normal Beta wolf. I can¡¯t beat him, anyway. I¡¯m an Omega after all.¡± ¡°You two haven¡¯t battled. And I know you¡¯ll take down a Beta with your strength alone. It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t beat an Alpha. I just want you to at least experience thepetition.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Blood star disband.¡± Lavana swore. Chapter 85 asionally, they stopped to either answer the call of nature or refill their tanks. Lavana¡¯s stomach grumbled so much during the journey and they had to stop at a restaurant. ¡°Babe, I see you¡¯ve eaten just some snacks along the way. Now we¡¯re in a good ce. So you can eat as much as you want. We might not get a ce as good as this until we arrive.¡± Phoenix said. ¡°Okay. But I can¡¯t read what¡¯s on the menu.¡± Lavana said with a sigh. ¡°I know that. But there are pictures in it. So look at them. What are you allergic to?¡± ¡°Phoenix, none of them will give me an issue.¡± she replied. ¡°Great. Waiter!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± the waiter beside them answered. ¡°Everything on this menu, prepare them. Lavana, can you eat a te of each?¡± he asked. ¡°Um¡­ there are 20 dishes on the menu. A te of each¡­ maybe we can share them. You take ten, I take the other.¡± ¡°Girl, that tribtion on that ind made you stronger and if I¡¯m right, you eat a lot at this rate. So don¡¯t be polite. I¡¯m also apanying you. Waiter, we need 3 tes of each. This table isrge and can amodate all. Also, I want to order a dish that¡¯s not on the menu. Here.¡± Phonix gave him a piece of paper. ¡°Alright, sir. We¡¯ll do our best to serve you.¡± the waiter said with a smile before leaving. ¡°Hey,¡± Dante walked over. ¡°Phoenix, seriously? Didn¡¯t you see the price tag? Simple looking as this restaurant is, the food here is very expensive. Look, the cheapest food here cost a 100 dors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quality. You know it too.¡± Phoenix replied with arms folded. ¡°Of course. But don¡¯t you forget. We are on budget. We didn¡¯t n for this kind of meal along the way.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s your problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you ordered 2 tes each. We¡¯ll manage. But how can you go ahead and order 60 tes?¡± Dante questioned unhappily. ¡°61 actually.¡± Phoenix corrected. ¡°Man, are you trying to make us poor before thepetition?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t n on making you poorer than this.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tell Rndro that the bill¡¯s on me. You guys can order whatever you want.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll pay?¡± Mel asked as he walked over. ¡°Yeah. Order whatever you really like. Take this as my apology for being rude earlier. What do you think?¡± Phoenix asked with a smirk. ¡°Alright. Waiter. Get me and my 5 buddies the most expensive dish you have. A te each for each of us.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± the nearby waiter responded. ¡°Thanks, Phoenix.¡± Mel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ll be one soon anyway.¡± Phoenix waved and Mel went away to join his buddy. ¡°Thanks!¡± they heard Rndro say from his seat. ¡°You guys will be able to finish all the dishes you ordered?¡± Dante asked. ¡°Yeah. Why do you ask?¡± said Phoenix. ¡°Well, I thought even though we¡¯re, um¡­ *whispers* werewolves, two people can¡¯t possibly finish that amount of food. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know Lavana.¡± said Mel as he patted Dante¡¯s back. ¡°She¡¯s the food lover here. Come on, man. Let¡¯s go.¡± he pulled a reluctant Dante away. Minutester the waiters brought them their food. Dante watched as Lavana started eating. In minutes, everything on the table except two tes of food that Phoenix held were emptied. Everyone in the restaurant was shocked. A waiter even dropped the tray he was holding. What were they seeing? A super food lover! ¡°Mate, I thought I was the best glutton. Who knew you were the real deal?¡± Lavana¡¯s mate nted a kiss on her face. ¡°Are you full yet?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m full already. The dishes were amazing.¡± Lavana licked her fingers clean. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°Yeah. That other dish that you gave them the recipe was the best.¡± she gave him a thumbs up.¡± ¡°Anything for my mate.¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Um¡­ I need to touch my make-up.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t wear any.¡± ¡°Can you not point that out?¡± ¡°If you wanna relieve yourself, just say so. No need to be shy. Let me escort you.¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t think men are allowed there.¡± ¡°Okay. Go on. I¡¯ll settle the bill.¡± Lavana walked to a waitress and asked where the restroom was. The waitress gave her directions with a smile and Lavana skipped away. Phoenix rose after finishing the two dishes on the table. He called for two waiters toe clear the table, then headed to the counter to settle the bill. ¡°Sir, in total, your bill is¡­¡± He interrupted the female chasier. ¡°I want to see your boss.¡± ¡°My boss?¡± the cashier asked, looking slightly afraid. ¡°I want to see him.¡± Phoenix repeated. ¡°Well, he¡¯s in his office upstairs. Do you want me to¡­¡± ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go see him myself.¡± he headed towards the stairs. ¡°Sir¡­¡± the chasier called out worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility. He won¡¯t me you, dear.¡± Phoenix reassured with a smile and ascended the stairs. Upon reaching his destination, he kicked the door of the office open and entered. ¡°Who dares¡­ Ah, Savage Lord!¡± the middle-aged man who owned the restaurant quickly ran to Phoenix and knelt before him, hands across his chest. ¡°Reymond greets you, Savage Lord!¡± the man said with trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not here to punish someone. Get up.¡± Phoenix chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you for your grace, my lord.¡± Mr Reymond quickly rose. ¡°I won¡¯t spend much time here. Me and my buddies came over to eat and we um ordered a lot of food. I don¡¯t have enough cash on me. However, I do have this.¡± Phoenix took out a fist sized glwoing white pearl. ¡°I hope you can manage this.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Reymond fell to his knees. ¡°No, my lord. I can¡¯t take this. This pearl can only be possesses by royalty.¡± ¡°Rx. This is not the royal pearl. Just take it. I can¡¯t eat without paying. If my mate knows, she¡¯ll skin me alive.¡± ¡°Eh? My lord, you have a mate now? This¡­ Congrattions my lord.¡± he did obeisance. ¡°Get up. And here.¡± Phoenix put the pearl in his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s already with you. I won¡¯t take it back. And um¡­ sorry for how I treated your wife that day.¡± he said in a low tone. Reymond thought he was seeing things. Was this really the wiz prince or a fake? ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have had her stripped and thrown into the market square in this town. I should have just cut off one of her limbs and let her go with pride and honor.¡± Reymond shivered. Yes, that was indeed the scary wiz prince not a fake. ¡°Hahaha, my wife did wrong. She deserved it. Thank you for showing mercy to her that day. You are the wisest, savage lord. Um¡­ Please if you don¡¯t mind. Can I see your mate?¡± ¡°My mate? You still need your eyes?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Of course, of course.¡± Reymondughed nervously. ¡°Then, don¡¯t cross the line. Also, delete the footage of me and the others who entered this ce. I¡¯lle to check in a few days if you hid anything. I¡¯ll surely reward you when I find out,¡± Phoenix smiled. ¡°Hahaha, trust me, my lord. I always obey till the end. Thank you for visiting me today. I feel honored.¡± ¡°No need to escort me out.¡± Phoenix said before leaving as Reymond waved. Seeing that the scary figure was gone, Reymond sighed in relief. He was once a criminal but Phoenix spared him and even helped him escape and establish a business here that¡¯s florishing. But his stupid wife cussed at Phoenix just because he visited without permission and disrupted their romantic monment. So Phoenix had her thrown in to the market square without clothing. He immediately sent her to a remote vige with no electricity to reflect on herself. She almost got him killed because of her impulsive actions. And after she came back a month ago, he made her a receptionist. He promised that if she behaved well, he would take her back with open arms. And she indeed didn¡¯t cause trouble for him today. Also, he now knew Phoenix had a mate. This mate must be really good or else Phoenix won¡¯t be so protective. He has a lot of enemies out there and if they find out, they might wanna capture her if he isn¡¯t there. ****** All 8 of them had left the restaurant. Dante thanked Phoenix profusely. ¡°So you¡¯re this rich. You spent so much on us. I¡¯ve never been this spoiled. Of course, this can¡¯tpare to my mate. She spoils me the most.¡± Dante said with beaming eyes and Phoenix shook his head. ¡°If you¡¯re missing that big-boobed woman that much, you can be on your way back right now.¡± Mel said. ¡°Hey, bro. It hasn¡¯te to that. This is to give myself motivation.¡± Dante hugged Mel from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t drive me away. Please!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Get off me.¡± Mel warned. ¡°Okay. I obey.¡± Dante stood behind Zyair. ¡°Motivation indeed.¡± Phoenix as he put his hand around Lavana¡¯s waist. ¡°Well, you still won¡¯t get her to sit with you for the rest of the trip.¡± Rndro notified. ¡°You¡­ But I paid the bill.¡± Phoenix eximed. ¡°And so?¡± Mel asked with folded arms. ¡°Oh, I see. You men are jealous of me¡­¡± ¡°Phoenix!¡± Lavana pulled at his ear. ¡°Hey, that hurts!¡± he sucked in his breath with one eye closed. ¡°You know what to do. Then I¡¯ll let your ear be.¡± ¡°Rndro, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t speak out of line again. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Lavana, just let him go. He¡¯s born with a bad mouth. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Rndro said. Chapter 86 ¡°Hey! How dare you say that?¡± Phoenix barked, and Lavana suddenly let go of his ears. ¡°Lavana, did you have to exert that much strength? What did I do to you?¡± he whined. ¡°What did you promise me?¡± ¡°To filter my words.¡± Phoenix replied, looking at the floor. ¡°And what did you do now?¡± ¡°The opposite.¡± Phoenix said meekly. Dante tried his best not tough but couldn¡¯t help it. He covered his mouth as his body trembled. Here he was thinking Lavana would be pitiful in this rtionship. Who knew it was the opposite? Rndro himself was stunned too. He could never associate the meek, shy Lavana of the past with the one he was currently seeing. He hadn¡¯t seen her in one day and she¡¯s changed so much. But it¡¯s also a good thing that she can tame this bad-mouthed mate of hers. ¡°Man, you¡¯re lucky today or I¡¯d have taught you a lesson.¡± Phoenix whispered as he passed by Rndro. ¡°*scoff* I¡¯m not afraid.¡± thetter replied. ¡°But you almost pissed your pants, man. I¡¯t¡¯s not good to lie. Haha.¡± Phoenix chuckled as he walked ahead. Lavana followed after him carrying a nylon containing food. She would eat these along the way. Rndro sighed. At this rate, if they even arrived at the venue early morning, it was already good. By then, they¡¯d be exhausted. How were they gonnapete in that state when they barely had rest? As they all got in the vehicles, Phoenix mind liked his mate that was in the other jeep. ¡°Lavie honey, I n on applying a little magic here.¡± ¡°You wanna make the vehicles move faster?¡± she replied telepathically. ¡°Yup. They won¡¯t notice. Besides, I don¡¯t want our grouppeting in an awful shape.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°Just be careful.¡± she reminded. ¡°It¡¯s a simple thing for me, mate.¡± he replied. ¡°Mind linking your mate, huh?¡± Dante asked as he turned the page of a magazine he found in Zyair¡¯s bag. ¡°Mind your business.¡± Phoenix hissed. ¡°Seems he¡¯s upset about not being allowed to sit with his mate.¡± Zyair mind linked Dante. ¡°But they can mind link at least and looking at him, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s upset.¡± Dante replied telepathically. ¡°Whatever. Our destination is 10 hours away.¡± ¡°Which means so long as there isn¡¯t any stopping or traffic or any other emergency, we¡¯ll arrive at the venue at 2:am. Sigh. I¡¯ll sleep. If you¡¯re tired. Please tell me so I can take over.¡± Dante offered. ¡°No. I¡¯m not, Dante.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll sleep first. If you¡¯re tired, please tell me, me.¡± ¡°Noted. Now, you can go tond.¡± Zyair said before Dante closed his eyes. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve decided.¡± Phoenix mind linked his mate, who was about dozing off. ¡°Wha¡­. What have you decided?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to shorten the distance by 8 hours.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay. As for me, I¡¯m gonna sleep.¡± ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, my dear.¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t disturb me.¡± she replied before closing her eyes. Phoenix looked at the sleeping Dante and Zyair, who was focused on driving. He closed his eyes and pressed his palms together. ¡°Clone.¡± he muttered and then vanished. In his ce, a sleeping clone was left. The real Phoenix appeared above the jeep. ¡°Now this is way morefortable.¡± he sat cross-legged and gathered a ball of golden light. His eyes glowed and two golden bracelets appeared on his wrists. ¡°By mymand, speed up.¡± he muttered and both vehicles¡¯ speed increased. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Zyair eximed. He turned his head and saw that both Dante and Phoenix were asleep. He was the one driving and he¡¯d been driving at 150 kph. Now though he was holding the damn steering wheel, it seemed the jeep was out of his control but surprisingly moving in a straight line and even so fast? What the heck was happening? Those in the other jeep were worried too. ¡°Zehelina, what are you doing?¡± Mel asked in worry. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I swear. I can¡¯t drive like this. You know me.¡± the female pack warrior said in distress. ¡°Then this is strange. Is the vehicle possessed?¡± Rndro asked. He turned his head and saw that the jeep behind was as fast as theirs. ¡°Look. It¡¯s not just us. Even the other jeep is facing this situation.¡± he pointed out. Mel turned his head and eximed in shock. ¡°This is serious.¡± Mel said in rm. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Lavana asked after opening her eyes. ¡°For some reason, the vehicle is out of my control. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s like this and Rndro says the jeep behind is also facing the same issue. It¡¯s like the two vehicles are possessed.¡± Zehelina said worriedly. ¡°Oh,¡± Lavana closed her eyes again, stunning the others. ¡°She really closed her eyes to sleep? Is there something we don¡¯t know here?¡± Mel asked.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Rx. We¡¯re safe.¡± Lavana muttered. ¡°Rx? Lavana, how can you say that? We¡¯re gonna die without even reaching the venue and you¡¯re telling us to rx?¡± Rndro scolded. ¡°What is the mystery?¡± Zehelina asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish we get there on time and have a good rest before tomorrow?¡± Lavana asked with her eyes still closed. ¡°Of course. But what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Zehelina, stop trying so hard. You guys should simply rx. We¡¯ll be there soon. Trust me.¡± shsaid before closing her eyes again. The vehicles¡¯ speed increased again and this made them frightened. They became jealous of the sleeping Lavana. She wasn¡¯t even worried and snored! How hateful! ¡­. 30 minutester. The two jeeps suddenly came to a halt and the people inside all came down to vomit. They saw that the couple were still sleeping. ¡°I¡¯m afraid gto drive. Mel please take over.¡± Zehelina said after puking in the nearby bush. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m confused, How the heck did our vehicles exceed the 360 limit and still not crash into anything?¡± Mel asked as he clutched his gut. ¡°I dunno. If this wasn¡¯t our only means of getting to the venue, I really don¡¯t wanna enter.¡± ¡°This Phoenix is snoring so loudly.¡± Danteined while coughing. ¡°I want to switch cars.¡± ¡°Nah. That¡¯s not possible.¡± Zyair said. ¡°Unless you mean the two should sit together again.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the vehicles.¡± Zehelina said with a shiver. ¡°Lavana knows something. That¡¯s why she¡¯s rxed. I guess this must be Phoenix¡¯s handwork.¡± Rndro said. ¡°Phoenix? But he¡¯s snoring so loudly.¡± Dante protested. ¡°So? He can fake it. I need to search him.¡± Rndro walked to the second jeep and opened the car door. ¡°Hey, Phoenix. Wake up!¡± he said, lightly hitting Phoenix¡¯s face. Thetter opened his eyes and all felt a murderous aura. Chapter 87 ¡°Do you want to die?¡± he yelled and suddenly alighted. He got into a fighting stance and Rndro simply retreated. ¡°Get Lavana.¡± Mel cried. ¡°No, just take him to his mate or someone will get hurt.¡± Rndromanded. Dante walked closer to Phoenix and held his hand. ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re going to sit with your mate for the rest of the trip. How does that sound.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Alright. Just the two of you will be in the jeep. We want you guys to have privacy. The rest of us can fit into this other jeep.¡± Mel pushed Phoenix toward the other jeep and made him sit in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You know the way? Or you wanna follow behind us?¡± Mel asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the way.¡± Phoenix gave a thumbs up, wearing a smile. ¡°But um I want Lavana to be in the other jeep.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s been with you guys for long. I want to be closer to you guys. After all, I will soon be a pack member.¡± Phoenix exined. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Rndro, Mel and Dante, pls join me. Zehelina, please take my mate to the other jeep.¡± Phoenix requested. ¡°Okay. If you say so.¡± Zehelina carried Lavana out of the first jeep and ced her at the back seat in the other jeep. Rndro sat in the front seat of the first jeep while Mel and Dante sat at the back. ¡°Be careful, man.¡± Rndro advised. ¡°I will.¡± Phoenix replied as he started the engine. ¡­ 5 minutester. ¡°AHHH!¡± ¡°SOMEONE HELP US!¡± ¡°PHOENIX, ARE YOU CRAZY? IS THIS HOW TO DRIVE?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me if I could drive and just shoved me into this seat. Well, this is the consequences.¡± Phoenix replied with a shrug. ¡°Please stop. I¡¯ll drive. I beg you.¡± Rndro pleaded. ¡°No. I think driving is fun.¡± Phoenix replied and increased the speed again. ¡°Phoenix, you¡¯re a demon.¡± Dante cried. ¡°Now you know.¡± ¡°It seems the other jeep is possessed this time. They are so close to us despite Phoenix driving like this. Zyair would never drive this fast. Phoenix, did you do something to the vehicles?¡± Mel asked with a shaky voice. ¡°Why do you care? Reaching the venue and lodging a hotel with a nice bed to rest, isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± ¡°With your bad driving skills, I¡¯m sure the grave would be our resting ce.¡± Dante spat. ¡°Well, you guys happily put me here. I¡¯m not getting out till we reach the venue.¡± Phoenix chuckled as the others screamed at the top of their lungs. **** An hourter, all of them got out of the vehicles. Except for Phoenix and his mate, the rest looked like they¡¯d run 3 marathons! Dante sat on the ground in the parking lot of the hotel. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Please, no one should let this bastard control any car.¡± he said withbored breath. ¡°You guys have suffered.¡± Lavana said with an apologetic look. She offered them canned water to refresh themselves. Then she walked to Phoenix who immediately retreated. ¡°I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t pull my ears.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I just want to hug you.¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡± Phoenix kept retreating. ¡°If you move one step backward, I¡¯ll rush at you.¡± she warned. Phoenix did not retreat any further. She walked to him and asked him to close his eyes. ¡°This¡­ You won¡¯t hurt me right?¡± ¡°Stop feigning fear, Sullivan.¡± Phoenix closed his eyes and he soon felt his feet were off the ground. No, he wasn¡¯t flying. His mate had carried him over her right shoulder. ¡°Put me down, Lavie.¡± ¡°Someone got a tape?¡± Lavana asked. ¡®Yes.¡± Zehelina brought one to Lavana. ¡°What are you going to do? Let me down, alright.¡± ¡°He talks too much. Seal his mouth with the tape for me.¡± Lavana requested and Zehelina happily did so. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the way he behaved. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. You guys will surely be satisfied tomorrow.¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ve all been refreshed and the trouble-maker is in good hands. Let¡¯s go get our rooms to lodge and rx.¡± Rndro said as he carried his luggage. ¡°Lavana, this is your bag. Carmelia had us buy some stuff in case.¡± Zyair said. ¡°Thanks. Give it to Phoenix.¡± Lavana smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Now Phoenix was holding a bag while being carried by his mate. ¡°This is embarrassing.¡¯ he muttered. ¡°Serves you right.¡± Dante made funny faces at him. ¡°We¡¯re all set. Let¡¯s go. Thankfully we reserved the 4 rooms in time. Or else, we would have had to get tents and a location to set them up.¡± Mel said as they walked towards the reception. ¡°Honey, please put me down.¡± Phoenix begged his mate through mind link. ¡°What did you promise me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mate. I kinda got carried away and then after being shoved into the driver¡¯s seat I wanted to frighten them a little.¡± he exined. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you like this to thepetition grounds tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow and he nodded vigorously. ¡°Anything, my dear mate.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡±l think about it and tell you tomorrow. We are exhausted. What we need right now is a good bath, maybe some snakcs and then sleep.¡± she said as she walked along with the others. People in the hotel were surprised when they saw Phoenix situation. It looked so funny. At the same time, they had admiration in their hearts for thisdy who carried the man. She looked skinny but was actually this strong enough to carry a grouwn man without stress. The females wanted to be like Lavana- strong and beautiful. ¡­ 10 minutester. The 8 people had settled into the four rooms. Zehelina and Lavana were in one room. Dante and Mel were in another. Zyair and Oliver, the quietest of them all were paired together and finally, Rndro ended up with the sulky Phoenix. Currently in their assigned room, Phoenix sat on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here. You take the bed,¡± he said while looking away. ¡°Don¡¯t be childish. Let¡¯s share the bed. Here, I use the pillows to separate us. Come on.¡± Rndro urged. ¡°No.¡± Phoenix refused and rose from the sofa. He started taking off his clothes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Man. You tooK Lavana away but couldn¡¯t prepare a set of change clothes. Your lucky I prepared another set.¡± ¡°Hmph. I nned to buy everything once we arrived.¡± ¡°But as you can see, we¡¯re all tired.¡± Rndroy on the bed and covered himself with the nket. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Yeah. Goodnight. And um¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what I did earlier. Sometimes, there¡¯s this part of me that makes me do annoying things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go take your bath and sleep. I¡¯m off tond.¡± Rndro said. Soon his snores could be heard. Phoenix picked up the clothes that he¡¯d taken off and walked into the bathroom. He put them in another ring that appeared in his right thumb. Then he took out a towel and other necessities from his main spatial ring. Rndro who was asleep was awakened by the pungent smell he perceived. ¡°Gosh! Where¡¯s this awful smell from?¡± he muttered, pinching his nose as he got off the bed. He found it wasing from the bathroom. He walked to the door and knocked. ¡°Phoenix, are you in there?¡± Phoenix answered. ¡°I am. Any issue?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s a big issue. What¡¯s this awful smell that snatched me away from my beautiful dream?¡± ¡°What smell?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. The smell¡¯s from the bathroom. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll break in.¡± Rndro warned. Chapter 88 ¡°Alright, try it if you don¡¯t want your head intact with the rest of your body anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rndro was rendered speechless. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Phoenix did not say another word and Rndro miserably turned around. With a sigh of defeat, he headed back to the bed and sat, still pinching his nose. ¡°Gosh! Phoenix, why is your poop this smelly?¡± he muttered. ¡°Rndro, if you can¡¯t bear it, please wait outside.¡± ¡°Outside the room? Phoenix, I want to sleep and you¡¯re doing this¡­ *grunts* You just wanna frustrate me, don¡¯t you?¡± Rndro said unhappily. ¡°So what? If you can¡¯t bear this, how can you dream of beating an Alpha?¡± ¡°Is inhaling the terrible smell of poop rted to defeating an Alpha? Phoenix, you clearly wanna get on my nerves.¡± ¡°I already am, Rndro.¡± ¡°Phoenix¡­.¡± Rndro gritted his teeth. **** 10 minutester, Phoenix came out in a ck bathrobe, holding a transparent bottle (containing ck liquid) in his right hand. Rndro, who had managed to close his eyes and sleep less than a minute ago, was forced to awaken after the pungent smell struck his nose. It was 10 times worse than before! ¡°Phoenix, what did I do to you? Why are you intent on causing trouble?¡± he asked in ire after sitting up on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m causing trouble?¡± Phoenix asked with an ¡®innocent¡¯ face. ¡°I just took this out of the bathroom. Have a look.¡± he threw the bottle at Rndro, who immediately dodged. It fell onto the bed, causing Rndro to get off the bed. Phoenix shook his head in pity. ¡°Blind. You¡¯re truly blind. This is something many would kill to get, but here you are, actively rejecting it. Ignorance!¡± he shook his head again. ¡°Thank you. I agree that I¡¯m blind. Just find somewhere to conceal it. Where did you even get this thing from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a thing, Rndro. How I got it is also none of your business.¡± Phoenix picked it from the bed and walked closer to Rndro, who retreated until his back touched the wall. ¡°This is good stuff for bathing. Don¡¯t mind its smell. Once you use it, you¡¯ll like it. Here, you can have it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want.¡± Rndro looked away. The smell of this thing was too strong. He could faint any moment. ¡°Sigh. Guess you have to experience what I mean.¡± ¡°You¡­ What do you wanna do?¡± Rndro asked in rm. He had a bad feeling. ¡°Since you¡¯re so ignorant. Why don¡¯t you go bathe again?¡± Phoenix suddenly poured the contents of the bottle onto Rndro¡¯s hair, face and arms. ¡°Stop it.¡± Rndro growled. ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t you dare faint here or you¡¯ll have to drink it. Now go and wash, thene back and sleep.¡± ¡°You¡­ I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Rndro said as he rushed into the bathroom. ¡°Ignorance.¡± Phoenix chuckled and kept the bottle in his storage ring. ¡°Hey, man. Don¡¯t use any of the stuff in that bathroom. You¡¯re not gonna like the results tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± he said loudly. ¡°Gahh!¡± he heard Rndro yell in frustration at the bathroom and Phoenix smirked. Minutester, Rndro walked out with a sulky face. Phoenix was already asleep on the couch. Rndro curled his fingers into fists and gritted his teeth. It was very annoying that he couldn¡¯t use any of the things in the bathroom coz he was afraid of looking terrible tomorrow morning. And the smell in the bathroom almost killed him. Despite showering again, he still didn¡¯t feel clean and felt ufortable. He¡¯s really unlucky to be end up in the same room with this man. Why wasn¡¯t he paired with Dante? Afer causing trouble, this nuisance is here sleeping peacefully with an angelic-looking face. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I have the chance.¡± he swore in his heart. He headed to the bed and threw down the bedsheet in ire before lying on it. To him, the bedsheet was already contaminated since the cursed bottle came in contact with it. Hey on the bed but kept awake coz of the smell. The air freshener in the room had done nothing to help. It was like a candlepared to a wildfire. ¡­. Next morning. 6: 03 am. The door was being knocked hard severally by someone. An annoyed Rndro who just managed to get 30 minutes of sleep after staying awake the whole night woke up. He got off the bed and grudgingly walked to open the door. He saw that it was Zehelina. ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t you see someone¡¯s trying to get some sleep here?¡± he asked unhappily. There were dark circles under his eyes and he looked like he wanted to kill someone. Still, the anxious Zehelina ignored that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you but I have no choice.¡± ¡°No choice? *folds arms* What brought you here?¡± Rndro asked with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s Lavana.¡± ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± ¡°I think Phoenix might be needed more after all they are mates.¡± said Zehelina. Hearing this, Rndro immediately gave way and pointed behind him. ¡°Go inside and wake him up. I¡¯ll go see her condition first.¡± he instructed. ¡°O-Ok.¡± she rushed inside while Rndro headed to room 1709. Opening the door, he rushed in to see a levitating Lavana with glowing eyes. He stood in his spot with eyes and mouth open. What was he seeing? A flying Lavana? Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t get enough sleep. Haha, that must be it. He rushed into the room¡¯s bathroom and washed his face. Then dried it up with his shirt beforeing out again. He still saw a flying female! This time, however, it wasn¡¯t the skinny Lavana that he¡¯d earlier seen. It was ady with much more meat on her body and taller. Her red hair was ankle length and she had really long ws. These were wolf ws, but he¡¯d never seen anyone with those kind of ws, not even in his dreams or the records! Just then, Phoenix and Zehelina rushed in. Zyair, Mel, Dante and Oliver came in seconds after. All were shocked at the sight. ¡°Who¡¯s this? Where¡¯s Lavana?¡± Zyair asked. ¡°Thisdy has our pack¡¯s tattoo. Is she Lavana then?¡± Mel asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°But howe? Lavana is skinny and not that tall.¡± Dante pointed out. ¡°How, then, do you exin the tattoo?¡± Zyair questioned. ¡°Gosh! This is confusing.¡± Oliver yanked his hair. ¡°Phoenix, is she your mate?¡± Oliver asked. All turned their attention to Lavana¡¯s mate. It¡¯s easier to confirm thisdy¡¯s identity with Phoenix here. Mates don¡¯t deny each other even if they¡¯re quarrelling. ¡°She is.¡± Phoenix replied. ¡± Alright. Tell us what¡¯s going on with her then. Why is she looking like this and flying?.¡± Rndro queried, with arms folded. ¡°This¡­ I dunno,¡± Phoenix replied with worry. He then walked to his mate. ¡°Lavie honey, what¡¯s wrong? Why¡¯re you like this? What urred? Did you encounter a powerful enemy?¡± he asked softly. Lavana stopped levitating and her feet touched the floor. She looked at Phoenix, her eyes still glowing. ¡°Sullivan¡­¡± she whispered and started weeping bitterly. ¡°Come,e sit, my dear.¡± her mate urged softly. He made her sit on the bed with his hands ced on her shoulders. Then he also sat beside her. ¡°Dear, tell me what happened. Who made you like this? I¡¯ll beat him for you.¡± he whispered. Lavana¡¯s cries increased and her body trembled. ¡°Why? Why? Just why?¡± ¡°What happened, dear?¡± Phoenix asked again. ¡°Why both my parents had to die? They couldn¡¯t even hold hands in their death. Austin and his pregnant mom, all of my people, were wiped out and I ended up at that damn Ralton pack as punching bag for 15 good years.¡± Lavana said with gritted teeth.. ¡°Ralton?¡± the others looked at each other. She was a ve in that evil pack? No wonder she was so skinny. This poor girl went through all that! ¡°That bastard rejected me. Why didn¡¯t I have the strength and courage to do the same too at the time? Pam even had to bear the pain for me.¡± ¡°Your wolf spirit? She really did that?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°She did that. And they all helped me escape from that pack. Even though they give headaches a lot but I never hated them. But why? Just why?¡± ¡°Dear, what really happened? Did you have a nightmare?¡± her mate asked. ¡°A nightmare isn¡¯t real, right? This is more than a nightmare. I lost them all. I lost my spirits, Phoenix. I lost them. They¡¯re gone. They¡¯re gone!¡± she wailed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Phoenix asked in confusion. ¡°Phoenix, my spirits are dead. Dead!¡± she shrieked and rose from the bed, levitating again. Phoenix was thankful that before he entered the room, he had secretly set up an array. Nothing happening in this room could be heard by others. ¡°Lavana, calm down. You just had a nightmare. Come, rest on myp. I¡¯ll pet you. It¡¯s not real. I¡¯ll let you have beautiful dreams. Ok?¡± he whispered. ¡°Beautiful dreams. Sullivan, don¡¯t you get it? I am a being without spirits. Nothing! Why?¡± she yelled. ¡°Lavana, calm down. We¡¯ll go somewhere private and talk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill somebody,¡± she growled. ¡°No, you¡¯ll not. Get down.¡± Phoenix requested. ¡°No. That stupid Alpha and his pack have to go down today,¡± she shouted. ¡°Stubborn,¡± Phoenix muttered before levitating, causing the onlookers to gasp. He¡¯d decided that since they¡¯d seen his mate was capable of flying, letting them know he could wasn¡¯t that much of a big deal. ¡°He can fly too?¡± Dante asked in shock. They¡¯d seen many things today. Lavana¡¯s eyes can glow, her hair can lengthen and change color, her ws are very long, she is not skinny as they thought, and Phoenix can fly just like her. And there were more secrets to unveil. As far as they knew, werewolves cannot fly or do any of the things Lavana just did. What the heck was going on? ¡°Guys, you must not worry too much. Go to thepetition grounds. We¡¯ll be back soon. Then I¡¯ll exin to you all.¡± Phoenix said before holding his mate¡¯s right hand and a golden light covered both of them. In seconds, both had vanished! Zehelina fell to the floor in shock. ¡°B-Both of them vanished just like that?¡± she asked with trembling. ¡°This is unbelievable. Those two are actually power couples!¡± Zyair eximed. ¡°Rndro, were her ws that long when she transformed in the training room?¡± Mel asked. Thetter shook his head. ¡°Nope. Although her wolf is bigger than most Omega wolves, actually the size of a Delta wolf, her ws were normal.¡± The others were stunned. They¡¯d been wondering how why this weak-looking Lavana was allowed to join their group topete when she was an Omega. The fact about her wolf being the size of a Delta wolf already proved she was special. ¡°If her ws weren¡¯t that long then, why now they¡¯re that long?¡± Zyair asked in bafflement. ¡°Phoenix promised to exin when he returns. He is in the best position to help her right now. So we should do as he said. Focus on securing a spot for our pack in thepetition today and when we return, we can get answers. Is that ok?¡± Rndro asked with hands in his pockets. ¡°Noted.¡± the others replied. Oliver helped Zehelina to stand and then they all left the room. ¡­. Chapter 89 Rndro had returned to room 1715. He hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleepst night. Thepetition was gonna start by 10:30 am. They were 1 hour away from the venue and they were supposed to arrive there at least 30 minutes earlier. He sighed. He¡¯ll probably have to sleep in the jeep. That¡¯s the only way to get some sleep. His phone rang and he picked it from his bag. It was his wife calling. ¡°Baby girl, how are you and my kids?¡± he asked affectionately. ¡°We¡¯re doing great. What about you, honey? Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yup. I did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. I know when you slept well or not. Forget that we¡¯re miles apart. I didn¡¯t callst night coz I thought you must be super exhausted.¡± ¡°Dear, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to call. I must have made you really worried too. Sorry hun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. How about the others?¡± ¡°All good. We met Lavana and Phoenix on the way and they joined us.,¡± ¡°Haha, my preparations for them didn¡¯t go to waste then.¡± Carmelia¡¯sughter could be heard. ¡°Is Pedro with you?¡± Rndro asked. ¡°Yup. Pedro,e talk to daddy.¡± Soon, the little boy¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Oh, my dear son. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well, daddy. There¡¯s something I wanna tell you.¡± ¡°What is it, my boy?¡± ¡°We were attacked yesterday. Thankfully, there were no losses.¡± ¡°Attacked?¡± Rndro became anxious. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re safe. A little wizard helped us beat them.¡± ¡°W-Wizard?¡± Rndro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yup. He was very powerful, daddy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rndro asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yeah. The rogues who attacked were killed in a few minutes. You know the rogues numbered well over a 100. But they were all killed. The wizard promised to protect us from danger. However, he said we shouldn¡¯t use his promise as an excuse to bezy.¡± ¡°Alright. I want you to be a good boy and don¡¯t give mummy a headache. She¡¯s gonna give you a sibling soon. If I find out you made her stressed out, you¡¯ll be toast.¡± ¡°Noted, daddy. You know I¡¯m a good boy.¡± ¡°Yup. I do. I¡¯m just reminding you in case you forgot.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I have an excellent memory, daddy. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°Alright Pedro. Is mom still thete?¡± ¡°No. She went into the kitchen¡­ oh, she¡¯s back now. She is carrying two sses of milk. I¡¯ll give the phone to her. Bye daddy. I gotta find Sherlene. I promised to give her a toy of mine today. Is miss Lavana nearby. I¡¯d like to say hello.¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s quite busy at the moment. But I¡¯ll let her speak to you when she¡¯s done. Okay?¡± ¡°Ok, daddy.¡± ¡°Be careful, my son.¡± ¡°I will, daddy. Love ya.¡± ¡°Love you more, son.¡± Soon his wife¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Honey, did he bber anything to you?¡± ¡°Something about the pack being attacked. Yeah.¡± he heard her sigh. ¡°Yeah. That really did happen. We seriously thought we¡¯re finished coz we were outnumbered and the rogues were so strong. Coz of our pregnancy, me and Regina couldn¡¯t shift either.¡± ¡°Oh dear. I seriously feel like ditching this damnpetition and just go over to you guys.¡± ¡°Shut it, moron. Don¡¯t you daree back until thepetition ends. I¡¯m gonna make you wish you were dead.¡± Carmelia barked. ¡°Geez. Don¡¯t use up so much strength in talking. I was just joking. And besides you¡¯re pregnant.¡± ¡°And so? Apart from shifting, I can literally do anything. Rndro, no matter the result,e back here only after thepetition¡¯s done. Ok?¡± ¡°Yes, honey.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you dare speak like that again. I¡¯ll be watching you on tv. Make sure you don¡¯t wink at anyone, not even a man.¡± ¡°Wow! You¡¯re turning possessive. That¡¯s how you were while pregnant with Pedro.¡± Rndrough. ¡°Don¡¯tugh, mate. I¡¯m dead serious.¡± ¡°I know. I know. I promise I won¡¯t even wink at a ghost.¡± ¡°Fine. And by the way, how are you coping with Phoenix?¡± ¡°Well, for starters, Lavana already got the pack¡¯s tattoo. Phoenix will get it either today or tomorrow, as he won¡¯t bepeting today anyway.¡± ¡°Ok. So is he giving you a headache? Did he and his mate sleep in a room?¡± she asked in curiosity. ¡°Nah! You know Zehelina¡¯s female. So both shared a room. I¡¯m thankful I booked the rooms down long ago or else we really would have to sleep in tents in some random location. I bet that¡¯s the state of many packs right now.¡± Rndro sat on the bed and crossed his legs. ¡°So, who did he end up with? Dante or Oliver?¡± his wife asked again. ¡°Your husband!¡± Rndro said unhappily. ¡°Geez! I can¡¯t imagine how big your dark circles are right now. Did he talk throughout the night?¡± ¡°Nah. He had this bottle containing a foul-smelling liquid. It smelled worse than poop. Honey, I almost died. The air freshener was no match for it. Even hiding under the nkets did not help. He even poured the damn liquid on my body. If I had regenerative ability, I¡¯d have torn off this skin.¡± ¡°So sorry, honey. When you guys all return, I must punish him for you.¡± ¡°Ok. But for now, your husband¡¯s gotta freshen up and maybe get a few minutes of sleep.¡± ¡°Right. You must sleep. But don¡¯t bete.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, dear. Be careful over there. If you feel ufortable in any way, please don¡¯t hesitate to notify me, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, sweetheart. Be careful too.¡± ¡°I will, honey. Love you, Mimi.¡± ¡°Love you too, Andro. Muah!¡± The line went off and Rndro sighed as hey sprawled on the bed. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to have just 10 minutes of rest, right?¡± he muttered before closing his eyes. ****** Hy forest, Jygane city. The couple were seated opposite each other on majestic chairs. ¡°My dear, can you please exin to me what you mean by lost spirits?¡± Phoenix asked gently. His eyes showed how worried he was. ¡°Does that need an exnation? I don¡¯t have any spirit.¡± ¡°You mean Thora, Pam and Oceana, you can¡¯t see them anymore. Like they no longer exist? You¡¯re unified with no spirit.¡± ¡°Phoenix, there¡¯s a new spirit that I saw. She told me her name¡¯s Cephina. I asked who she was and where my 3 spirits were . She showed me what happened during the tribtion. My spirits had always told me about the merging of all three forms. Now I know what they meant. They would expend themselves and perform a ritual that fuses them together. Hence forming an entirely new spirit being that possesses their memories and has a name all three chose before the ritual. Why wasn¡¯t I aware? Why did they not tell me beforehand? I won¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You know what happened after Cephina showed me all the things there is to know about merging and how it benefits me?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°She vanished. She vanished, Phoenix. Now you know what I mean? I have no spirits. Yes, by this means I have be very powerful but sacrificing 4 spirits just for it, against my will. No¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t ept it, Phoenix.¡± ¡°Yes, you can.¡± They heard a voice but couldn¡¯t find its owner. Both immediately stood and looked around. ¡°Who are you? Show yourself!¡± Phoenix yelled as he took a peacock fan from his storage ring. ¡°I am Cephina.¡± ¡°Cephina?¡± Lavana asked in confusion. Wasn¡¯t this Cephina gone, just like the other trio? A figure materialized before their eyes- a translucent, beautiful female clothed in red gown that showed nothing but her hands. The gown was adorned with pearls. A silver crown was on her ink-ck shoulder-length hair. She levitated while wearing a smile as she looked at the stunned couple.. ¡°You¡­. You can materialize in real life?¡± Phoenix asked in disbelief. ¡°Only you two can see me since you are mates.¡± Cephina replied. Her voice was quite soothing. ¡°This is unbelievable! It¡¯s not even in the records.¡± Phoenix eximed. ¡°Not everything is on the records, young man. Not all races are also known. There are some races in the universe that are never mentioned in the normal records. The records can be found in the Ackron santuary.¡± ¡°Ackron sanctuary?¡± Phoenix asked with a raised eyebrow. He¡¯d never seen that name in the records or heard someone speak of such a ce. Chapter 90 ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t know about it, young sorcerer. But before you can go there, Lavana, you need to exact your revenge on the bastards who hurt you, Lavana. I will tell you further details on any other questions you have after that. I apologize that you couldn¡¯t say a proper goodbye to your three spirits. In a sense, they are still with you. But just as a different being, which is me. I function as an assistant in battle and apanion. Lavana, before the merging, Thora and the others recorded something.¡± Cephina raised her left hand, which glowed. Sheunched a ball of golden light upwards and it exploded. Soon, arge mirror appeared and slowly descended until it was an inch away from the ground. A face appeared in the mirror, smiling and waving. ¡°Pam¡­¡± An emotional Lavana wanted to run to the mirror, but Cephina signaled her to remain where she was. ¡°Hello there, kiddo. If you¡¯re seeing this, then we must have been merged.¡± Another female, a dark-skinneddy, could be seen wearing a pink crown made of seashells and a long, sequined purple gown. ¡°Oceana¡­¡± Lavana whispered emotionally. ¡°Chap, she¡¯s right. We should have merged by now. The new being¡¯s called Cephina. We agreed on this a day before the tribtion. You know we never expected that your tribtion woulde so fast. Well, we¡¯re d that you made it still. Cephina will apany you from now on. I know you miss us a lot but I promise, Cephina will be fun to be with to.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you dare forget about us.¡± A short girl stood in front of the other two with arms folded and then continued her speech. ¡°My regret is that I didn¡¯t get to see you and Phoenix mate. I didn¡¯t get to see you ept him as mate nor how you¡¯d look on the wedding day. But eh, at least we saw him nude when he came to the ancestral ind. I can assure you he possesses the most premium quality body. Hehe. Well, this is how far we can apany you. Now that I think about it, I think we all should have been nasty to you so that you won¡¯t miss us at all, right? But we can¡¯t help being ourselves.¡± Thoraughed. ¡°Well, this is our fate and we dly ept it. Please ept Cephina. I know it¡¯s gonna take some time but yeah, you¡¯lle to love her. We did this in your best interests. You¡¯ll find outter. Well, we don¡¯t have much time left. I have to say this¡­ Be careful out there and remember us in a good way- as heroes. We all love you and wish the best for you, Cephina and Phoenix.¡± said Oceana. ¡°And Phoenix, if you¡¯re with her currently, then this message is for you. If you mistreat my girl in any way, the part of me in Cephina won¡¯t let you go. Do you hear me?¡± said Thora. ¡°I vow to never mistreat my beloved mate. The day I do so is the day of my death.¡± Phoenix swore out loud with his right hand on his chest. Lavana and Cephina looked at him. ¡°Lavana, even if they are no more, but together they make Cephina. I¡¯m just seeing how your spirits were. They are beautiful and kind. I don¡¯t know how to console you about this. And I know you can never forget about them.¡± ¡°Sullivan, don¡¯t worry. I have heard their goodbyes and their blessings.¡± she turned to look at Cephina. ¡°Although, I really wish that my spirits were still here, but I¡¯ll ept the fact that they¡¯ve be you. I won¡¯t let their sacrifice go to waste.¡± Lavana sank to her knees and kowtowed 7 times. ¡°Thora, Pam, Oceana¡­. I¡¯ll never forget about you. And if there¡¯s a way to bring you back, I will do it even if it means losing invincibility. I will let Cephina apany me until then.¡± she swore in her heart before kowtowing 14 more times. Lavana¡¯s spirits in the mirror waved. ¡°Make sure to kick that bastard Chase¡¯s ass. I want him to be a eunuch.¡± said Thora. ¡°I want him to be crippled.¡± said Oceana. ¡°Hehe, I want his stupid luna cut in half. Dear, this is no time to be that soft-hearted. We had ess to your memories 3 days after we became unified with you. His luna¡¯s dad¡¯s the one who caught you to ex-Alpha ke. Make sure he sees his precious daughter¡¯s death. And you, decide how to punish ke coz he¡¯s the one who took everything from you.¡± said Pam. ¡°Sigh. We¡¯re giving you some tips here. Harden your heart and make sure to teach him a lesson during thepetition. Don¡¯t let him know who you are until the ultimate moment, girl.¡± said Thora as she ruffled through her hair. ¡°Oops, our time¡¯s almost up.¡± ¡°Remember. Don¡¯t forget that we once existed, that we¡¯re heroes and we love you. Bye-bye, Lavana. Wish you and Phoenix a wonderful, loving marriage and of course, children as many as the stars.¡± they said in unison, smiling as their eyes glowed with white light. Soon their bodies glowed and they flew around each other at an incredibly fast rate, invisible to the naked eye. Bright golden light covered them all and soon a new figure appeared in ce of them. The light slowly dimmed and Cephina could be seen in the mirror with a red half moon mark on her forehead. Her eyes opened, glowing with a white light as she sat in a medicative pose. Then the mirror crashed and vanished. ¡°You¡¯ve heard their goodbyes. And saw how I came to exist. I¡¯ll give you some space. Call me when you need me, Lavana.¡± Cephina said with a smile, before vanishing. Lavana sighed and her mate helped her stand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked. She immediately hugged him and then tip-toes to kiss him. They broke the kiss after some minutes to catch their breath. ¡°Phoenix, I am sorry for stressing you out.¡± And I guess the others must have seen me flying, right?¡± ¡°Yup. They know I can fly too and we even vanished in front of them.¡± ¡°Geez! Mate, we¡¯ve got a lot of exining to do.¡± Lavana eximed. ¡°Yup. But there¡¯s an easy way out.¡± Phoenix said as he put his hands around her waist. ¡°Wanna know?¡± She nodded vigorously. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay. The easy way out is to wipe their memories.¡± ¡°What? No way. I don¡¯t agree. Phoenix, you can¡¯t do that.¡± she eximed. ¡°It¡¯s just a suggestion. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d follow through. The other way is to tell them enough to satisfy their thirst but they must take an oath not to spill the secret. You know this choice also means that the rest of the pack members back in Bloostar will also know about your current look but as to how it happened, they aren¡¯t entitled to know.¡± ¡°Okay, Phoenix. I choose this option. I¡¯ve been feeling guilty towards Rndro and co for a while now coz we lied to them about your looks and wolf rank. I won¡¯t tell them about my identity as a tribrid though.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s top secret. Mine too¡¯s a top secret.¡± ¡°Agreed! Um¡­ What¡¯s the time now?¡± she inquired. He looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s 8:04 am.¡± he replied. ¡°You think they¡¯d still be at the hotel?¡± she asked doubtfully as her mate put the two chairs back in his storage ring. ¡°Let¡¯s go check first. If they¡¯ve left, we¡¯ll meet them at the venue then.¡± Phoenix answered. ¡°Okay.¡± she nodded and they both held hands. ¡°I want to take us to the hotel first. You can do your thing if they aren¡¯t and take us to the venue.¡± she requested. ¡°Fine by me, mate.¡± ¡°Okay. Here I go. Er¡­ What¡¯s the name of the hotel again?¡± she asked with a red face. ¡°I like this look of yours. Wonder how it will be on the wedding night.¡± hemented,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Stop ying, mate.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m serious now. It¡¯s ckville.¡± ¡°Alright. ckville hotel, Jygane city. Teleport!¡± She yelled and light covered the both of them. In seconds, they¡¯d vanished from their spots. Not long after they left, a white bird that was on a tree staring at them all along flew from the tree, emitting dark mist with red eyes that glowed. A/n: Unexpected right? Same for me. I have this thought of turning this book into aic. But not now. Haha, book has to be finished first. If you support the idea ofic, indicate in thements. And hurray, the next chapters will be about thepetition. I wee advice and you can say things you¡¯d like to be in thepetition. Although coz of the way the app is I can¡¯t reply but I do read your wonderfulments. Even an emoji makes me happy. Looking forward to reading more. So thanks for supporting this book. I love you all and pls ept my kisses. Don¡¯t forget to share to others. If you wanna binge read, you can find my other book online, not here. The Sirilean Luna. Alpha William and his crew would love to wee you. ?? Chapter 91 The two jeeps came to a halt suddenly at the shoulder of the road. Mel got down and walked to the couple, who were waving at them up ahead. ¡°How long have you two been waiting here?¡± he asked. ¡°Not long. I think, about 5 minutes.¡± Phoenix replied as he looked at his watch. ¡°Really? Did you guys first go to the hotel?¡± Mel asked again. ¡°Yeah. We did so and then we found you guys had left. We also had a bath and changed clothes, as you can see.¡± Lavana replied. Mel sighed. ¡®It must be good being able to move about so easily, huh?¡¯ he thought. ¡°Alright. You and I will sit together at the back, Phoenix. Oliver is driving today, so your mate and Zehelina will sit together.¡± ¡°Why do you have to separate us?¡± Phoenix questioned unhappily. ¡°No big reason. I think what you did to my buddyst night can be considered a basis?¡± Mel asked with arms folded. ¡°Last night?¡± Lavana asked in confusion as she looked at her mate for an exnation. ¡°Er¡­. Can we not talk about that? Besides, I did it for his own benefit. If you want¡­¡± Mel interrupted Phoenix, his right hand showing a reject gesture. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want that smelly stuff. Keep it to yourself. Rndro didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night coz of you, Phoenix.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he sleep? The smell wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± Phoenix muttered. ¡°Phoenix, what foul-smelling stuff is Mel talking about?¡± Lavana asked her mate. ¡°Well¡­¡± he took out a transparent bottle from his storage ring. Mel¡¯s eyes widened. He never knew that Phoenix¡¯s ring served that purpose. He thought it was just for beautification. He wondered if Lavana had one too, coz she wasn¡¯t surprised at his action at all. Phoenix handed the bottle over to his mate. ¡°This is really the stuff?¡± Lavana asked with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Yup.¡± her mate nodded. ¡°You¡¯re lying Phoenix. If I call Rndro here¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯ll recognize this bottle. I used its content to bathe today too. It¡¯s really good stuff.¡± Phoenix preached. ¡°Forget it.¡± Mel was tired. The one who could prove that this wasn¡¯t the stuff that smelled awfulst night was asleep. Until they arrived at the venue, no one was to wake him up. That was Rndro¡¯s request. ¡°You guys get in. I¡¯ll let Rndro teach your mate a lessonter, Lavana.¡± ¡°Phoenix¡­¡± Lavana stared at her mate with mean eyes. ¡°What? Examine it. It¡¯s really good stuff.¡± he defended. ¡°Trust me. This is the bottle.¡± ¡°Did you rece the content in it? Coz this smells likevender.¡± she asked. ¡°Before we came here, I used it in the bathroom. Then I indeed put another liquid in it after cleaning it up. The two liquids have the same effect and color, except one smells bad and this one smells nice.¡± Phoenix confessed. ¡°So what¡¯s the effect?¡± she asked telepathically as they separated and headed to the two jeeps. ¡°You¡¯ll see it in the battleter.¡± Phoenix replied in mind link as they entered the vehicles. ¡°Hey, hello.¡± Zehelina waved shyly. ¡°Uh¡­ Why are you acting like this?¡± Lavana asked after closing the door. ¡°Well, I never offended you, right?¡± Zehelina asked. Lavana sighed. ¡°Are you afraid of me and my mate?¡± she asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Look Zehelina, I know there¡¯s lots to exin. That will beter when we return from the event. So now let¡¯s forget about identity and talk like we didst night.¡± Zehelina nodded in agreement. ¡°Ok. So what do you think will be featured for today¡¯s event? Last time, I heard from Dante that the first day would simply be a fun day and also a way for the Alphaless packs to get more points.¡± ¡°Points?¡± Lavana asked in curiousness. Dante, who was driving, replied. ¡°Well, since we have no Alpha, naturally we¡¯re there in hopes of one of us bing an Alpha wolf. Then we won¡¯t have to disband. For some groups, this is their first time, while for people like us, it¡¯s ourst chance. So there are activities that we must partake in that aren¡¯t violent.¡± ¡°Just like the ones we did back in the pack some days ago?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Yeah. Unlike ours, which had a prize attached to it, these activities have points as the reward. If we can get up to 50 points from all these activities put together, then we can still go to the venue tomorrow, but if we fall short even by one point, no mercy. Immediate disqualification!¡± ¡°What? That serious?¡± Lavana cried out in surprise. Zehelina added. ¡°Yeah, the disqualified Alphaless pack can still remain and watch how the entirepetition turns out just that they won¡¯t be able topete in the next triennialpetition. Though the first day is for fun, it¡¯s also a way to seed out the weaklings. The ones who fall into this predicament disband the moment they reach home and then find some other packs to join, could be one with an Alpha or one without.¡± ¡°Oh. So today can be considered elimination day?¡± Lavana asked again. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve always passed this day in the previouspetitions. From the second day, there¡¯ll be intense battles between the Alphaless packs. The final winner will arrive on the third day. The winning wolf, usually a beta wolf, will be have his wolf rank upgraded and then his pack will receive a medal,nd, properties and more pack members, business opportunites too. He will then be crowned as the new Alpha of the pack and there will be an announcement throughout that day about the emergence of the new Alpha king and his pack. We always watch in envy when that happens.¡± Dante sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be returning with good news.¡± Lavana smirked. No beta wolf for today¡¯spetition can beat her. Not even any of the werewolf council members. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Zehelina said as she took out two bottles of juice. ¡°Here.¡± she handed one to Lavana, who epted it with gratitude. ¡°Mm! This tastes good.¡± ¡°I made it myself. You¡¯ll not want to drink any other after tasting the ones made by me.¡± said Zehelina with a smile. Lavana gave a thumbs up. ¡°Indeed! Girl, this is perfect.¡± Lavana praised. ¡°Haha. d you like it.¡± Zehelinaughed. ¡°You two keep it down. You don¡¯t want to wake this guy up.¡± Dante reminded the gigglingdies. Rndro, who was in the front passenger seat, was still sleeping soundly, but if he got woken up because of these loud females, it won¡¯t be good. Took a lot of coaxing from Mel before he was able to fall asleep earlier. ¡°Ok. We¡¯ll mind link then.¡± said Lavana and Dante shook his head with a sigh of defeat. Women! ***** 37 minutester. They¡¯d arrived at the venue. Lots of automobiles of different brands and sizes covered the vast parking lot. Many werewolves walked about, either hurriedly or leisurely. Thetter taking their time to really gossip. All of them alighted from the vehicles except for a certain sleepy guy who refused to be ejected fromnd. ¡°Rndro, we¡¯re under attack.¡± Phoenix yelled in his right ear. ¡°Argh! You bastard! Why yell so loud? Are you that eager for me to go deaf? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± a pissed Rndro asked with a deadly look.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Well, a certain person was intent on dying people.¡± Phoenix replied with arms folded. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do thatst night and deprive me of my precious beauty sleep, would I be this way?¡± Rndro thundered. ¡°That¡¯s clearly your own problem. I told you it¡¯s good stuff. You clearly didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Phoenix retorted. ¡°What good stuff would smell worse than poop? Blergh!¡± ¡°Get down, Rndro, or I¡¯ll make you.¡± Phoenix warned. ¡°Make me.¡± Rndro challenged. ¡°You said so¡­¡± Both got interrupted by Mel. ¡°Hey you two. Don¡¯t you have any shame? How can you behave like this? You think you¡¯re still children?¡± he rebuked in ire. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we always children to our parents? Can you refute that?¡± Phoenix retorted. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Guys, please don¡¯t be like this. Unity is needed¡­.¡± Oliver chipped in. ¡°He clearly doesn¡¯t want that.¡± Rndro interrupted. ¡°Buddy, please get down.¡± Mel pleaded and Rndro immediately wore a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll always do as you say, buddy. But with him¡­. Hmph!¡± Rndro harrumphed at Phoenix as he got off the vehicle. ¡°Watch out.¡± he said to thetter before walking ahead, hands in his pockets. A serious look reced the smug countenance he wore earlier. Zyair caught up with him and started discussing a few things with him telepathically. ¡°Phoenix, behave yourself.¡± Lavana pinched his waist. ¡°Ow! Are you ashamed of me, Lavie?¡± Phoenix asked his mate in mind link. Chapter 92 ¡°You clearly know the answer to that.¡± she replied. ¡°Gimme a kiss then.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be getting any until you behave. I¡¯m not gonna pull your ear again coz I don¡¯t enjoy doing that. I have something way better to punish you with if you don¡¯t watch your mouth, my dear.¡± ¡°So long as it¡¯s kiss-rted, I¡¯ll ept it with open arms.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if it is or not at the right time, Sullivan.¡± Lavana shed a short smile before walking ahead. She put her right hand around Zehelina¡¯s shoulders and giggled when thetter asked the reason for Lavana¡¯s action. ¡°Bro, she abandoned you again. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± Dante said before walking ahead to catch up with Oliver. Now there were just Mel and Phoenix walking side by side.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Want a candy?¡± Mel asked as he took out a snickers candy. ¡°You eat it. I don¡¯t want diabetes.¡± he replied in a grumpy tone. Mel kept it back in his pocket. ¡°Onion then?¡± Mel asked again. In response, Phoenix increased his pace but so did Mel. ¡°Man, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off because you¡¯re Lavana¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°You should be begging me not to snap you in half, Mel.¡± Phoenix said in a low tone. ¡°Like you have the courage, overpowered Beta.¡± Mel walked ahead, leaving a speechless Phoenix pointing at him and biting his lip. ¡°You¡¯re lucky coz my mate¡¯s here.¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Yeah. And soon we¡¯ll be family too. Catch up, Phoenix. If someone captures you or you end up lost, I¡¯m not responsible.¡± Mel had caught up with Dante. Phoenix sighed and ran up to Lavana, who was excitedly chatting with her new friend. They stopped talking when they saw him in front of them. ¡°Phoenix¡­¡± she called out softly but before she could cipher what he¡¯s doing, he¡¯d carried her bridal style. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Put me down.¡± sheined. ¡°Mate, do you loathe my touch already?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Put me down?¡± ¡°The ground is dangerous. It¡¯ll hurt your feet. Let me brave the danger for you as your man. You are my queen and I can¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± ¡°Walking makes one get hurt? What about Zehelina?¡± she asked. ¡°Let her find a man to help out. Oliver, you¡¯re the single man here. She¡¯s all yours.¡± Phoenix said to Oliver, who¡¯d just adjusted his sses. ¡°Eh? What do you mean? She isn¡¯t my mate.¡± Oliver retreated a step. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re saving her.¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°Saving her?¡± Mel asked. ¡°From what?¡± ¡°Well, as you guys can see, the ground is dangerous for my queen. I¡¯m protecting her from danger here.¡± Phoenix walked ahead of them, cing a kiss on Lavana¡¯s forehead, not minding her frowning face. ¡°Phoenix, put me down.¡± she tried to struggle to no avail. ¡°Say one word and I¡¯ll let you down.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Husband.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t call you that. We aren¡¯t married yet.¡± ¡°We will soon be. So it doesn¡¯t hurt to practice now.¡± ¡°Phoenix, envy isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°How can you say I¡¯m jealous, Lavie?¡± ¡°I only touched and chatted eagerly with a female but you turn this possessive. Gosh! Others are staring at us now. Phoenix, put me down, quickly.¡± ¡°Let them see. I¡¯m simply showing them how much I love this hottie in my hands.¡± he pecked her nose. ¡°Phoenix!¡± ¡°Stopining. I know you secretly like the feeling. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°You¡­ put me down.¡± ¡°Say the magic word first.¡± ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Rndro questioned as he turned around. ¡°Making you guys eat vinegar.¡± Phoenix replied. Rndro simply turned around and walked ahead with Zyair. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk with this shameless man here. So they all continued into the area meant for the event to take ce. As Lavana refused to say the word, she ended up getting inside in her mate¡¯s hands. They headed to the registration spot. There were many people lined up there and they were currently thest group to enter. ¡­ 3 minutester, a group of 7 men walked in dressedvishly. They headed straight to the desk. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re cutting the line.¡± a chubby youth at the front of the line blurted out. The tallest of the 7-man group turned to look at the youth who wore shabby clothes and specs. ¡°A blind man shouldn¡¯t speak what he didn¡¯t see.¡± ¡°You¡­ Who are you calling blind?¡± the youth said unhappily. ¡°Did I refer to you? Or are you really blind, brat?¡± ¡°Stephen, just let them be, please. We¡¯ll still register. Ok?¡± the short girl behind the youth whispered to the chubby guy. ¡°Just continue. He doesn¡¯t mean it. Please!¡± she begged the man. The groupughed. ¡°Cowards. All of you here are cowards. You clearly have no chance of making it, but still youe here to try your luck. Pray you don¡¯te across me today or I¡¯ll snap you in half.¡± the 2nd man in the group who was the shortest said while pointing at those who lined up. ¡°We¡¯re not cowards.¡± the chubby youth said with gritted teeth. His hands curled into fists. ¡°I know that. You¡¯re brave cowards.¡± the tallest of the group said, causing the rest tough. They registered in minutes and tipped the beautiful female clerk one by one. ¡°When I be Alpha, I¡¯ll make you my concubine. My soulmate can¡¯t bepared to you. You¡¯re the real deal. I think you should be my wife. I¡¯ll throw away that fat chicken at home.¡± the tall man who had spiky golden hair said. ¡°Haha. Thanks for the wonderful promise but eh, you aren¡¯t worth it. Thank you for the money still.¡± the clerk said before shooing them away. ¡°Haha. You always say that. I¡¯ll be an Alpha this time. I¡¯m all set. Even my goat at home can beat all these rats here.¡± the man said arrogantly and walked back towards the entrance/exit. He suddenly spotted Lavana, who was still in her mate¡¯s arms. Thisdy was so hot and she¡¯s got a lot of meat. Not too much meat, just the perfect amount! How wonderful it will be when she poses for him doggy style. Her hips will jiggle when he ps them. Wow! Such a woman existed. How lucky he was toe across her today. He headed straight to Phoenix, catching the attention of the other blood star warriors. ¡°Hey man, your sister is so beautiful. What¡¯s her name? Haha, silly me. I¡¯m Julian. Julian Hordes.¡± Mel stepped out of the line and walked to him. ¡°Julian, turn around and leave this instant if you don¡¯t want to be a eunuch.¡± ¡°Woah. This shortie who couldn¡¯t make it past the second day three years ago has the mouth to lecture me? You wanna die?¡± ¡°Leave here this instant.¡± Lavana barked. ¡°Wow. Your sister¡¯s feisty too. I like that. Can¡¯t wait to f*ck the arrogance out of her.¡± Julianughed. ¡°Phoenix, put me down.¡± Lavana requested telepathically. ¡°You wanna dirty your hands coz of this little thing? Don¡¯t bother. Rndro will handle him.¡± Phoenix replied in mindlink. ¡°Alright.¡± Lavana nodded and used Phoenix¡¯s jacket to cover her face. Rndro walked to Julian. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my buddy said?¡± ¡°You little.¡± Julian couldn¡¯tplete his words as Rndro had thrown a heavy punch at his face. His jaw dislocated immediately. Several teeth flew out. ¡°You bastard!¡± the blue-haired guy in Julian¡¯s group rushed at Rndro. ¡°Stupid.¡± Rndro raised him by his throat. ¡°You all, get the f*ck out my sight or I¡¯ll pulverize you into meat paste.¡± he threw the helpless male out the door. Then he pointed towards the exit. Indicating that the rest should follow their brother out if they don¡¯t want to end up that way. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson once I¡¯m fixed.¡± the one beaten managed to say before running off. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Rndro said arrogantly before heading back to the line. The registration process continued despite all that happened. Chapter 93 Mel stood behind Oliver and mind linked his buddy who was behind Zyair. ¡°Man, that was serious! You know that guy almost became Alpha back then. How did you beat him that hard in just one punch?¡± ¡°Well, that¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± Rndro replied. ¡°That bastard has reason to boast since he¡¯s stronger than normal betas. I thought Phoenix or Lavana would be the one to teach him a lesson, but unexpectedly, it was you?¡± Mel asked again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m that strong now, but isn¡¯t it better? We have to win this!¡± Rndro said. ***** 5 minutester. A middle-aged man dressed in a yellow suit walked into the registration hall and headed straight to Rndro. ¡°Please, what¡¯s your name?¡± he asked. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Rndro asked in ire. ¡°I¡¯m Waylen Sebastian of Earth vine pack.¡± the man introduced. ¡°I know that,¡± Rndro said with a frown, his arms folded. He wasn¡¯t gonna bow his head to this upsilon wolf just because he belonged to the 7th ranked pack. He¡¯s a Beta, closest to an Alpha. He had his pride. Waylen cleared his throat. ¡°There are rules in thispetition. One of them is that one can fight only on the second day. But you eagerly broke it and inflicted such a serious injury on another soul. Hence, you cannot take part in the events today. Your group is disqualified.¡± the man said coldly. ¡°What? Why? Who decided this nonsense?¡± Rndro barked. Since when was there ever such a rule? ¡°Didn¡¯t you check the facts first before deciding?¡± Mel questioned in ire. ¡°Tell me your names.¡± Mr Waylen demanded again. ¡°We¡¯re not telling you anything.¡± Zehelina barked. She felt like pping this evil man. ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t wanna tell me your name, it¡¯s fine. By the tattoos, you should be Blood star pack.¡± he took out a notepad and wrote the pack name on it. ¡°You miserable lot can go home now.¡± the man turned to walk away but Phoenix suddenly put out his leg and the man fell to the floor. ¡°Which bast*rd dared?¡± the man barked as he rose. ¡°I did.¡± Phoenix spoke out with a smug face. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± Waylen asked in a rage. ¡°I¡¯m Phoenix, your father.¡± ¡°You¡­ The stupid pack you joined has disbanded and you wanna take out your anger on me? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my son.¡± Phoenix replied, causing the man to raise his hand to punch him. ¡°If you want to live past this hour, put back your hand in your filthy pocket,¡± Phoenix ordered. The others in the line thought Phoenix would still get punched but to their surprise, the man retracted his hand and immediately kneeled, pressing his palms together. ¡°Oh, what a dutiful son. Now p yourself till my soulmate is satisfied. Make sure it¡¯s loud and powerful enough to make you bleed, or I¡¯ll dly help you out. The problem is, if you can survive one p from me, my son.¡± Phoenix moved forward as the line was progressing. To everyone¡¯s shock, the man started pping himself loudly even though he looked very much aggrieved. ¡°Phoenix, you did well. I¡¯ll say the word.¡± Lavana whispered. Phoenix refused her offer. ¡°Nah. I wanna carry you like this. You¡¯re light.¡± ¡°Oh. You¡¯ve be addicted to carrying me.¡± she mind linked him in amusement. ¡°Which man wouldn¡¯t love carrying his mate?¡± Phoenix asked telepathically and kissed her forehead. ¡°Your face is red, mate. Means I¡¯m doing a good job.¡± Phoenix nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that again.¡± she covered her cheeks. He kissed her lips briefly before asking. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t do what?¡± he mind linked. ¡°Don¡¯t do it in public.¡± ¡°Oh, my mate¡¯s embarrassed. Such a marvellous sight to see. You know, the wiz king told me 4 years ago that if I finally meet the love of my life, I need to make her blush often, that it¡¯s good for her heart.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± she started struggling and he put her down with a sigh. ¡°Having a feisty mate has its ups and downs.¡± ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m a disadvantage?¡± ¡°Nah. With you, there¡¯s always the advantage. I can¡¯t wait to be your husband.¡± Phoenix said and she nudged his stomach. ¡°Ow!¡± he feigned being hurt. ¡°Stop pretending!¡± she poked his sides. ¡°Hey, you two, why are you being all lovey-dovey here? Can you be serious? You think you¡¯re the only couple here?¡± the clerk asked angrily. ¡°Sorry.¡± Lavana apologized. ¡°Why apologize? Someone who hasn¡¯t found her mate and has be an abandonedmodity is tired of eating vinegar.¡± Phoenix walked to the desk. ¡°What are you here for? Get back in line!¡± she yelled. ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s boring to stand in line for so long. That¡¯s not my style. You attended to those scum with noint. After all, they¡¯ll give you something.¡± Phoenix took out a bundle of money from his pocket, causing the others to widen their eyes. The notes were 1000 dors each! Alphaless packs were always on a budget because of the limited money they got from the werewolf association, but this guy was ready to drop this huge amount that would go a long way in a pack¡¯s expenses just like that? Which pack was he from? The Blood star pack, right? Many recalled he was the one who made that Mr Waylen p himself until now. The clerk¡¯s eyes revealed shock but she quicklyported herself and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. Get back in line.¡± she spat. ¡°Okay.¡± Phoenix tore the money to pieces and threw it all over her. She immediately stood up in ire. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Why did I do what? Are you angry because I threw the money all over you or because I tore this little money?¡± he asked smugly. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°An out-of-date keeps acting like she¡¯s something. Sit back down and register my pack¡¯s name and members.¡± ¡°But you guys are already disbanded. So it¡¯s better you lot leave here this instant before I¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not disbanded.¡± Phoenix interrupted her. ¡°I say you¡¯re disbanded. You ugly man and your mate who looks worse than a scarecrow¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drag my mate into this,¡± Phoenix warned. ¡°What will you do? You¡¯re just¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue her words coz she got a p from him, causing everyone to gasp. Everyone saw that she now looked disfigured and was even bleeding from her ears and nose. She wanted to scream but he raised his hand again, causing her to shut up. ¡°Now will you do as I say?¡± he asked as he sat on the desk, wiping his left hand with a white hanky which he then threw at her. She nodded, with tears flowing down her cheeks. Lavana ran over to him with the others. ¡°Phoenix, why did you do that?¡± she asked. ¡°She deserved it. Favoring some group over another and putting her nose in what doesn¡¯t concern her. Clearly, we haven¡¯t been disbanded but she¡¯s even unwilling to register us for thepetition. Most importantly she insulted you. She should be d I didn¡¯t hurt her too much coz she¡¯s a woman. A mere Omicron dares trample on our pride like this. How can we face those hoping to see us on screen back home? Whoever acts as an obstacle will be ruthlessly cleared off.¡± Phoenix spat. ¡°Just tell me your names.¡± thedy said grudgingly while holding her hurting left jaw. They told her their names and she penned it down. Then she handed them jade ques. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry for what my mate did but you had iting. Don¡¯t y favourites next time. Make sure to treat yourself and rest.¡± she handed thedy a small pearl secretly before leaving with the rest. As for Waylen, he kept on pping himself even though his face was already bloodied for 10 more minutes before he could finally stop. He tried to stand but ended up falling to the floor in exhaustion. He¡¯d fainted. The clerk called for help and two youths rushed in and took him away. She cleaned off the blood from her face and ears and managed to register all the people waiting for her, even yelling angrily at those who wanted to cut the line. When she was done, she immediately rushed out of the hall, covering her face with a shawl, amidst chuckles from others.. When she reached a private ce, she took out the pink pearl from her purse. This was a very rare pearl that would make her rich! Even her Alpha¡¯s wealth can¡¯tpare to what this pearl would fetch her. For a p, she got this. It was worth it. Thinking further, she reasoned that if she showed this pearl to her Alpha, he would even dump that ugly luna of his and make her the Luna instead. She would show him from whom she got this pearl and have that Phoenix and his group eliminated. ¡°Haha, Amira, you¡¯re a genius. Sheplimented herself and rejoiced at the certain doom that awaited the Blood stars. They deserved it. Sheughed hysterically but quickly stopped as her jaw really hurt. Yes, she was healing being a werewolf but her healing couldn¡¯t bepared even to a gamma wolf. hence she needed to see a doctor to heal better and not leave any scars on her beautiful face. As she turned around to leave, she suddenly gasped and retreated. ¡°You¡­ how did you get here? How long have you been here?¡± she asked in fright. ¡°I can¡¯t let an evil soul get hold of my mate¡¯s precious things. You don¡¯t deserve it, you despicable woman.¡± Amira watched in shock as her purse opened by itself and the pearl flew out into his hand. ¡°If you dare let others know about this, know that you¡¯ll die in that minute.¡± Phoenix threw a ck pill into her open mouth and made her swallow it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done here. Have a nice day, blobfish.¡± he vanished. Amira fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t believe it. That Phoenix was a Beta wolf, right? But why could he make things levitate and even disappear? She just got a great opportunity to be Luna, but the pearl got snatched from her and she couldn¡¯t even resist. She immediately fainted from pain of heart. Meanwhile, Phoenix¡¯s clone that was in the male bathroom suddenly vanished after the real Phoenix appeared. He opened the door of the stall and exited after washing his hands. He headed to where the others were seated in the stadium-like area. This was where today¡¯s events would take ce. ¡°Phoenix, you¡¯re back,¡± Lavana said as her mate sat beside her. ¡°Yup. Did you miss me?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°Nah,¡± she replied. ¡°Bad liar. Look at your cheeks.¡± he pointed out. ¡°But I¡¯m not blushing.¡± she touched her cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were, kitten.¡± he touched her nose. ¡°You two be serious.¡± Rndro chided. ¡°Jealousy isn¡¯t good,¡± Phoenix said before pecking his mate¡¯s cheek. Rndro looked away. He shouldn¡¯t bother with this shameless couple or he¡¯ll just bring unnecessary headaches to himself. Chapter 94 10 minutester, A tall, violet-haired, fair-skinned man (wearing a golden-beaded, ckpelled crimson tuxedo) ascended the golden tform and waved at the audience with a smile. His medium quiff hairstyle made him look more handsome as it danced with the wind. ¡°Hello, fellow werewolves. Ah, sorry. Ladies and gentlemen.¡± he said with the microphone downwards. ¡°Ah, so sorry. I forgot I needed the mike.¡± he brought it under his mouth and nced around the ce. ¡°Woah. So many people. Please don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s my first time. Haha. So many of you look fresh but I see some with panda eyes. Why? Didn¡¯t you sleep well? Haha. Don¡¯t mind my loud mouth. Why should I focus on that? Haha. Sorry.¡± he bowed his head and then stood up straight wearing a serious face, now with an imposing aura. ¡°Alright, ytime¡¯s over. I¡¯m Rex Miller, Beta of the 5th ranked pack, Amethyst moon pack. Wee to the long-awaited, grand event. This is the triennial contest. Some of us here are veterans, and others are first-timers. Whichever group we fall into, it¡¯s good to have you all here. Today, as we all know, is Elimination day. I wish the Alphaless packs here today lots of fortune in getting the 50 points needed for the next level. But you must know there is no mercy for the losers. You must be extra careful in choosing the warrior to partake in an activity. If your chosen warrior gets 5 points for one activity, then he can either carry on to the next or hand over to another warrior from his pack. Because if he chooses to go on and loses in that second activity, 3 points will be deducted from the earlier score. However, if he canst till the 3rd activity, even if he loses, the earlier 10 points will be untouched and the pack can send out another warrior to continue. If the warrior steps down from the first activity, the one who reces him for the second will have the chance to either continue until the fourth activity or drop out at the third activity¡¯s onset. There are 12 activities that will take ce today. Fighting isn¡¯t allowed, but there could be injuries. So you must send out the best people for all the activities. Am I clear?¡± ¡°YES!!¡± the members of the Alphaless packs yelled. Mr Rex nodded and continued. ¡°Great! I wish you all the best. Be sure to give us a good show. Three Alphas have been secretly tasked with the privilege of gifting 5 points to any pack that impresses them the most. So what do you say?¡± The Alphaless packs howled in response. ¡°Alright. I look forward to your outstanding performance. The first activity of the day is¡­ football.¡± as he said this, he nced at those concerned. Many of them looked at each other in bewilderment. Since the history of the contest, there¡¯s never been this activity. Why was it suddenly included? Rex continued. ¡°Bring out the selected warrior from your pack by the count of 20. 1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­¡± Rndro turned his head to look at Phoenix, just like the others. ¡°Why are you guys looking at me?¡± Phoenix asked with creased eyebrows. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s pretty obvious, Phoenix. We¡¯ve chosen you to represent us in this game.¡± Mel said with hands folded. ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve decided that the first activity is yours. You can hand over to any of us for the second,¡± said Oliver while adjusting his sses. ¡°When did you decide this?¡± Phoenix asked.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Um¡­ Before we departed the hotel this morning.¡± Zehelina confessed. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± he nodded and turned to look at his mate. ¡°Lavana, do you agree with this?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to see you in sportswear,¡± she responded with a smile. ¡°You guys are bullying me,¡± Phoenixined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t pass, I¡¯ll still reward you with a kiss.¡± his mate said in a soothing tone. ¡°Really? What if I pass?¡± Phoenix asked with shining eyes that caused the others to shake their heads. ¡°A French Kiss and of course, I¡¯ll grant a wish of yours,¡± Lavana replied. ¡°Alright. I will do my best.¡± Phoenix dered. ¡°Em¡­ Phoenix, sorry to ask. But how good are you?¡± Zyair suddenly asked. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t think this would be the first activity. You didn¡¯t even care what kind of activity before choosing me behind my back, right?¡± Phoenix questioned with arms folded. Rndro harrumphed. ¡°It¡¯s meant to be your lesson.¡± ¡°For your information, I can not y and have never yed ser before.¡± Lavana¡¯s mate revealed. ¡°Really? But you¡¯ve seen it on tv, right?¡± Dante questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to watch tv,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°Seriously? Then haven¡¯t you encountered¡­¡± he got interrupted by Lavana¡¯s mate. ¡°Don¡¯t have time for your questions. Lavana, I¡¯m going to impress you.¡± he blew his mate a kiss before heading to the spot where picked warriors from other packs were standing. ¡°Alright. Countdown¡¯s over. For this contest, 61 Alphaless packs have signed up. So for this game, you¡¯ll be split into 4 teams. These four teams will y 3 matches. The 3rd match gives you the points you desire, so if you lose in either of the first 2 matches, you have a zero. All chosen warriors, please head to the costume centre. One of you might be fortuitous to get an armband and automatically be the captain of your team. It is your responsibility to lead your team to victory. You all must be back in 5 minutes starting now.¡± Mr Rex proimed. Immediately, all the selected warriors who were to partake in this game ran towards the indicated area speedily. They ran into the building, grabbed hold of the jerseys and trunks that were heaped upon the exquisite wooden table and stripped, soon changing into the sportswear. Then they neatly folded their clothes and ced them in the varied color nylon bags provided. At the 4th minute, many were already returning to the field in haste. At the fifth minute, Phoenix and others came out. However, while the others were running to join the others who were already waiting for them, he, on the other hand, was jogging, even taking his time to wave at the spectators and blow a kiss at his mate. ¡°Hey you, hurry up.¡± Mr Rex rebuked. He¡¯d never seen such ax werewolf in a grandpetition as this. Did he think this was his local packpetition? ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Phoenix apologized and started running. Reaching where the others stood, he held his knees, exhaling heavily. Mr Ren shook his head. Why did this person¡¯s pack choose this weakling to represent them? He even had the armband for his team and just this little race has sapped him so much. This kind of person will only drag his team down. His team¡¯s just unfortunate. Maybe his pack just wants to use him as a warm-up. There were still 11 activities to go. He internally sighed before speaking. ¡°As I earlier said, for this match, you¡¯ll be divided into four teams, Arle, Driz, Vine and Cobra. Those of you wearing red, you belong to Driz, those of you in yellow jerseys and blue trunks, you belong to Vine, those in white, you are Team Arle, those in ck, you already know where you belong.¡± ¡­ Minutester, all 61 warriors had formed the 4 teams. Phoenix was in Cobra which had 16 members in contrast to the other 3 which had 15 members each. All teams seeded out the substitutes who were to sit on the designated benches while the others remained on the field. There were 4 warriors dressed in kits that were different from the others. They chose which team they¡¯d be the goalkeeper for. Now each team had theplete 11 yers lined up. Seeing this, Mr Ren pped once and resumed his speech. ¡°Alright, Teams Arle and Vine will be up for the first match. I look forward to your outstanding performance.¡± Mr Ren said with a smile before descending the tform, which automatically ttened and assumed the look of grass. Teams Driz and Cobra were led away to another building to wait. The captains of the two teams called their fellow members together to discuss in hushed tones while the goalposts were set up by those assigned. The two goalkeepers from each team and the assigned referee assumed their positions, the same time as the 10 yers of each team. The captains of both teams met and flipped a coin and Team Vine got the tail. 2 minutester, the referee blew the whistle. A yer from Team Arle who¡¯d been standing in the middle kicked the ball towards his teammates. Those from Team Vine ran forward in an attempt to gain possession of the ball. ***** Meanwhile, since it wasn¡¯t essential for the top 3 Alpha kings to be present on Elimination day, Alpha Chase remained at his lodging. His mate, Jacinta, was currently kneeling before him and holding a te of strawberries which she fed to him while he nced through some documents and made vital calls. After he finished reading thest document, he sighed and stretched his arms sideways. Being an Alpha is a glory but it alsoes with loads of work behind the scenes. Jacinta fed him a berry while he browsed through the searching for a particr item that she¡¯d never heard of. ¡°Dear, are you having fun?¡± he asked, his eyes still fixated on the phone. ¡°Yes, my love.¡± his mate replied with a bright smile. Chapter 95 Deep inside, she was very angry. Last night, he forced her to do unimaginable poses while he f*cked her with her mouth taped. She wondered if this was how her husband truly was from the beginning but just feigning the loving and caring soulmate. The current him derived joy from hurting her and he still dared to ask if she was having fun? She had a hard time kneeling with her back straight because she still felt pain from what he didst night. And what also pained her a lot was that all those hours that he f*cked her, he only kept mentioning one damned name- Lavana! That damn b*tch who escaped from the pack, their former punching bag. That skinny soul was nothing to write home about, even pigs wouldn¡¯t desire her in their dreams. But howe her husband was calling her name so passionately throughout the night? Didn¡¯t he despise her to the extent that he put a bounty on her head? She suddenly felt a poke on her head dragging her back to reality. She looked at her mate with a smile. ¡°You dared to zone out in front of me? What are you and your wolf discussing?¡± he questioned with a frown. ¡°No, we weren¡¯t discussing anything. Verixa is in a slumber. You know just like yours she only speaks whenever she feels like it but the full moon night is a must. You know that, Chase. Um¡­ I was just thinking how our baby would look like when he¡¯s born. Will he be a chubby boy? Will he look like his mom or his dashing daddy? I guess I got too engrossed in thinking about our child. Haha.¡± she chuckled. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite a good excuse but I don¡¯t believe you. If you were indeed thinking about our baby why did you have a murderous expression? Are you thinking about harming my heir?¡± he barked. ¡°No, no. Chase, I wouldn¡¯t do that even in my dreams. Okay, I admit. I lied to you. But¡­¡± his panicked mate couldn¡¯t continue her words as she got a hot p on the left cheek. She gasped and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth this instant, I¡¯ll hang you upside down from now till tomorrow,¡± he warned. ¡°I¡­ Chase, I am your mate, your soulmate. Do you have any idea of the pain you caused mest night?¡± ¡°F*cking you is my exclusive right and your honor. Dear, I was a pure virgin on our wedding night. No other female except my mom has touched me. I allowed you to touch me everywhere, you should be over the moon, mate.¡± he spat. ¡°Being mates isn¡¯t only about f*cking,¡± she yelled and rose. ¡°Rebellious, I see.¡± he nodded with an rming smile. ¡°Chase, tell me, what wrong have I done? You said another woman¡¯s name severallyst night.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Chase chortled. This female was really good at spewing falsehoods now, huh? ¡°That b*tch is not in the pack. She¡¯s something even ants won¡¯t desire, a bag of skin and bones. How could I lose to her in your heart? Chase, you desire to f*ck that worthless thing that much? Chase, I¡¯m your soulmate and your wife. I won¡¯t tolerate this from you. It¡¯s¡­¡± she halted after receiving another p. But then her eyes suddenly glowed and her voice deepened. Apparently, her wolf spirit had taken over. ¡°You son of a goat,¡± she growled. ¡°I¡¯m Alpha.¡± Chase corrected smugly. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± his mate barked and suddenly pounced on him, raining punches at him speedily but they did him no damage at all. ¡°You¡¯re so feeble.¡± he ridiculed while shielding his face with his hands. She suddenly shifted focus and attempted to hit him in the balls but he intercepted her. ¡°Mate, you want to render me impotent?¡± he questioned in ire. ¡°You merit death. Chase, you are evil. How can you be calling another woman¡¯s name while doing me?¡± she cried. He pushed her off him and smoothened his attire. ¡°I would never do that. You are my mate so it¡¯s only logical that I call your lovely name,¡± he said with hands folded. ¡°Chase, what is she to you? What is that damned Lavana to you? Tell me?¡± Jacinta barked. ¡°Lavana?¡± his eyebrows creased. ¡°You were screaming her namest night, Chase.¡± she disclosed with gritted teeth. Chase chortled. ¡°My dear, lying is not good.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Say that to yourself.¡± she threw a recording pen at him. He doubtfully started ying it. He heard the sounds of skin pping hard and then his voice. He was actually calling¡­ Lavana¡¯s name? ¡°What?¡± The pen fell from his hand as he sat in the chair, dumbfounded. How could he possibly say thisst night? ¡°You see what I¡¯m saying, Chase?¡± she rose. ¡°I loathe you. And if what needs to be done is murdering our son, I will dly do it.¡± she spat and turned to leave. ¡°If you dare hurt my heir, I will wipe out your entire family and make you wish for death. You know my methods, Jacinta. I¡¯m not one to be intimidated.¡± he warned. ¡°Chase, I need an apology. You say I¡¯m only good at opening my legs, you are blind Chase. Have you bothered finding out about my talents? Nah, you were only concerned with my body.¡± ¡°Well, you can obviously cook well. But my mom¡¯s better at it. Still, I faithfully stuck to eating your food, Jacinta.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t even acknowledge me in your heart anymore. It¡¯s that worthless thing you desire instead. If I find her, I swear, I¡¯ll hack her into a million pieces and deliver her meat to you, fried and fragrant.¡± she spat before opening the door. ¡°Lavana is mine to kill. If you dare touch her, I will cut off both of your arms.¡± Chase cautioned. His mate simply walked out and mmed the door behind her in anger. Now that his mate was gone, Chase fell into deep thought. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t hear well.¡± he thought and picked up the pen. He then yed the recording again and ended up throwing it at the wall at the extreme, causing it to break into pieces. ¡°Ivan!¡± he growled. His stupid wolf must be responsible for this. He knew no matter how much he called, that annoying wolf of his won¡¯t answer him. But much to his surprise, thatzy spirit replied leisurely. ¡°Chase, what is it?¡± ¡°Ivan, what did you dost night?¡± he inquired in an unhappy tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t take over when you were doing that uglyss,¡± Ivan replied. ¡°Then what¡¯s with the recording? Why did that cursed wrench¡¯s name slip out of my lips not once but times without number? Tell me!¡± Chase barked. ¡°That¡¯s clearly your problem, Chase. You don¡¯t like that beautiful soul but chose this fish eye, ditching the genuine pearl since you are blind.¡± ¡°Shut it, Ivan. How dare you call Jacinta a fish eye? She¡¯s even carrying our heir.¡± ¡°Our heir?¡± Ivan scoffed. ¡°No, that¡¯s your heir. I have never approved of that female from the start.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that you aren¡¯t responsible for what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Chase, you rejected that precious pearl, you hurt her and she turned out to be an Olmpha in the end. She¡¯s miles ahead of you in rank. The one you chose is a weak Beta female.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying this is the bacsh from rejecting an Olmpha?¡± Chase questioned, riled. ¡°Think what you want. I can¡¯t be bothered to speak with you any longer.¡± Ivan retreated to slumber, driving a frustrated Chase to clench his fingers into fists and grit his teeth. ¡°Lavana, you better show yourself in time, let me finish you off once and for all.¡± he hit the armrests causing them to shatter. Chapter 96 While the two teams (Driz and Cobra) were waiting in separate halls for the others on the field to finish, the members took time to acquaint themselves. Team Cobra¡¯s captain only said his name and retreated to a corner. ¡°Hey, captain.¡± the chubby Stephen from earlier was in this team. He and many others had witnessed Phoenix¡¯s might back at the registration site. Knowing he¡¯s their captain made him feel reassured. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s someone who wants this armband.¡± he was about to take it off but another member stopped him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Captain, you can¡¯t do that. You are already recognized as Team Cobra¡¯s captain.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want this thing. Forget it.¡± Phoenix sighed. ¡°Hey you, can you not be so childish? You were lucky to get the armband. You shouldn¡¯t shirk your responsibilities.¡± ¡°Shirk?¡± Phoenix asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°No one here wants your armband.¡± the annoyed warrior sat back in his seat. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t worry. I will do my best not to make us lose miserably.¡± Phoenix said. ¡°Lose? Captain¡­¡± Stephen was shocked at his words. They hadn¡¯t even dreamed of ying yet, but this captain of theirs wished them a defeat! ¡°The armband is yours, Stephen. Come, take it.¡± Phoenix took off the armband and threw it at the chubby youth. When out on missions as a sorcerer, he was often alone unless he decided to bex for a while. He really didn¡¯t fancy being a captain in a sport he didn¡¯t know how to y well. Stephen picked up the armband and walked over to Phoenix. ¡°Please¡­.¡± ¡°Kelvin Frost, it¡¯s yours then.¡± Phoenix threw it at the named guy who had silver hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Kelvin gave it to Stephen. Phoenix sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone who wants this armband?¡± The rest looked away from him. Rules were rules. Since the armband was found with his kit, then he has to wear it and perform the duties of captain, not try to hand it over to someone else. Sighing again, Pheonix wore the armband and rose. ¡°Alright, since you all agree that I should be captain¡­¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re weak.¡± Kelvin chipped in, cutting Phoenix¡¯s speech. Thetter rolled his eyes in disdain and continued his speech, after which they all watched the ying teams¡¯ match through the screen. ***** At thepetition grounds, the packs whose warriors had formed team Vine were screaming with excitement. There were other ranked packs whose members took part in a bet. The ones who betted on Team Vine¡¯s win shouted joyfully along with the other winning Alphaless packs. In the first half of the game, Team Arle indeed was in the lead with scores of 16-7. In the second half, Vine¡¯s captain, Tyrion Westley, proved to be the hidden dark horse and led the team to victory when everyone thought they were finished. The eventual results after the match were 19-43, with Tyrion scoring 30 of these goals while showing his extraordinary talent at dribbling. The 17th-ranked Alpha rose and also pped. Then he unexpectedly awarded them five points, causing a thunderous cheer. Yes, it¡¯s the third match that¡¯s supposed to give them the points they sought but the mystery Alphas had the right to award points when they feel someone or a team has impressed them so much that they feel it is a necessity to award them 5 points. The ttened tform came up again and Mr Rex ascended all smiles. ¡°That was a wonderful performance, you guys. Please give Team Vine a thunderous apuse.¡± The audience responded with mighty apuse and cheer. At Mr Rex¡¯s signal, they stopped. ¡°Alright. The first match is over. Team Vine has unexpectedly earned 5 points from one of the mystery point awarders. Amazing work, you guys.¡± he gave a thumbs up at the members of Vine and a wink at Tyrion, who looked away with a harrumph. Seems these two have an unspeakable history. Nevertheless, Mr Rex¡¯s smile remained on and he continued his speech while both teams were led away to another building. ¡°And now the second match is upon us. Let¡¯s wee Teams Driz and Cobra!¡± Mr Rex left the tform, which automatically ttened and assumed the look of grass again. Members of Driz and Cobra walked to the field in an orderly fashion amidst cheers from the audience and took their positions on the field after the captains talked in hushed voices to their fellows. For this match, there was another referee. The two captains walked to each other with meaningful smiles and shook hands before proceeding with the coin toss ritual. Driz got the head and Cobra¡¯s captain returned to his team with a thumbs up. 3 minutester, the referee blew the whistle and so the Driz yer standing in the middle kicked the ball towards his teammates. Team Cobra ran towards them, wanting the get the ball to their side. Kelvin was able to get the ball and passed it on to Stephen, who immediately started dribbling for a while until he could pass it to Sergeant Housten, another Cobra yer. But before Sergeant could pass it on to the next Cobra yer, a Driz yer tripped him, causing him to fall. Now Driz had the ball in their possession again. ¡­ The first half of the match ended with Team Driz in the lead with a score of 12-9. During the break, Phoenix met with his mate from behind. The other Blood star warriors sighed when they saw him. ¡°Phoenix, what are you doing out there? There were many chances for a goal to be scored but you even passed the ball to a Driz yer?¡± Rndro scolded. ¡°That was an ident.¡± Phoenix rubbed his neck sheepishly. ¡°And besides, I¡¯m just a warm-up, right? There are still 11 activities left, so don¡¯t be too worried. And besides, even if I lose, my dear mate has promised me a kiss.¡± ¡°If you decide toze in the game despite being captain, when you lose, don¡¯t even expect anything, Sullivan.¡± his mate said to him with arms folded. Her mate wasn¡¯t putting his all into the match. She could clearly tell. ¡°Okay. I can¡¯t miss the French kiss and the wish. I¡¯ll do my best. The five-minute break is almost over.¡± Phoenix took a bottle of water beside his mate¡¯s leg and gulped it all in one go. Lavana wished him good luck, then he ran back to the field to join the others as the two teams reassembled. 3 yers had been substituted in Team Driz. However, only Stephen from Cobra was reced due to his injury. The game began and the Captain of Driz, Aiden Hudson, scored a goal within 3 minutes. Team Cobra only scored a goal in the 10th minute. Things weren¡¯t looking good for them. Many had betted on Team Driz¡¯s win. Only a few stubbornly chose Cobra¡¯s side. At the 20th minute, the tides turned. Cobra¡¯s appointed vice-captain, Johnson de, became the scoring machine. They were originally behind by 10 goals but he closed the gap and the captain scored thest goal before the match ended. The final results were 30-31. Those packs that made up Team Cobra along with those who¡¯d been on their side cheered as the Team Cobra carried Phoenix in jubtion. Everyone thought the match would end up in a draw and after resting for ten minutes they would have another match to determine the final winner of the two but Cobra¡¯s captain who¡¯d invited curses from many in the audience due to his seeming unseriousness in ying surprised them all with thatst goal. He scored the goal from an impossible angle! Phoenix winked at his mate as they were led away to rest in the designated building. There would be a 15-minute break before thest match, which would be a showdown between the two winning teams begins. A/n: Haha, I clearly know nothing regarding football. I was overwhelmed for two weeks before I had the courage to write after doing tons of research. Please don¡¯tugh at me. Though I secretly hope I didn¡¯t fail your expectations. Thanks for reading and ept my kisses! ?? P. S. Don¡¯t forget to leave ament, pls! Chapter 97 It was time for the final match. After Mr Rex¡¯s short speech, the two teams came to the field from opposite sides. They had changed outfits too. Team Vine now wore gold jerseys and ck shorts while the Cobras were attired in peach jerseys and dark blue shorts. One was a team with 5 points already gotten from their first match (and even if they lost the five points would still remain) while the other had none! The two captains walked to each other. ¡°Bro, be careful you don¡¯t lose,¡± Tyrion said to Phoenix in arrogance. ¡°You should pray I¡¯m merciful.¡± Phoenix sneered. ¡°Scoring that goal was your luck,¡± Tyrion said with a smiling face. ¡°We¡¯ll see if it was, shortie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only a few inches taller than I am. Who¡¯re you calling a shortie?¡± said Tyrion unhappily. ¡°Did I refer to you? There are many shorties around.¡± Phoenix scoffed before they flipped the coin. Team Vine got the head which made Tyrionugh. ¡°Be sure to call me father when we win.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s not apparent who¡¯ll say that yet. If it turns out to be you¡­ hehe, you won¡¯t just call me father, you¡¯ll be my mate¡¯s footstool.¡± Phoenix said with arms folded. Hearing this, Tyrion¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh, your mate¡¯s here?¡± he looked around and then back at Phoenix. ¡°Where is she? I will definitely make her see how much of a loser you are. She¡¯ll ditch you, man.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve earned a raise, Tyrion. When you lose, I will have you do a toe stand for 5 hours. If you seed, I will let you off but if you don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Wow! A weakling dares to threaten me. I so look forward to the result of the match.¡± Tyrion chuckled. ¡°Like I earlier said, pray I¡¯ll be merciful.¡± Phoenix looked at him like he was dead meat while thetter shook his head in pity, clearly holding himself back fromughing. ¡®Is there even a need for this match?¡¯ he thought. Team Vine should just be given the five points since they¡¯re gonna win anyway. Since the match can¡¯t be skipped, then, of course, his team will thrash those weak Cobras, especially this smug Phoenix. He wasn¡¯t even that handsome or strong, to begin with. With his disy on the field plus a few smooth words, he¡¯s sure he can get Phoenix¡¯s mate to ditch him. After all which she-wolf wants a weakling for a husband? Phoenix shook hands with the smug Tyrion before they parted and joined their teammates. Soon the referee blew the whistle and the game started with a Vine yer kicking the ball to his teammates. ¡­ 30 mins into the game and Team Cobra had shockingly not scored even 1 goal while the other team had scored 20 goals, 13 of which were scored by Team Vine¡¯s captain. From the previous performance of these two teams, the majority of those betting chose Team Vine because their captain was a scoring machine. The two teams had met in this final match and it was clear that it was impossible for Team Cobra to win against them. The first half of the game was over after 15 minutes. Team Vine was in the lead with scores of 30 goals while the other party managed to score one by chance. Phoenix was tripped several times during the first match and whenever the ball was in his possession, he couldn¡¯t pass it on sessfully to the next team member. Many were d they chose Team Vine in the bet or it¡¯ll be an embarrassing loss for them. This captain of Team Cobra was a total disgrace. There were 10 minutes of rest time allotted to the two teams. Tyrion walked over to Phoenix. ¡°You guys are so pathetic. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worried about that. Our team is doing great.¡± Phoenix replied with a smug face. ¡°Still so conceited. You guys are far behind by so much. I bet even your ancestors are ready to jump out of their graves and rip your head off.¡± ¡°Shortie, if you don¡¯t have anything useful to say, please get lost.¡± Phoenix pointed ahead of him. ¡°Go back to your teammates, Tyrion.¡± ¡°Just admit defeat. You¡¯re all gonna be thrashed by me in the second half if you don¡¯t surrender.¡± Tyrion made a funny face at him before joining his teammates who were drinking water. He took a bottle from the carton and finished its content in one go. Then he picked another one. Seeing this, Phoenix scoffed and faced his teammates. ¡°Captain. I just don¡¯t understand.¡± Kelvin said to Phoenix as he handed him a stic water bottle.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°You did even worse in this first half than thest game. And you had the chance to pass the ball to me, you weren¡¯t even tripped by the other team¡¯s yer at the time, but still, you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t we make up for it in the second half of ourst match? Come on. You can show your prowess in the other half of this match.¡± ¡°Captain, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re not serious. You just wanna drag us down. You¡¯re not fit to be captain.¡± Kelvin spat. ¡°Oh?¡± Phoenix raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s now you realize? I pleaded for someone to take this armband. I didn¡¯t want it but what did you say? Rules were rules. I¡¯m already recognized as Team Cobra¡¯s captain.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it, Phoenix. Hand it over to someone better.¡± Fabian, another yer said. ¡°So you want me to give up this armband? It¡¯s easy. If anyone can tell me my middle name, I¡¯ll easily hand it over.¡± ¡°You¡­ Just say you don¡¯t wanna hand it over, Phoenix.¡± Kelvin said with gritted teeth. ¡°Took you this long to realize.¡± Phoenix picked his nose. ¡°The second half will soon start. It¡¯s best we use this chance to really rest.¡± Phoenix said as he removed the lid of the stic water bottle and drank. When he was done, he gave the empty bottle to Kelvin. ¡°I¡¯m going to pee. You guys wait for me.¡± Phoenix said before walking away from the field. ¡°We¡¯re so unlucky. I¡¯m gonna beat that guy when the match is done.¡± Kelvin swore after he returned from disposing of the can. ¡°Hey, brother Kelvin,¡± Stephen called. ¡°What?¡± Kelvin asked in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t entertain the thought of beating him. In fact, none of you should. When hees back, let¡¯s beg him to be serious.¡± Stephen suggested. ¡°Can you listen to yourself, Stephen?¡± Kelvin walked to where the plump youth sat on the designated bench. His injury had healed already. ¡°You are healed. Great! Now be my substitute. I have no desire to y and then lose this damn match.¡± Kelvin made Stephen stand up. ¡°Fattie, go and join your beloved captain.¡± Kelvin sat on the bench while Stephen shook his head. ¡°What if we win?¡± Stephen asked. ¡°And why are you putting all the me on the captain? If you¡¯re so good, why didn¡¯t you score a goal in the first half? You¡¯re afraid of that scoring machine!¡± ¡°You know what? I quit. I¡¯m no longer a yer. I can¡¯t be a part of the embarrassing defeat that awaits this team. Good luck licking a loser¡¯s boots.¡± Kelvin took off the jersey and threw it at Stephen. ¡°Bro, it hasn¡¯t gotten to that.¡± the youth tried to run after him. ¡°I should have done this since the first match,¡± Kelvin said as he walked out of the field, heading to the costume center. The yers in Team Vine found it amusing. Chapter 98 ¡°Ha! It¡¯s not even time for the second half but they¡¯ve already lost one yer. Oh, look! two more yers have left. That¡¯s three. Wow! Two more have left. Hahaha! Heaven¡¯s on our side. You guys should just surrender already. ¡± Tyrionughed. The 4 yers who had joined Kelvin in leaving the team were Fabian Norrill, Quinn Adamson, Benson Vanderwood and Ralf Dartnell. Stephen stopped going after the yers who left and returned to sit on the bench with a sigh. Now their team had 11 left with no substitutes. The other team had all members intact. He sighed again. Phoenix soon returned and Stephen told him the situation of things. ¡°Captain¡­ Should we just surrender as Tyrion said?¡± Stephen asked. ¡°Nope. Even if we¡¯ll lose, we¡¯ll do so with pride. Those 5 who left have nothing to do with Team Cobra. Cheer up!¡± he patted the anxious youth¡¯s back. ¡°Alright, folks. Let¡¯s have a little discussion.¡± Phoenix pped his hands twice and the other team members came to him. They didn¡¯t have much hope for this match but they wanted to do things to the finish. They were not willing to surrender. Tyrion seeing them all gathered, forming a circle, shook his head. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s there to discuss in hushed tones. If I were you¡­¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± Phoenix warned and went back to discussing with his team. Soon, the break was over. It was now time for the second half of this final match. The referee blew his whistle and the game started. Surprisingly, within the first 2 minutes, a goal had already been scored by Team Cobra. Stephen was the one who scored it. However, there was nothing to be ted about coz they were still behind by 28 goals. In the fourth minute, Tyrion scored a goal and showed a middle finger at Phoenix who simply scoffed. In the 7th minute, Phoenix kicked the ball into the at an impossible angle once again. ¡°Hmph! That was your luck.¡± Tyrion said while Phoenix chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s too early to judge, shortie.¡± thetter replied as the goalkeeper kicked the ball towards them. ***** It was the 30th minute. The audience was stunned. Phoenix had helped Team Cobra be in the lead by scoring 30 goals. Those who tried to trip him several times failed miserably and even got wounded in the process but it wasn¡¯t serious that they would need a substitute hence they continued. From the fifth minute till the 31st minute, Team Vine had been unable to score any other goal as Phoenix always got possession of the ball at thest point. Tyrion had been tripped 15 times by Phoenix and 5 times by Dane Yawner, another Cobra yer. He wished to rip Phoenix apart so badly. He was barely able to run around now. In the 35th minute, he was about to score a goal only for Phoenix to kick the ball towards his teammates! Tyrion couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. Phoenix gave him a thumbs down. ¡°Either surrender or allow me to discipline and cast the arrogance out of you,¡± Phoenix said before leaving him. ¡°Bastard!¡± Tyrion cussed through gritted teeth. He was unable to ept the reality before him! Howe this pushover who was a total disgrace of a captain was now the one thrashing them on the field? He was the scoring machine. He was the best at this game. How can he be beaten repeatedly like this? No, he has to win this and teach that annoying guy the lesson of his life! However, in the 40th minute, his team hadn¡¯t been able to score a single goal. They were now behind the very team that theyughed at. ¡°I have to take out that Phoenix.¡± Tyrion thought.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sadly, as much as he tried, he couldn¡¯t do a thing to Phoenix. Instead, he got tricked by another Cobra yer 3 good times! In the 44th minute, a member of Team Vine had a great chance of scoring a goal but Phoenix suddenly jumped in mid-air and kicked the ball into the goal post erupting in cheers from the crowd. Two Alphas (9th ranked Alpha king Hain Mawrey and 19th ranked Alpha king Camfield Willerton) rose and awarded Team Cobra 5 points each! They were truly impressed by their skill on the field especially that of their captain whom everyone once looked down on. Now Team Cobra emerged as the winner of the game with an unexpected 15 points! Those packs whose selected warriors formed Cobra were jubting. They got 15 points instead of the 5 points that they hoped for. They just needed 35 more to go! Tyrion knelt on the field pounding the ground in fury. He just couldn¡¯t believe this. He¡¯d lost to the pathetic Phoenix! So hateful! Phoenix walked over to Tyrion after the referee had blown the whistle signifying the end of the match. The final scores were 31-57! ¡°You¡­ Are you here to mock me?¡± Tyrion asked after standing, wearing a sullen countenance. ¡°No. I want to speak to you when we¡¯re done changing. Meet me under the oak tree close to the enrollment hall.¡± thetter replied. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have that option, shortie.¡± Phoenix went to join his teammates who raised him up in ecstasy. Kelvin and co. who had left the team in a fit of rage now wore faces of regret. Their pack members criticised them for leaving. 15 points could have been theirs freely as long as they sat on the bench. But no, they left because they felt the captain was a piece of trash. Now he beat the so-called scoring machine and his team! The 5 men ran towards the joyful 11 members of Cobra who had left the field amidst the cheers from the crowd. Those who lost weren¡¯t all that sad. They felt this was a great eye-opener and knew the meaning of never judging a book by its cover. ¡°Hey, guys.¡± Kelvin waved with a nervous smile as the 11 men were on their way to the costume center. ¡°Who are you?¡± Stephen asked in an irked tone. ¡°Come on man. How can you say you don¡¯t recognize us.¡± Fabian said with a nervousugh. ¡°You want me to ept you guys back so your packs can get free 15 points, right?¡± Phoenix asked after the other members put him down. ¡°This¡­¡± Fabian and the other 4 didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can let you back in so you¡¯ll get the points but on one condition.¡± Phoenix said. ¡°Captain¡­¡± Stephen called out in a distressed tone. Phoenix was really gonna let these losers get points that they didn¡¯t work for? They even ditched the team. This Kelvin was the one who provoked the others to quit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Stephen. Sometimes, you gotta be lenient. We are all weak asionally and may not do the right thing since none of us is perfect. I also believe that they will do anything to make up for their mistakes. Am I right?¡± Phoenix asked, facing the five edgy men. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± they replied in unison, nodding their heads. ¡°So you want to know that one requirement?¡± he asked again. ¡°Please state it,¡± urged Kelvin. ¡°What¡¯s my middle name?¡± Phoenix questioned. ¡°Whoever can guess it right will be let back into the team. But if you can¡¯t, just scram. By the count of 5. 1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ 4 and 5. Time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s go change, brothers. These losers aren¡¯t worthy toe close to us.¡± Phoenix said before walking onward into the building. The others madeical faces at the 5 men as they walked in. Four of them med Kelvin bitterly. ¡°You are adults. I left. Did Ipel you to follow me?¡± Kelvin barked and raised Fabin by the throat but he got punched in the jaw by Quinn. Soon they all got into an intense fight, alerting two officials who quickly came to separate them. ¡°You have broken the rules and caused serious injury outside of the game. No partiality will be applied here. Your packs will receive minus 10 points. You must pay it back before any other points can be counted for your packs. But if you feel it¡¯s too unjust, you are free to leave this venue.¡± said the stern-looking female official who was short and dressed in a blue suit. ¡°This¡­ Can¡¯t we pay a fine?¡± Fabian asked in a pleading tone. ¡°Of course. You are to pay 15 million each at the penalty hall.¡± said the male official who looked younger than the female. ¡°15 million?¡± Quinn cried out in astonishment. How much did their packs receive each month from the werewolf association? So they only had the first option. Get 10 points and return to square one as the penalty? ¡°Phoenix, I swear to rip you to shreds when I get the chance,¡± Kelvin swore in his heart, his hands tightly curled into fists. Chapter 99 Meanwhile, in the costume building, Phoenix had changed back to the clothes he wore before the match after taking a shower. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re only united for this game. It might not be this way for the other activities. Thank you everyone for your hard work and loyalty.¡± said Phoenix. ¡°Thank you too for bing serious in the end,¡± said Stephen as he shook hands with him. ¡°Thank you for believing in me, Stephen. If you guys don¡¯t make it, you are free toe to Bloodstar.¡±Phoenix offered. ¡°Um¡­ we¡¯ll do our best. If you guys do win, I¡¯ll see if I cane over. But if it¡¯s otherwise, no need.¡± Stephen replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just have it in mind that you¡¯ll join Bloodstar soon. Alright, I¡¯m off. I bet my mate must be dying to give me that french kiss. Stephen, look at my lips. They are okay, right? They are very tempting too, right?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°Eh¡­ You can ask Sergeant.¡± Stephen escaped and Sergeant who heard his name walked over to Phoenix. ¡°Did you want to see me?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I wanted to ask how my lips look. Do they look super tempting?¡± ¡°Phoenix, did your mate promise a reward if you win that¡¯s why you became serious?¡± Sergeant couldn¡¯t help asking with arms folded. This got the others¡¯ attention. ¡°Eh¡­. that¡¯s part of the reason. You see, I got fed up with that airhead captain of Vine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you tripped him all those times?¡± Stephen asked. ¡°You guys are deviating from the question I asked.¡± ¡°No need to ask. Man, you look super cool. Even straight men will turn gay for you. So please go ahead.¡± Sergeant pushed Phoenix away. ¡°I don¡¯t swing that way,¡± Phoenix said as Sergeant walked back into the building. ¡°I know. Your mate is a beautiful woman.¡± Stephen said from inside the building. Phoenix turned around to leave. He headed back to the field and shortly after the other 10 came to join him. Mr Rex was standing on the tform once again. ¡°Alright! That was an amazing performance. Let¡¯s apud everyone who participated.¡± The spectators pped.] ¡°It is time for the second activity to begin. Elite warriors will be dealing with arrows. If you wish to be reced. Do so within 2 minutes.¡± Mr Rex said while facing the 11 men on the field. Stephen and 7other men including Phoenix left the field and headed to where their pack members sat at. Rndro rose and headed to the field after patting Phoenix on the back with a nod and a small smile. He was impressed by Phoenix¡¯s shocking stunts on the field. The match must have sapped his energy. Being a captain wasn¡¯t a joking matter and he did well atst even earning them 15 points. Phoenix sat beside his mate. ¡°So are you satisfied, Lavie? Did I do well?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah. You did.¡± she brought him closer and initiated the french kiss. ¡°You guys. Seriously!¡± Mel sighed. This was the deal between the couple. But must they do it here in the sight of multitudes of werewolves?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Phoenix used his left hand to indicate that the Bloodstar members should focus on the match and not be bothered by him kissing his own mate. Zyair shook his head with a sigh and focused on the match along with the others. Phoenix had also cast a spell so others apart from the Blood star warriors would think they were looking at those on the field. After several minutes passed, the two parted. ¡°Lavana, I can¡¯t get enough of those lips.¡± ¡°Be content, mate,¡± Lavana said to him after pecking his left cheek. ¡°Alright. I will be. I gotta go meet someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Lavana asked in curiosity. ¡°A secret. I¡¯ll be back soon and then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± she nodded. He pecked her forehead before leaving. He¡¯d already taken down the spell so others saw him rise and leave. ¡°Lavana. Don¡¯t you guys have any shame? So many people¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one apart from you guys knows,¡± she said with confidence. ¡°Really?¡± Mel asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Affirmative,¡± she replied with a smile. Mel sighed. ¡°It¡¯d better be.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Rndro with an arrow before,¡± said Lavana. ¡°He¡¯s the best with arrows. There is a room in the training hall meant only for arrow shooting but not all warriors can enter.¡± Mel revealed. ¡°Oh. I see.¡± she nodded in understanding. The selected warriors had been handed a bow of their choice and quivers which they wore either around their backs or around their waist at either the left or right side. Chapter 100 Tyrion was seated under the specified oak tree, making use of his phone. Suddenly, he felt a light tap on his shoulder that startled him a bit. How did he not sense that someone was here? He turned his head to see it was this hateful Phoenix. This guy must be full of himself since he beat him in the final match. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Tyrion said dryly while still concentrating on his phone. ¡°What are you searching on the?¡± Phoenix questioned. Without ncing at him, Tyrion responded coldly. ¡°None of your business. Just state what you¡¯re here for. I have to join my pack members soon. I don¡¯t want anyone to see me here with you.¡± ¡°You loathe me?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°*scoff* You already know the answer to that,¡± replied Tyrion. ¡°Ok,¡± Phoenix leapt andnded on the closest branch of the tree, which he then sat on. ¡°I¡¯ll just speak to you from here.¡± Tyrion spoke in an unenthusiastic manner. ¡°Say whatever you want to say. My time¡¯s running out. I want to see how Gerald¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Oh, the one your pack sent out for archery?¡± Phoenix asked but thetter didn¡¯t reply. Phoenix pped once and resumed speaking. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you three options. One. Your pack withdraws from thispetition. Two. You stand on your toes for 5 hours like I earlier said. And three. You can part with some of your money.¡± ¡°Third option,¡± Tyrion said without thinking. The first two options, he couldn¡¯t ept either of them. If it¡¯s money this stinky man wants, he¡¯ll give it to him! ¡°Okay. You¡¯ll meet Rndro.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Rndro?¡± Tyrion asked and Phoenix told him to climb to the highest branch of the tree. An annoyed Tyrion still heeded. Phoenix soon joined him. He then pointed towards the said person, Rndro, who was about to shoot an arrow at the target which was a small round, holed cookie tied with a rope to a curved stick. If one¡¯s arrow hits the cookie and shatters it, he¡¯s lost. The arrow has to pass through the hole in the cookie. Before now, seven warriors had tried but only 2 passed. They both watched as Rndro released the arrow. Soon there was some apuse from a few spectators as the arrow went through the hole in the cookie before him. He then retreated and another warrior took his ce and attempted to shoot.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. When he was ready he shot the arrow but it didn¡¯t even go that far before falling to the ground. He got boos from the onlookers and sadly dropped all the equipment before heading back to his unhappy pack. Tyrion and Lavana¡¯s mate stopped looking. Tyrion jumped off the tree and sat under it. While Phoenix returned to sitting on the tree¡¯s lowest but most sturdy branch. ¡°So that¡¯s the Rndro,¡± Tyrion remarked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him, Tyrion. I want you to transfer just $50, 000 to him. I know that¡¯s a small amount I asked for. I¡¯m sure to you, it¡¯s not even worthy to be called¡­ pocket money. Am I right?¡± Phoenix asked with a meaningful smile. ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡± Tyrion eximed. This Phoenix belonged to an Alphaless pack like him too, right? So he should know that Alphaless packs, depending on their size and aptitude, receive 1-5 million per month from the werewolf association. Tyrion was a Beta¡¯s son before their pack got ruined by an enemy pack. His father had put some money in his ount when he was 18 because he had always had an ominous feeling. So after escaping from the destruction of his pack, he decided to join an Alphaless pack. He wanted to be the winner of thispetition and then be Alpha. Then he would rightly propose a duel between the 233rd ranked Alpha who caused his pack¡¯s ruin and him. ¡°Why would you ask such an amount of money from me?¡± Tyrion questioned again. ¡°Add another 10, 000.¡± ¡°No. I choose option 2.¡± Tyrion cried. Phoenix got off the tree and before Tyrion could process what was happening, Phoenix already raised him up by the cor of his jean jacket. His eyes widened in shock and he struggled to get free but it proved abortive. ¡°Phoenix, what are you doing?¡± he asked worriedly. ¡°In this life, not everyone can get second chances. Adding another 10, 000 more for my speech won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Phoenix questioned, wearing a smile that sent chills down Tyrion¡¯s spine. Why did he not notice it all this time? This murderous aura was something even histe dad didn¡¯t have. This Phoenix must be a demon wearing wolf skin! His sixth sense told him not to provoke this guy. ¡°Haha, I will add the money since you¡¯re very good-looking. That¡¯s $70, 000. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll transfer it to Rndro.¡± Tyrionughed nervously and Phoenix let go of his cor. ¡°Tyrion, I¡¯m indeed good-looking but¡­ that¡¯s not the only good thing about me. I have a better body than you, I¡¯m taller than you, I beat you in the match, I¡­¡± Anxiously, Tyrion stopped Phoenix, waving his hands frantically. ¡°Pls add no more. I¡¯m broke!¡± ¡°Broke?¡± ¡°I only have $80, 000 thousand in my ount! This money was given to me by my dad before catastrophe hit us. You can¡¯t be that cruel to your fellow man!¡± Tyrion cried. He had no ess to the pack ount. Every member is sent some funds each month for clothing and other expenses that arise but food, training and illness are taken care of by the pack leader. He didn¡¯t ept any funds from his pack. Instead, he had them sent to human charity organisations to help those poor children that he¡¯d seen on the news one time. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not a problem!¡± Phoenix put his left arm around thetter¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You just need to sign an IOU when I¡¯m done listing. Or would you like me to announce what you nned to make my beloved mate do?¡± ¡°No, no. Please be merciful,¡± Tyrion beseeched with his palms pressed together. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll forget about the IOU if you call me Father!¡± Phoenix offered. ¡°That¡­ Father!¡± Tyrion said through gritted teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that.¡± ¡°You want me to announce it?¡± Tyrion said in a frustrated tone. ¡°Nah. Just say it in a good way.¡± ¡°Fa¡­¡± Phoenix interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t even bother. Your voice is awful to listen to. I¡¯ll just be merciful this one time. Pay $20, 000.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tyrion asked with widened eyes. ¡°On the condition that anytime you see me, you¡¯ll immediately go on your knees and call me father.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Tyrion was hesitant. It was a humiliation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want your payment reduced?¡± ¡°Yes but I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± Phoenix asked. His murderous aura made Tyrion nearly pee his pants. ¡°I¡­ Can you just beat me instead? In return, I don¡¯t have to pay anything at all.¡± Tyrion suggested. As a Beta wolf, he could heal up pretty fast, he just needs to do so in solitude. ¡°Oh?¡± Phoenix raised an eyebrow. It was the first time someone was inviting him to beat him up. ¡°You really sure you can handle my beating?¡± ¡°Yeah. We are both Betas.¡± Tyrion nodded. A beating won¡¯t kill him. He just can¡¯t have his ount bleed that much money. ¡°Apart from my brother, those I beat up never have a chance to recover fully. You¡¯re sure you still want a beating?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just beat me up.¡± Tyrion said determinedly. ¡°It¡¯s stated that fighting isn¡¯t allowed today. Breaking all your limbs is an easy thing but I don¡¯t want to be queried by my beloved mate and I also want to see you call me father. You¡¯re still not willing?¡± Phoenix raised him up by the cor again. ¡°I¡¯m willing. Very willing. Haha, I was just joking around. ¡± Tyrionughed nervously. ¡°Great. So you¡¯ll transfer after Rndro hands over to another warrior from Bloodstar. If you see me there, you know what to do.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± Tyrion nodded energetically. ¡°Good boy!¡± Phoenix put him down and patted his head before walking away, hands in his pockets. Tyrion sank to his knees after Phoenix left. With this kind of person partaking in the triennialpetition, his n to win this contest might not seed. Just his aura alone was suffocating. If he really fights¡­ He prayed not to encounter this fellow tomorrow in the ring or it would be a huge problem! Chapter 101 Phoenix returned to sit with his mate who asked where he¡¯d been through mind link. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon. Just be a little patient. Now, why don¡¯t we focus on the entertainment in front of us?¡± he answered with a smirk. ¡°Why do I have a hunch that you went out to look for trouble?¡± Lavana asked with creased eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only chatted with my son.¡± ¡°Your son? You have a son? How? Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t touched any other female? Where did this sone from? How old is he? I want to see him.¡± ¡°Stop being so anxious. Apart from my parents and authorized medical staff who handled me at birth, no one else has seen my nudity,¡± he replied leisurely and then added: ¡°But he¡¯s indeed my son.¡± She grimaced. ¡°You¡­ If you went to meet your son, you should at least have brought him back. Where is his mother? Does he look like you?¡± ¡°Are you jealous or just overly edgy?¡± he asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°No worries. I¡¯m a virgin, ok,¡± he disclosed in an amused tone. ¡°So you adopted him then. Where is he?¡± ¡°Is my son more important than the show before you?¡± ¡°I have to see him and give him a hug. I¡¯ll be his adopted mummy after all.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Phoenix facepalmed. ¡°You can¡¯t hug my son.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t hug him.¡± ¡°I will when I find him. I bet he must be a cutie pie. I¡¯ll also give him a kiss too.¡± ¡°K-Kiss?¡± Phoenix asked in stupefaction. ¡°Yeah. Kissing a child¡¯s cheek or forehead is not bad, ok. After this whole thing is done today, you have to bring me to him. Is he an orphan like us before he got adopted by you? Is he wiz blood also? Phoenix sighed. ¡°I suddenly have a headache. Why do women love talking even when their other half prefers they¡¯d be quiet for a minute?¡± Lavana scoffed. ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. The king of talkativeness who requires me to pinch or step on his foot a lot.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Phoenix sighed. ¡°Mate, how about this? Let¡¯s watch what¡¯s before us and cheer for Rndro. When hees back here, you¡¯ll see my son, alright? But I repeat, do not dream of even hugging him.¡± ¡°Jealousy isn¡¯t good,¡± Lavana said and then fed him a cookie. ¡°Well, sometimes it is. It prompts you to take action.¡± ¡°So if I hug your son, what action will you take?¡± she asked with a yful smile. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yup. Coz I know you won¡¯t even want to hug him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that confident, huh? Wanna bet?¡± ¡°No need. You won¡¯t be able to. Listen to me.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s a cute little boy, nothing stops me from giving him a hug, dear.¡± Phoenix just shook his head and chuckled. He knew she wouldn¡¯t dare after seeing his ¡®son¡¯. He brought her closer and ate another cookie that she fed him. Rndro was in the second stage of the archery game. Only 18 of the participants had passed the first stage. This time, they were to shoot through the holes of four smaller cookies that were tied close to each other with a thin rope. The warrior was to shoot through the holes sessfully at least 7 times to pass. If one arrow shattered any cookie, the warrior loses. Before Rndro, 4 had tried but no one seeded so far. This wasn¡¯t the time to just cheer the warrior on but to keep silent and let the warrior be focused on the targets. Rndro soon released three arrows and all saw that they passed through the holes in the four cookies. However, this wasn¡¯t time to jubte. There were six more times to go. Rndro took out four arrows from his back quiver again and shot them. They also went through the holes. A few minutester, there was apuse. Rndro had passed! ¡°He¡¯s good. But Beatrix can defeat him.¡± Phoenix said to his mate telepathically. ¡°Beatrix can shoot?¡± ¡°Many hold the belief that wiz bloods are just a people who attack only from a long-range and rely on their flying scepters. But in closebat, even a Lycan has to be wary of us. The members of the royal family and the top three noble families in the kingdom must be masters at archery.¡± he exined and she nodded in understanding. ¡°So, how many arrows can she shoot at once?¡± she asked. ¡°Ten small arrows.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°I can teach you when there¡¯s time. Besides, dragons are very good archers. Even better than the wiz bloods.¡± he divulged. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°But they are extinct. You probably are thest of them and the mermaids. You know, I still don¡¯t get how you turned out to be a tribrid. Where did you live as a kid?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Moon Crest pack,¡± she replied after thinking for a while. ¡°My mom had me repeat it one time when we went to a beach.¡± ¡°Moon Crest¡­¡± he repeatedly muttered while thinking. After a short while, his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°In the records of packs in the world library, I remember reading that the Alpha of that pack has never shifted.¡± ¡°Never shifted?¡± Lavana asked with furrowed eyebrows. Her mate replied. ¡°Because for some unknown reason, he couldn¡¯t but his strength wasn¡¯t a joke. He easily beat other Alphas below the third rank.¡± ¡°So my homnd was once a third-ranking pack,¡± Lavana muttered. Phoenix continued: ¡°Yes, dear. He married his soulmate, the daughter ofte Alpha Crownstell Hammington.¡± ¡°Was this Alpha from Moon Crest pack?¡± ¡°No, his wife is,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°What were their names?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Alpha Brandon and Luna Nayelie McKenny.¡± her mate replied and she dropped the packet of cookies she was holding. Stunned by her action, Phoenix asked in worry. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡­ I am,¡± she answered and suddenly rose from her seat. ¡°Lavana¡­¡± ¡°Phoenix, I¡¯m going to thedies bathroom. I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°You feel ufortable anywhere? Are you having your period? I have the products here in my spatial ring. Which do you use? Tampons¡­.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Nah, I just wanna relieve myself,¡± she replied. Her mate can be such a talkative. But she¡¯s grateful for his concern though. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll gist you what happened when you¡¯re back.¡± he watched her leave. Deep down, he felt something wasn¡¯t right with his mate but she was going to the female bathroom. He can¡¯t follow her there. And it¡¯s not good to be too clingy. ***** Lavana sat on the toilet seat lid in one of the stalls in the bathroom, her fingers sped together while her chest heaved. She tried so hard not to let a tear shed but she was unsessful. The emergence of the first teardrop which turned into a pearl as it fell, unlocked the way for others. Her shoulders shook as she wept. However, she tried to restrain herself so she wouldn¡¯t shed more tears coz it¡¯s not good for a mermaid but she failed at this. The tear-turned pearls fell into her open palms. Chapter 102 At this moment, a beautiful, middle-aged, blonde-haired woman entered the bathroom wearing a blue ankle-length, sleeveless velvet gown. The jewellery on her neck, hands, ears and hair screamed riches. She was apanied by a stern-looking, dark-skinneddy with a burly build and attired in a ck leather skirt and a red crop top that revealed her huge biceps and six packs. ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll keep watch here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sara.¡± the middle-ageddy said as she headed towards the cubicles. She heard crying sounds and couldn¡¯t help stopping at the particr stall to knock. ¡°Someone¡¯s in.¡± came Lavana¡¯s reply. ¡°I know that, my dear. Are you alright? I heard you crying.¡± ¡°Thanks for your concern but please go do your thing.¡± ¡°Hey, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± an annoyed Sara said as she walked over and hit the door albeit, not with much force coz the door would break. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want any trouble. Just do your thing and leave,¡± said Lavana as she tried not to cry. ¡°Rude. How dare you talk to the Luna like that?¡± Sara barked but the middle-ageddy told her to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± thedy then walked on to the next stall and entered. ¡°Female, you are lucky. I would have beaten you to a pulp if not for the Luna interfering.¡± Sara spat. There was no reply. Some minutester, the Luna came out of the stall amidst the sound of water flushing. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m done with my thing,¡± she said as she washed her hands and then ced them under the air hand dryer. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m leaving now. You sure you don¡¯t wanna talk?¡± she asked again. Lavana came out of the bathroom to look at the two females who didn¡¯t want to let her be. ¡°Greetings, Luna,¡± she said with her right hand across her chest. ¡°Why do you not bow your head?¡± Sara snapped. ¡°She isn¡¯t my Luna,¡± Lavana replied. ¡°Female, whether she is or isn¡¯t, it is the norm to bow before any Luna with the exception of the Alpha and Lycan.¡± Sara barked. Lavana frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to you.¡± ¡°But you have time to cry. My Luna took interest in you but you turned her down repeatedly. How¡­¡± ¡°Sara, be quiet.¡± the Luna ordered, and thetter bowed her head, apologetically. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t be mad. Sara is quite a¡­¡± Lavana interrupted her. ¡°Luna, thanks for your concern. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Dear, why were you crying? Don¡¯t worry, I keep secrets well. I can even tell you one of mine if you want.¡± the Luna shrugged. ¡°Not interested,¡± Lavana replied coldly and turned to leave. Sara immediately blocked the entrance. ¡°Filthy Omega. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°If you want your limbs intact, get out of my way,¡± Lavana warned. ¡°Make me.¡± Sara folded her arms with a smug face. ¡°Sara, let her go. If fated, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± the Luna ordered with a small smile. ¡°Yes, my Luna.¡± Sara left the entrance grudgingly and Lavana walked out with a harrumph. ¡­ Secondster, the Luna¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. ¡°She thinks all Lunas are kind? Bring her back and let her know what disrespect to a Luna means,¡± she ordered with a wicked smirk emerging on her lips. ¡°Now that¡¯s my Luna.¡± Sara thought in delight. She so itched to break that arrogant female¡¯s bones and scar her face for life. She¡¯ll see if her mate would still want her! Lavana was stunned when Sara suddenly stood ahead of her wearing a smirk. She frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just that my Luna wants to have a little chat with you, female.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in talking to her. My mate¡¯s waiting for me.¡± Lavana started walking away. ¡°Your mate. *scoff* Isn¡¯t he as weak as you are?¡± Sara suddenly rushed to Lavana and put her over her shoulder, racing back to the bathroom. She threw Lavana to the floor and locked the entrance. ¡°Kneel.¡± the Lunamanded with arms folded. Lavana saw that her eyes had changed colour. No, they weren¡¯t that of a wolf but still human eyes. Before she left, this Luna had blue eyes but now her eyes were brown! Was this an exclusive feature of Lunas? ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Sara barked. ¡°I should be asking you guys that, not otherwise.¡± Lavana walked to Sara and asked: ¡°Which limb?¡± Sara wore an amused look. She felt this Omega was too funny. She was seriously acting like she was some big boss when she was the bottom wolf rank. ¡°Which limb?¡± Lavana asked again. ¡°Luna, should I break all her limbs?¡± Sara asked. ¡°She¡¯s really annoying.¡± ¡°Her knees will do.¡± replied the Luna.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Before Sara could attempt doing anything, she felt her knees suddenly go weak and she knelt. ¡°That¡¯s what you should have done when you saw me, Sara,¡± said Lavana. ¡°You¡­ What did you do?¡± Sara asked in rm. She didn¡¯t see this female make any move but her knees became weak, causing her to kneel. Even her Alpha can¡¯t do this. He literally has tomand her or use his Alpha eyes on her before she does so but this female¡­ Is she really an Omega? But her scent says she is! She was so confused at how a mere Omega made her kneel. Lavana turned to look at the Luna and questioned. ¡°Which limb?¡± ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m a Luna. Wife of the 4th-ranked Alpha. If you hurt me¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you since you¡¯re a Luna.¡± Lavana walked towards her and she kept retreating until her back hit the wall. ¡°I only ask that you swallow this so you¡¯ll be more elegant and beautiful to your husband.¡± Lavana poured the several small pearls formed by her tears earlier, into the frightened Luna¡¯s mouth. ¡°Swallow them,¡± she ordered. The Luna looked unwilling. ¡°Which limb?¡± Lavana asked and the Luna frantically shook her head. She quickly swallowed the pearls and opened her mouth to show Lavana that she¡¯d done as she ordered. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m done here.¡± Lavana walked leisurely out of the bathroom, closing the entrance door behind her. ¡°You¡­ I won¡¯t let you get away with this.¡± the Luna swore through gritted teeth. She rushed into one of the bathroom stalls to induce herself into vomiting those pearls she had just swallowed but to her dismay, no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t and finally came out of the bathroom stall looking drained. She saw that Sara was still kneeling with a frowning face. ¡°Why are you still kneeling?¡± the Luna asked in ire. ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°My Luna, I so much want to but my knees are so weak and they feel heavy too. I tried to force my right knee into moving forward a bit but I got a bacsh.¡± Sara exined pointing at the blood on the floor. ¡°Geez!¡± the Luna walked out of the washroom in ire, ignoring the helpless calls from her bodyguard. A minuteter, Sara felt the pressure in her legs vanish. She quickly stood and cleaned up the blood on the floor. She also rinsed her mouth before running out of the bathroom with a scowl. Not long after, a ck crow appeared and red light covered it as its figure changed. Soon the red light dimmed and the figure of a beautiful woman dressed in a thigh-length ck gown studded at the waist with emerald stones. Two thigh-length socks covered her legs. She wore no shoes. An emerald crown was on her ankle-length grey hair. Her face¡¯s bare of any makeup but there¡¯s a skull tattoo on her bare neck. Golden rings adorned her ten fingers. Chapter 103 Arge, round golden mirror appeared, levitating in front of her as she sat cross-legged on the exquisite wooden chair she¡¯d taken out of her storage ring. The mirror glowed and a man (whose face was concealed behind an intricately crafted golden mask that had sapphire stones in the middle) could be seen. His shirtless, well-built body had terrifying tattoos of a skull and a three-headed serpent. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Glinda? Did you find something valuable?¡± the man asked in a raspy voice. ¡°Narfi, it¡¯s indeed a fact. The female is a tribrid. She is participating in the triennial contest so she is a werewolf for sure. And moments ago, I saw that she made a fellow werewolf kneel and even frighten a Luna without doing much. I can¡¯t tell what else she shifts into. But it has to be more powerful than a werewolf.¡± thedy revealed. ¡°Probably, she¡¯s also a vampire king?¡± the man asked. Glinda shrugged at his question. ¡°Keep tabs on her. When it¡¯s time, we¡¯ll get her powers and be the ones feared by all races.¡± Narfiughed. ¡°Hey, yourugh is torture to my ears,¡± sheined. ¡°(scoff) You aren¡¯t any better. Make sure to update me each day.¡± ¡°Sure thing. So, how are we going to snatch her powers for ourselves? If this tribrid goes crazy, she¡¯ll be hard to beat, impossible even!¡± Glinda voiced out her worry. ¡°Worry not,¡± said Narfi in a devil-may-care manner. ¡°Oh,¡± she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Brother, do you have ns already?¡± ¡°Yeah. If I¡¯m right, she¡¯s not seasoned with her powers yet. And even if she is, we don¡¯t need to touch her at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she asked with a doubtful face. Narfi sighed before asking: ¡°Remember when you said I¡¯d win an oscar in acting?¡± ¡°(nod) Yeah, that was 10 years ago though.¡± Glinda took out some berries from her spatial ring and started eating them. ¡°That skill will be put to use and fetch us gains easily.¡± Narfi divulged, wearing a mischievous smile. ¡°Oh! So, what is it that you¡¯re cooking?¡± Glinda threw another berry into her mouth. ¡°Can¡¯t tell you but it is something grand.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even give me a hint?¡± ¡°Nah. But you¡¯ll know soon,¡± he answered. ¡°If it¡¯s that way, fine. But it had better be a good surprise or I won¡¯t hesitate to fight to the death with you,¡± she warned. ¡°(chuckle in amusement) Glinda, we¡¯re miles apart.¡± he reminded. ¡°(scoff) So what? Even the strongest has a weakness.¡± ¡°Forget it. I have to go. Make sure to keep an eye on her.¡± the man could no longer be seen in the mirror. Now it just reflected Glinda just like a normal mirror would. She sighed as she leisurely raised her right hand. The mirror flew into the storage ring and then she rose since she¡¯d finished the berries in her hand anyway. She also put the chair back in the spatial ring and walked out of the restroom after changing her look and attire. ¡°Maiden, be sure to entertain me when the timees,¡± she said with an evil smirk. ¡­ Lavana sat beside her mate who asked her what happened since she didn¡¯t look so good. She then told him about the annoying Luna and her bodyguard.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Don¡¯t go after them. I already taught them a lesson.¡± she stopped him from rising from the seat. He sighed. ¡°Ok, I won¡¯t. Mate, look at me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just¡­ focus on the show,¡± she said after taking a cookie from the carton. ¡°Lavana, before you left you looked uneasy. If it weren¡¯t that it¡¯s a female restroom, I wanted to follow you. I know it¡¯s right to also give you space but I¡¯m even more worried when I see you now. Tell me the truth, did you cry?¡± ¡°Cry? What makes you ask that?¡± she didn¡¯t take her eyes off the event on the field. ¡°I felt you were in pain and very sad.¡± he disclosed. ¡°Phoenix, I¡¯m fine now. And I don¡¯t wish to talk about it,¡± she replied. He sighed and brought her closer to him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just rx on my chest.¡± he urged and she did as he said. ¡°Phoenix, thank you,¡± she said as she let out a sniff. ¡°I¡¯m only doing something I should.¡± he nted a kiss on her forehead as she closed her eyes to rx. Those two females who troubled his mate were very lucky. But if they dide looking for trouble again, he wouldn¡¯t mind paying their pack a visit. ¡°Lavie honey, know that I¡¯m always avable whenever you wish to speak about it. And my chest is always avable as your pillow.¡± he mind linked her. ¡°Thanks, mate.¡± she managed to reply before falling asleep seconds after listening to his heartbeats. His heartbeats were the best luby to her. He gently caressed her hair, blowing air unto it. If he guessed right, she wept because of his words earlier. Was she very close to the Alpha of that pack or recalling the gruesome destruction of her pack made her emotional? He internally sighed. The person she wanted to beat so badly might not appear here until the third day which is the finals for Alphaless packs. As for Rndro, he had decided to not hand over afterpleting all rounds of archery. He wanted to see how long he wouldst before reaching his limit. He and two others won the 5 points of the 2nd activity and then they were allotted 10 minutes to prepare for the next. ¡­ Chapter 104 Rndro decided to give up after finishing the 6th activity which was running around the field ten times with sandbags tied to his hands and feet for the first round within the specified minutes. In the second round, they had to run around thrice on the field while donning a very heavy helmet, chest armour and boots. He and another pack¡¯s warrior, Kyle Foster imed the reward of 5 points that their packs sought. They were then givenrge bottles of water amidst cheers from the crowd. The warriors who participated were led to the costume hall to take off the burdensome things. Upon returning, that¡¯s when Rndro raised his hand to give up. So when he returned to join his pack members, he got apuse coz he was the longeststing contestant, having partaken in 5 activities straight and taking first ce in all. Zyair was the one who reced him for the 7th activity which was surprisingly food-rted. ¡°Buddy, you did well. I didn¡¯t know you canst that long and you even won in all 5 activities.¡± Mel gave his friend two thumbs up with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Honestly, I thought I¡¯d surrender after the second activity but something kept pushing me to go on and I didn¡¯t feel tired until after this sixth game,¡± Rndro rified. ¡°In previous petitions, you always surrendered after one activity so you could rest and prepare to rece another of our warriors at the right time.¡± Mel pointed out. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed strange,¡± Rndro said with furrowed eyebrows, holding his hand to his chin. ¡°I told you that liquid is effective.¡± they heard Phoenix say. All five of them turned their heads to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s that thing you force-fed mest night?¡± Rndro questioned. The smell and taste were something he could never forget! ¡°It¡¯s Grelnch,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°Grench?¡± Mel asked with creased eyebrows. He¡¯d never heard of such a name before. Rndro¡¯s facial expression also showed he was confused. ¡°What is Grench?¡± ¡°You¡¯re both saying it wrong. Forget it. Just rx and continue talking to each other.¡± ¡°That¡­ Thanks,¡± said Rndro in appreciation. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you any of it again. It¡¯s rare and I spent so much on you,¡± said Phoenix, while staring at his sleeping mate. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thanks once again.¡± Rndro got up from his seat and walked to Phoenix. He then stretched his right hand for a handshake. ¡°If you call me prince, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± thetter said and Rndro dropped his hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven you for the crazy ride and sleepless night.¡± Rndro harrumphed before going to sit with Mel whoforted him. ¡°Calm down, buddy. You know how he is.¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t her mate, I want to beat him.¡± Rndro telepathed Mel. ¡°Well, we all know no one in the pack except Lavana can attempt to beat him. Plus he can fly just like Lavana. They can vanish too. How do you expect to beat such a person?¡± Mel asked in mind link. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s focus on Zyair¡¯s performance.¡± Rndro said with a sigh. However, they became stunned when Tyrion made his way over to sit close to them both and surprisingly asked for ount details. They tried asking him why he wanted to send money but he kept saying it was none of their business. And also upon seeing Phoenix, he even fell to his knees and called him ¡®Father.¡¯ This earned him quite the nces as many wondered why he was behaving like this. Lavana, who had abruptly awakened, gottenfort from her mate and was about to doze off again on theforting chest of her mate, was moved to attempt standing but her mate stopped her. She looked at him in disbelief, pointing at Tyrion. Hearing the word ¡®Father¡¯ had made her open her eyes wide. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s your son?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied smugly. ¡°Told you you won¡¯t be able to hug him.¡± She sighed in defeat as she dropped her hand. ¡°You win.¡± Shey her head on his chest again and closed her eyes. Tyrion rose after Phoenix had acknowledged him. Rndro couldn¡¯t believe that Phoenix could get the arrogant Tyrion to do this. ¡°My mate is bored. Add another ten¡­¡± ¡°No, no. Father¡­¡± Tyrion interrupted Phoenix and wanted to kneel again. ¡°No need. You can go after you¡¯re done with Rndro.¡± Phoenix then focused on his sleeping mate. He tucked a stray strand of hair behind her left ear. Then he nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Sleep well, my dear,¡± he whispered. Rndro sighed. This Phoenix couldn¡¯t be saved and seemed to love making people eat vinegar. He¡¯d better focus on transacting with this guy. This Tyrion was here to deliver not hundreds but thousands of dors. He wondered how Phoenix got him to agree. Maybe he showed his strength and frightened Tyrion? Tyrion on the other hand was shocked when he saw Phoenix¡¯s mate. She wasn¡¯t the petite weakss needing help always that he¡¯d envisioned in his mind. If she wasn¡¯t that scary guy¡¯s mate, he would have fought to have her. Thisdy in his arms was not just a beauty but a unique one. Seeing her waking up and then dozing off again on Phoenix¡¯s chest made him wish he was the lucky one. But he also knew he had no chance. He prayed his fated mate was as hot as this woman.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Are you paying attention?¡± Mel tapped his shoulder. ¡°Oh, haha. Sorry. I zoned out.¡± Mel raised an eyebrow suspiciously. ¡°Zoned out? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Tyrion chortled. ¡°Nah, I know better than dreaming of stealing someone¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°Add 20 thousand.¡± they suddenly heard Phoenix say. Tyrion turned to look at Phoenix. ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Another 5 thousand,¡± Phoenix said as he caressed his mate¡¯s hair. Rndro and his buddy sighed. So this Tyrion provoked Phoenix and was rendered helpless by him. If they were also right, he must have said something about taking Lavana earlier too. ¡°Tyrion, for your own sake, just add another 10, 000,¡± Mel advised. Tyrion wished to find somewhere to hide. He had provoked Phoenix again and now even this Mel was doing this to him. But could hein? He¡¯d brought this upon himself. He sighed internally before speaking: ¡°Alright, I heard you. Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡­ 9:00 pm. The entire venue was lit by several huge lights all around the ce and there were even seven huge pearls of different colours ced around the tform. Many were talking about the radiance and beauty and then the money these things cost. Zyair had dropped out after passing the seventh activity and Zehelina took over for the 8th- swimming! It was done in arge pool somewhere outside the venue but one could see what was happening through the screens all around the venue. The contestants had to swim from one end of the pool to the other as many times as they could within 30 minutes. This was to test their speed and endurance. And there would be only one winner. So all of them did their best. Zehelina lost by 3 rounds and returned to sit with her pack members after changing back to her casual clothes in the costume hall. She looked so glum and refused anyoneing close to her except Phoenix¡¯s mate. Chapter 105 While being calmed by Lavana, Oliver and Dante took over and dropped out after the 9th which was 4 tough rounds of chess. Mel continued till the 11th and dropped out. The games he participated in were arm wrestling (where he disyed his amazing prowess, easily defeating his opponents in one go) and cooking (which he lost woefully). It was now evening. The veryst activity was about to begin. At Mr Rex¡¯s order, the Alphaless packs brought out their chosen warriors. Tyrion chose to participate after seeing Phoenix rise from his seat. He wanted to strike a deal with Phoenix. If he won this round, he doesn¡¯t need to kneel and say ¡®Father¡¯ whenever he sees him. He could even add another 10, 000 dors so he could be free of the sick agreement. He stood beside Phoenix and gave him a letter stating his intention. After reading it, Phoenix chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off if you add another 20, 000.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Tyrion almost choked. What¡¯s this Phoenix¡¯s problem? Was he bent on making him poor in one day? Phoenix added. ¡°If you pay $20, 000, no matter the oue, you¡¯ll be free and I¡¯ll even give you a special something.¡± Tyrion looked at him doubtfully and then shook his head. No, he couldn¡¯t bleed that much money from his ount again. Not possible! He pressed his palms together after pointing at the paper in Phoenix¡¯s hand. Phoenix nodded. ¡°Alright, I agree. Just kneel and call me ¡®dad¡¯ immediately after we¡¯re done with this round no matter if you win or not. Then you¡¯re free. You don¡¯t even need to pay.¡± If Tyrion had the strength, he would have beaten this Phoenix to a pulp. What kind of Beta wolf was this? He sighed in defeat and took the paper from Phoenix, putting it in his pants back pocket. No one knew what the 12th activity was. There were a lot of spections going on. After a while of quietness, Mr Rex addressed the contestants. ¡°Thisst activity is a very easy and super fun one. All 26 packs who made it to this round, apud yourselves.¡± In response to his words was apuse from the Alphaless packs area of the venue. At his signal, it died down. ¡°Tonight, you 26 will grace us with your talents in any of the following: musical instruments, singing and of course, dancing.¡± he disclosed, generating a thunderous cheer from the crowd. It was excellent to end the tiring day with something uplifting. Some of the packs whose selected members were to perform were apprehensive while some others rejoiced for they knew that the warrior was good in either of the three requirements. ¡°As long as you impress us, 5 points will be yours. You will be paired into groups of two. Then you will wait in the costume centres. You and your partner must decide what to do here on the stage. The show will start in 30 minutes, starting now. The rest of us can also see this as a break. Contestants, please head to the costume centres.¡± said Mr Rex. The participants, after being paired by him, headed in two directions to the different costume centres. They had less than thirty minutes to prepare for a show. Many in the audience rose and stretched their bodies. Quite a number headed out of the venue while the ones who remained engaged in discussions and exchanging pleasantries. A few though kept to themselves. ¡­. It was finally time. Mr Rex was back on the stage again, now dressed in a brown hat, sequinned silver shirt and brown leather pants. His heavy ck boots were one of a kind. ¡°Hello, darlings. I¡¯m back here again. I¡¯m gonna buy our dear participants more time while entertaining you.¡± As he said this, several females climbed onto the stage. They were dressed in white, pearl studded bras, extremely short red skirts with ck fis stockings underneath and 10-inch heels. They were wearing red masks that covered their face entirely. The unified rainbow hair colour and style showed that they were wearing wigs too. There were whistles and some apuse from the crowd, many of whom were hurrying to the venue after going for a break.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Music started ying and Mr Rex¡¯s look turned flirty as he beckoned at the audience. Thedies behind him were already dancing while slowly removing their masks. When they¡¯d taken off their masks, they quickly threw them away and covered their faces for a minute after which they let everyone see their painted spooky faces. He began to sing and a lot were amazed by his amazing voice. He also amazed them with his dance skills, causing the most impressed ones to stand and p for him. When he was done, he received thunderous apuse and he bowed. ¡°Thank you. Thank you. I¡¯m humbled by your response. Thank you once again.¡± he motioned for the dancers to leave and they quickly got off the stage in two rows, heading in different directions. Ady gave him two papers and he thanked her before she left. He took a quick nce at the first paper before speaking: ¡°Alright, time buying¡¯s over. Let¡¯s wee the first group, Rockyvert, toe on stage.¡± he then got off the tform. Two men came from the erected blue tent. During Rex¡¯s performance, two tents were set up on opposite sides where the goalposts used to be. One was a blue tent and the other was red. Then the participants who were covered in floor-length ck cloths were escorted into the tents in twos by the assigned staff. Tent red had 7 groups, the other had 6. These two men who ascended the stage were attired in matching loose grey tops, white trousers and ck shoes. A golden neck chain hung around their neck that glittered. One was smiling, the other looked cold. Both were carrying two drums of different sizes and colours. ¡°We¡¯ll be performing ¡®Moonlight dream¡¯.¡± the smiling man said. ¡°That¡¯s a nice choice. We look forward to your performance,¡± said Mr Rex, who was not too far from the stage, seated on a chair brought by an assigned Omega female. ¡°Thank you.¡± said the gleeful guy and both of them bowed. The cold-faced man now stood close to the microphone stand and the other guy started ying his drum. After a while, the cold-faced guy started ying his drum too. A minuteter he began to sing while ying the drum. There was silence as everyone watched their performance intently. ¡­ When they were done some minutester, they received some apuse. Mr Rex stood up from his seat. ¡°Thank you. That was a good performance. You can leave now. See you tomorrow.¡± The gleeful guy waved as he left the stage with his partner. Both of them had gotten thest 5 points needed for their packs¡¯ advancement in thispetition. ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee the second group, Night soul.¡± he sat again, cross-legged as two people, a male and female walked out of the red tent and ascended the stage. ¡°We¡¯ll sing be performing, ¡®Hypocrite Lily¡¯.¡± said the golden-haired man. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re looking forward to your performance,¡± said Mr Rex, motioning for them to begin. ¡­ When they were finished, quite a number of people rose to p for the duo. They really tried. The next performance was from 2 burly females dressed like maids. They sang ¡®Just a demon¡¯ acape. They made peopleugh when one of them tried to hit a high note but woefully failed. The song they chose didn¡¯t even suit their voice. From the moment they started singing, Mr Rex had sighed, shaking his head in pity. Thesedies¡¯ packs had failed! Packs that reached thisst round had at least 45 points. They needed thest 5 points to qualify for the battles tomorrow. ¡°Thank you for that uh¡­ show. You tried your best but unfortunately, your packs can¡¯t advance any further in this contest. You may decide to head home tomorrow or stay for all the days of thispetition. You may now leave the stage.¡± he gestured for the saddies to leave. ¡­. It was now time for thest group from the red tent to appear. ¡°Let¡¯s wee thest but not least group, Mistyka.¡± As Mr Rex said this, Phoenix and Tyrion walked out of the tent and ascended the tform. They were attired in ragged clothing of different colours. Their hair looked wild and there was charcoal on their faces. Their skin looked dirty too. Tyler¡¯s shoes had holes in them while Phoenix was barefooted. ¡°Oh my gosh. What a¡­ unique appearance.¡± Mr Rexmented after finding the lost words. ¡°So what will you guys be performing?¡± ¡°We will be performing ¡®Celestial¡¯s rise from ashes¡¯,¡± said Phoenix. ¡°Clestial¡¯s rise from ashes? What song is that?¡± Mr Rex wore a puzzled face just like many in the audience. ¡°It¡¯s a song sung in the olden days by our ancestors,¡± he replied. ¡°Oh.¡± Mr Rex said with a look of realization. So thisst pair had decided to grace them with an ancient song. Hopefully, they won¡¯t be like those unluckydies. ¡°Alright. We look forward to your performance.¡± he then sat down on the seat, legs crossed and arms folded, looking at the pair in great anticipation just like the others. Phoenix knelt down and kowtowed. Raising his upper body, all could see a change in his facial expression. He now looked extremely sad and heartbroken, a tear slid down his right eyelid. Chapter 106 Then he let out a howl of pain before staring at the audience with eyes of sorrow. He slowly rose, wearing a bitter smile before starting to sing acape. ? Oh, goddess of the moon! Why have you forsaken us? Our children are dying, Ournd ruined, We¡¯re stepped on by the evil. We cannot run, we don¡¯t dare dream. No saviour in sight, no prophecy! Those whough at our downfall, are bigger than the ocean, They¡¯re earnestly wishing we all did not exist anymore. I recall the time, the mornings that were ever so bright, The birds melodiously woke us from sleep And sent us back to the world of dreams dutifully. Now they scorn us, not even grass wants to be in ournd. It has be a deste ce¡­ Our future seems so bleak¡­ Why have you forsaken us? Didn¡¯t you give us this gift of shifting So we can fight back against our enemy? Didn¡¯t you¡­? ? Hearing his voice, many were stunned. It was soothing yet it gave chills and then calm. Tyrion would asionally beat the drum once as the song progressed. It was a ten-minute-long song that required a lot of vocalizing, high notes, low notes and howls. The howls progressively changed from sad to hopeful then changed again to heartbroken. Towards thest 3 minutes of the song, Phoenix started dancing wildly as Tyrion increased the beats of the drum. An elderly man, a Beta wolf who suddenly remembered the song even joined the duo after taking a flute from the costume centre and yed it while dancing. Many rhythmically pped while nodding or shaking their upper body. Quite a number even tapped their feet. Mr Rex at this point was even dancing just like some bold others in the audience. Phoenix: ? And now, Oh goddess of the moon, we see you shine. You¡¯vee back for us again? We were wrong so we beseech you to help us out. Give us the strength, so that we can fight¡­ ? Audience: ¡± ? Against our enemy; We shall destroy them. Give them a taste of their medicine!! Their blood shall flow and be our children¡¯s bathing pool. This story shall be told for ages toe. Oh, Moon goddess, we thank you for making our earnest wish¡­e true. ? Phoenix: ?Oh, divine celestial, Oh queen of the night. Your beauty and splendour make us awed and make the foes blind. Oh, Moon Goddess you have risen from the ashes, Reborn like a phoenix, a carp into a dragon. Ooh, the beautiful queen of the night. Ooh, she is celestial, she is divine!! Their blood shall flow and be our children¡¯s bathing pool For our Celestial moon goddess has risen from the ashes!! ? At the song¡¯s end, all of them let out a howl of happiness and pride. The audience stood up and apuded for a while, truly impressed by the performance. The elderly Beta wolf left the stage after shaking Phoenix and Tyrion¡¯s hands. Mr Rex hurriedly ascended the stage and kowtowed before Phoenix severally and then rose to his feet. ¡°You are a legend. That was more than an amazing performance from you two. It was mind-blowing!¡± he eximed in delight. ¡°Thank you.¡± the two men said with a smile. At this moment, a red-haired smallish man ascended the stage, carrying a golden trophy of a howling wolf. ¡°Your pack has the most points in this contest and yeah, you have made us feel so much emotion within those ten minutes. This trophy is yours.¡± he then turned to Tyler. ¡°You are sure the best partner one could dream of.¡± A brown-haired Omega female brought a silver trophy which Mr Rex handed to Tyrion who thanked him severally. ¡°Please, give them another round of apuse, people. They deserve it!¡± The audience apuded, whistling and cheering as the two men headed towards the costume centres. ¡°Man, I can¡¯t believe we bested them all,¡± Tyrion said to Phoenix as they arrived at the entrance door. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. Tomorrow, there¡¯ll be no friends in the ring. This was just a co-operation that turned out just right.¡± Phoenix walked into the building. Tyrion sighed. ¡°This guy¡¯s right,¡± he mumbled as he walked into the building also.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After Phoenix and Tyrione out, they joined the 18 other contestants who won. So the packs that would battle tomorrow were 20. Mr Rex gave a motivating speech and the contestants got apuse as they went to join their various packs. ¡°Alright. This Elimination day of the contest¡¯se to an end. It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s get enough sleep ande here 2 pm tomorrow for the battle. I know you 20 have a lot in store for us. Thank you everyone foring to this event and to those of us back home who¡¯ve been watching from the moment we began until now, thank you. You also have a good rest ande watch us in our best spirits tomorrow. Thank you to those Alphas who blessed our contestants with those points and made the contest more colourful. Thank you to the werewolf council who let me stand here. It¡¯s a dreame true, haha. Goodnight, everyone.¡± Mr Rex bowed and he received apuse as he left the stage. The first day of the contest was officially done. Lavana jumped at Phoenix, hugging him tightly. ¡°Mate, you were amazing.¡± she praised gleefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± he then kissed her. The other Blood star members just smiled. It¡¯s not like telling them to mind where they are would help. When the duo were done and had separated the 6 of them went to thank him and alsopliment his amazing performance. ¡°Man, I didn¡¯t know that you could sing. Honestly, I¡¯m d you were the one who represented us. Haha, you blew everyone¡¯s mind.¡± Danteughed as he pped Phoenix¡¯s shoulder. There were others who came over too, intending to talk to Phoenix. From the looks of it, they won¡¯t leave the venue that quickly. ****** ckville hotel, Jygane city. The 8 of them alighted from the jeep and made their way into the hotel building. They¡¯d eaten at a restaurant beforeing here. Reaching the floor where their rooms were, Rndro addressed them through mind link. Phoenix had gotten the pack¡¯s brand on his right arm. He was branded by Mel. Rndro was recording the process on his phone, eagerly waiting to see Phoenix wince in pain but he was disappointed. ¡°Your pain tolerance is great then.¡± he had said. Phoenix just smiled at that time. For the sleeping arrangements, the six men changed their roommates for the night. Dante ended up with Phoenix. Recalling how drained Rndro looked this morning, he shuddered. Phoenix patted his shoulder and then asked him toe whenever he was ready. Dante pointed his trembling right index finger at a chuckling Rndro. ¡°You¡­ you deliberately did it.¡± ¡°Well, you at least saw the effects of what he fed mest night. Come on, don¡¯t wear that face.¡± Rndro said, pushing Dante into the room. Then he walked out and closed the door behind him.¡±Dante, have a good night¡¯s rest and sweet dreams. Alright?¡± He looked at Mel who was shaking his head in amusement. Mel and his buddy would be together tonight while Zyair and Oliver would be in one room. Before they left the contest venue, Rndro had told Phoenix and his mate that the exnation behind their ability to fly and disappear could wait. They can tell them whenever they are ready. Phoenix and his mate mindlinked for a while before saying ¡®Goodnight¡¯ to each other. Chapter 107 The next morning. 7:49 am. All eight of them were at the hotel¡¯s restaurant¡¯s VIP section, seated around arge round table made of rosewood. Through mind link, they discussed who among them would possibly battle today and also the various strategy that could be used. Phoenix provided quite a lot of help in thetter regard but didn¡¯t divulge too much since it might lead the other 6 to deduce something that he didn¡¯t want them to. Then he and Lavana surprisingly chose to talk to the six about what happened yestermorning. ¡°Um¡­ My mate and I, we¡¯re kind of um¡­ special wolves. We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s ever been on record but after shifting, we both have this ability to fly and um¡­ vanish. It¡¯s the moon goddess¡¯ gift to us.¡± Mel sighed before responding to Lavana¡¯s mate¡¯s words. ¡°Phoenix, Lavana, everyone has their own secrets. I¡¯m sure you guys had your reasons for not telling. Unlike yesterday, I¡¯m not that keen on knowing.¡± ¡°Me neither,¡± said Oliver. The other 4 agreed too by nodding their head. ¡°This¡­¡± Lavana was stunned. They weren¡¯t eager to know what she and Phoenix were anymore? Both of them spent quite some time discussing what kind of story would satisfy their curiosity but they didn¡¯t want to hear it? Rndro spoke: ¡°Lavana, you saved my son and gave hope to our pack. And I have no right to ask you two to disclose your secrets. I have mine too just like everyone here. And Phoenix, even though I don¡¯t like you that much, for the fact that you¡¯re Lavana¡¯s mate, I¡¯ll try to get used to your ways. But you also need to improve¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a talkative. Nothing can change that.¡± Phoenix harrumphed, his arms folded. ¡°Er¡­ Let¡¯s not get into a fight this morning. Oh look, the food¡¯s here.¡± Mel rubbed his palms while almost drooling at the sight of the food on therge trays that were being brought over by 4 waiters. The trio elegantly arranged the tes of food on the table. Another waiter soon came over with bottles of water on a tray. Werewolves loved meat and they were going to a special battle today so eating meat is a must. Lavana ate a lot of the food and the amazing thing was, her belly was still t! ¡°My dear, I wonder how long it will take for pregnancy to be evident on you.¡± Phoenix wondered out loud. ¡°Hey!¡± she pped his shoulder. ¡°How can your mind go that far? We¡¯re not even married!¡± she scolded him telepathically. A smile found its way to Phoenix¡¯s lips and he answered her. ¡°Lavie honey, you look cute even when angry.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± she pointed at him at a loss for words. ¡°Eat your food.¡± he put her right hand on the te after licking her fingers clean.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you in the garden,¡± Oliver said as he got up with the others. This Phoenix must have a mission of making others eat vinegar. The mated trio (Rndro, Dante and Mel) wished to go back to their mates even more but they must stay here for all the days of thepetition. And the fate of their pack alsoy in the contest¡¯s result. ¡°Are you that eager to father a child?¡± Lavana asked in mind link while chewing on a chicken leg. ¡°It would happen eventually, it doesn¡¯t matter how long,¡± Phoenix replied as he served some rice into her te. She nodded before speaking: ¡°I know. Once this pack¡¯s fate¡¯s sealed and we¡¯re done dealing with our enemies, then we can settle down and marry. Children will naturallye along.¡± ¡°I like that word.¡± ¡°What word, Sullivan?¡± ¡°Children. How many children do you want us to have?¡± he asked. ¡°Um¡­ Maybe 10?¡± she replied without thinking much. ¡°Ten?¡± he eximed, causing another group of 9 men in the VIP section, a bit far away from the two of them, to stare at him with unreadable expressions. He wore a sheepish smile as he waved at them before looking at his mate, now wearing a serious look. ¡°Mate, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Ten kids? Are you that willing to go through parturition so many times?¡± he asked worriedly. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want that many?¡± she asked, still munching on the meat. ¡°Er¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want many kids. I¡¯m just worried for you.¡± he replied, rubbing his neck. ¡°Oh. Dragons rarely give birth to one child so are mermaids.¡± she disclosed. ¡°So if I¡¯m right, I will only go through that pain 3-5 times.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Phoenix nodded his head. ¡°Ten kids it is. But you say it like it¡¯s easy to give birth. A lot ofdies are unwilling to go through it again after their first time.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy but I want to give birth to at max ten kids for you.¡± she drank from the bottle of water and then put it down. ¡°But if after the first time of parturition, you suddenly decide that it¡¯s enough and¡­¡± his question was cut short by Lavana. ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried. Let¡¯s take things slowly at a time, okay? Let¡¯s finish this contest and im the crown.¡± Phoenix nodded. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll talk about this after marriage.¡± ¡°Want one?¡± she offered him a chicken leg but he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m full. You eat up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± she sank her teeth into the meat in her hand. *** An hour and a halfter¡­ Since thepetition would start around 2, the group decided thatzing in the hotel won¡¯t be good. They got into the vehicles and went sightseeing. They even went to an amusement park to have fun for a while before going sightseeing again. They also got new outfits on Phoenix¡¯s request at the most expensive clothes store they found. Then they returned to the hotel to rest. At 1:30 pm, they were on their way to the venue in the new clothes they¡¯d acquired. Reaching there, they found that arge ring had been set up. It was sturdy and could withstand the battles that would take ce in it today. There were several banners of various colours bearing battle slogans that had been hung around the ce. At specific points were retractable stands with some vital information to the attendees. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be fine if you see him?¡± Phoenix mind linked his mate and she nodded in response to his question. From the second day, it was important for the top three packs to be present though notpulsory. The top three Alphas could actually choose toe on the third day which was the finals for the Alphaless packs. ¡­ The time finally came. A silver-haired, dark-skinned, tall and slightly plumpdy with a charming appearance (wearing a long, fitted crimson gown that revealed her cleavage, and entuated her feminine shape and 8-inch silver heels) ascended the sand-coloured tform. She waved at the audience, doing a little happy dance that made her boobs jiggle, causing some unmated males to whistle. When she was done with her demonstration, she blew a kiss at one of the males in the audience. He pretended to faint, causing his pack members to giggle. She steadied her posture and began her speech with a sweet melodious voice. ¡°Good afternoon, lovelydies and charming gentlemen. It¡¯s nice to see you all here, to witness this contest in person. I¡¯m Charlotte DeManuel, daughter of the Beta of the 9th-ranked pack. I¡¯m honoured to be on this tform and I can guarantee, thispetition won¡¯t be boring with me here. Also, I¡¯m single.¡± she winked. There were some who got into rtionships before meeting their fated mate. But they never took it seriously for they¡¯d never feel for the other person what they¡¯d feel for their fated mate, even if they didn¡¯t like thetter. Chapter 108 ¡°Alright, ytime¡¯s over. Let¡¯s get to the real business. Today, as the norm, each Alphaless pack must produce 6 members to battle. We¡¯ve specially selected the warriors from each Alphaless pack. So I¡¯ll be calling your names. Then you¡¯ll take your spot on the field with your pack members and form a group. Am I clear?¡± she asked with a serious expression. Those in the packs who were topete today yelled: ¡°Yes!!¡± ¡°Fantastic! I¡¯ll be calling the names randomly but you¡¯ll know where you belong. (looks at the paper in her left hand) First on the list is¡­ Dexter Iddyson.¡± Hearing his name, the particr warrior left his pack mates and headed to the field. Seeing this, she continued without looking at the audience. ¡°Ralph Linnington, Cuzner Louis, Ryan Cooper, Juliet Ackley¡­ Hmm, interesting. Romeo Bierton, Urwin Zacksfield, Gilbert Dallison, Zain Dumphy, Zachary Braxton, Eaden Kaine, Zyair Leoson, Liam Brooks, Vincent Rangecroft, Jade Daliby, Erwin Zacksfield, Karlin Naylor, Johnson Roman, Oliver Miles, Luca Jandrill, Kyle Foster, Robinson Jephcott, Kai Mcllvain, Arleth Weston, Greyson Hunter, Dominic Jaxon, Zehelina Mockridge, Dante Harrison, Hazel Anderson, Mel Puxty, Aubrey Pulvertoft, Theo Xavion¡­¡± Minutester. ¡°Emberlyn Galusha, Mh Fynch, I Ayrmyn andstly, Oaklynn Elrod.¡± she put her hand down, heaving a small sigh as she faced the audience once again. All those whose names were called stood with their pack members forming 20 groups, each having their own g with their pack¡¯s name on it, held by the chosen pack member at the front. Seeing this, Ms Charlotte nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Now that you¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll let you know a few things. Of the 6 from each pack selected, only 2 willpete. One is the main fighter, the other will be the substitute. The other four members will be the supports of the 2 fighters. You are to give them the encouragement and whatever they need during the short breaks assigned to them. The breaks are no more than 2 minutes so you supports must be diligent. Boxes will be passed around each group. You all must pick whatever you touch in the box with your eyes closed. Please pick whatever your fingers touch otherwise if unlucky, you¡¯ll be disqualified from the group immediately. That could mean one less support or, worse, one less fighter. Alright, please close your eyes. Stretch out your right hand only when the assigned staff instructs you to.¡± The 20 groups closed their eyes, hands sped behind their backs. 20 assigned people headed to the field carrying several beautiful small boxes of various colours. They took their positions in front of the groups and at Charlotte¡¯s signal, they started going around, gently tapping the shoulder of the warrior they stood in front of, urging him or her to pick something from the box. Those who tried to pick something that they hadn¡¯t touched were pinched on the left shoulder by the assigned staff carrying the box. This meant they were disqualified and must leave silently. Soon the people carrying the boxes left the field. ¡°Some of you can be so headstrong.¡± Charlotte shook her head in pity before continuing. ¡°All of you, open your eyes,¡± shemanded and they obeyed her. Some groups could see to their dismay that they were missing one or more members. Ms Charlotte resumed speaking again with a serious expression. ¡°Those holding leather wristbands, you are the main fighter. Those holding either an arm sleeve or armband, you are the substitute fighter. The others holding ribbons of varied colours, you know yourselves. The groups who lost members are disyed on the screen along with what theyck together with those groups whose members areplete.¡± Everyone could now see on the screens around the venue, the current status of the groups. [ Blue Cove ¨C Minus substitute fighter. Moon Dream ¨C Minus 2 supports and substitute fighter Bravemane ¨C Minus main fighter. Western Moon ¨C Minus substitute fighter. Serenic Moonlight ¨C Minus main fighter, substitute and 1 support. Shadow ¨C Minus main fighter, substitute fighter. Blood star ¨C Intact! Storm Riders ¨C Minus 4 supports. Crimson Fangs ¨C Intact! Mystic Howl ¨C Minus Main fighter. Wild Fang ¨C Intact! Vtile Berserks ¨C Minus 4 support, substitute fighter. Cruelcrest ¨C Minus main fighter, 3 supports. Silent Inferno ¨C Intact! Lunar stone- Minus 4 supports. zepaw ¨C Minus main fighter, 2 supports, substitute fighter. Moon¡¯s Pdin ¨C Intact! Real Fangs- Intact! Erion- Intact! Goldfang ¨C Minus main fighter, substitute fighter, 1 support. ] Everyone awaited the decision that would follow. A few minutester, a stern-looking, brown-haired man of average height, dressed in a red and ck striped suit ascended the stage and introduced himself as George Whitlock, Gamma of the 10th-ranked pack. He was the one who would decide the fate of the packs who disobeyed. ¡°I will announce the solutions and penalty for you disobedient fes. Firstly, the following packs listed will not participate in this event today. You¡¯re wee to try in three years¡¯ time or just disband if this was yourst chance. Serenic Moonlight, Cruelcrest, zepaw, Goldfang, Shadow, Vtile Berserks. Members of these packs, please leave the field. Secondly, two people make a group, hence, Storm Riders and Lunar stone packs can participate without supports but before the fighters canpete, they must serve the punishment of 1000 pushups which must be done in a span of 20 minutes. If unwilling, they are free to go home! Andstly, Blue Cove will sacrifice thest two supports to bring back the substitute fighter. Bravemane and Mystic Howl will sacrifice all 4 supports to bring back their main fighter. These three packs penalty is also 1000 pushups. Congrattions to those other packs who stayed honest. I wish you all good luck.¡± he then descended the tform. Ms Charlotte resumed speaking: ¡°This activity has never been done in the past contests. Thispetition features things that no one expects. And it will be a warning and a lesson for futurepetitors. Now that you guys know where you stand, it¡¯s about time to prepare for the battle. For the groups withplete members, please head to the costume centres and for those who are under penalty, please head first to the disciplinary hall. If you sessfully serve your punishment, then you canpete.¡± After the contesting groups had left the field to the various destinations, Ms Charlotte smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a little show for you all to send away your boredom as you await the uing battles. Have fun!¡± she then left the tform, blowing a kiss at a dark-skinned older man who was standing behind an Alpha King. He simply harrumphed. That was her father, Beta James Demanuel. The 9th-ranked Alpha King, Dyneley Rowden chuckled. ¡°James, your daughter never minds where she is. You¡¯re lucky to have such a nice baby girl. I wish I had a daughter like that. Mine only loves guns more than her father. (sigh)¡± ¡°Alpha, I¡¯d love it if we could switch daughters.¡± Beta James replied. ¡°As if you canst a week without your real daughter. I don¡¯t want you knocking on my door for another exchange. I¡¯ll pass!¡± the Alphaughed while his Beta just folded his arms. ¡°And why do you keep standing? There¡¯s space here. I told you to sit.¡± ¡°Alpha, maybe at home I can agree but not here.¡± Beta James replied. Gamma¡¯s usually stay behind in the pack, maintaining order during thispetition. But in rare cases, if they are assigned a role in thispetition, they can then tag along with the Alpha. Not long after, a group of 8 men dressed in matching costumes and a veiled woman whose fur costume was different from the rest rushed to the field. 6 of the men were carrying drums of various sizes and colours while the other two stood in front of them hands sped behind their backs, wearing stoic faces. Thedy stood in between them, hands akimbo.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suddenly, flute music was heard as two prettydies ran unhurriedly to the field dressed in a different dancing costume that was not as elegant as the first woman¡¯s. The 6 menmenced ying the drums while making different nature sounds. Then thedy in the middle of the two men raised her hands towards the skies and knelt, before singing in anguage only werewolves would understand. The two men pressed their palms together and hummed asionally while taking a few steps forward. Then they¡¯d return to the original spot. Chapter 109 5 minutester. The female fluters danced around the drummers who seemed to be in apetition of their own. At one point, two moredies joined the group, each carrying a small bowl. They danced around the two men in front. After a while, they both poured the contents of the bowl- milk- on the female singer¡¯s head. Then they helped her stand and danced together with her. Soon the entire group danced around the ring thrice before ending the performance, hands across their chest. The singer was an exception as she had her left hand on her waist, beckoning at the audience with the other while wearing a provocative smile. The audience apuded their performance as the troupe left the field unhurriedly. Not long after that, Ms Charlotte returned to the tform and expressed gratitude to the troupe for their amazing performance. ¡°The fun¡¯s about to begin. The rules of the matches today are simple. No cheating! No shifting! No killing! Injuries can be featured. Supports cannot give anything other than water, first aid and a towel. Fighters cannot use weapons nor wear footgear. No trying to amputate body parts. Either fighter of the same pack can take over the moment the first fighter is down; This must be done quickly and the opponent fighter can be reced or choose to continue with the new contender. If you knock out or throw the opponent out of the ring, then you¡¯ve won that round. To sum it all up; Don¡¯t go too far but don¡¯t restrain yourself nor pity your opponent. Now for the first match, Erion and Real Fangs packs will be contending. Good luck!¡± she descended the tform. The indicated packs¡¯ main fighter, the substitutes and supports headed towards the ring. The main fighters were shirtless and wearing shorts and wristbands while substitutes wore transparent crop tops and loose pants along with their armbands. The supports wore white t-shirts and ck joggers along with various coloured ribbons tied around their heads. Erion¡¯s substitute fighter, a tall, slim and dark-skinned man with dyed golden, braided hair, was the first to go up. Seeing this, the substitute fighter of Real Fangs, an olive-skinned, short man who had a long scar on his left shoulder, also entered the ring. Both walked around each other for a few seconds, assessing each other and at the referee¡¯s whistle, they pounced at each other with their fingernails transforming into ws. Injuries soon appeared on their body as they swiped their ws at each other, also taking chances tond a punch whenever they could. 3 minutester, they stood, staring at each other with frowning faces as their chests heaved. After resting a few seconds without calling for the help of the supports, they pounced at each other again, bing more brutal than before. The substitute fighter of Erion suddenly missed his step and fell to the floor, the opponent wanted to sink his ws into the fallen fighter¡¯s shoulder but the main fighter of Erion jumped into the ring and pushed the opponent away, causing thetter to fall to the hard floor of the ring. The main fighter of Real Fangs also got into the ring. The substitute fighter of Erion quickly rolled towards an extreme of the ring. The supports quickly pulled him out and took him to the allocated spot on the field where the weakened fighters were to rest while being tended to by their supports. Now the two main fighters were up against each other, both wearing baleful expressions. The Erion fighter showed his opponent a middle finger. ¡°You¡¯re going down.¡± he spat before rushing at the opponent speedily. ¡°Haha. As if I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± the Real Fangs¡¯ main fighter ran towards the opponent with a gleeful expression. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be able to entertain me for a while, simp.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wipe that smile off your ugly face.¡± the Erion fighter replied as he threw fast punches at the opponent who blocked his attacks with elbows. The Real Fangs fighter suddenly kicked his opponent, causing thetter to try retreating. ¡°Haha. Coward!¡± he mocked as he kicked his opponent again, causing him to kneel. ¡°Wrestle it is then.¡± The Erion fighter pulled on the opponent¡¯s feet, causing him to fall. Then he got atop him and began raining sessive punches. ¡°You¡¯re good but not strong enough.¡± the Real Fangs fighter suddenly overturned his opponent. Now he was the one atop. Lavana who was watching the battle from the costume centre looked at Zehelina. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. This is brutal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the start.¡± thetter replied with a serious expression. ¡°Mel is the main fighter. You are the substitute, Lavana. You don¡¯t have to do much. Just do your best and leave the rest to him. ¡± Lavana rose and walked to where Mel and Zyair sat. ¡°Mel, I¡¯ll be the first to go up,¡± she said. ¡°Okay. It doesn¡¯t matter who goes first. What matters is that the pack wins the round.¡± replied Mel. ¡°Thank you.¡± she then headed back to sit with Zehelina. ¡°Just like you said, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± she said with a smile while Zehelina nodded. 10 minutester, the Real Fangs main fighter was pounding the ground hard. His opponent had just thrown him out of the ring. That meant he and his pack had lost. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let this be. This was ourst chance.¡± with that thought, he jumped into the ring and punched the ted Erion fighter.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You aren¡¯t that sure about your defeat, huh?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ept it. You should be the one to go down!¡± yelled the Real Fangs fighter. ¡°Idiot!¡± the Erion fighter threw a hard punch at his opponent¡¯s stomach and also kicked him out of the ring again. This time the Real Fangs fighternded more miserably than before. ¡°Are you convinced, Zain Dumphy?¡± the Erion fighter asked with a smug look on his face. Thetter harrumphed and struggled to rise, rejecting any help from his supports. ¡°I¡¯ll never be convinced, Theo Xavion.¡± Zain spat as he limped away with his substitute and supports following behind. Charlotte got on the tform and began speaking: ¡°Well, that was a tough one. The winner has thrown his opponent out of the ring twice. That is incredible. Zain Dumphy, you vited the rules. Hence you¡¯ll serve a punishment of 5000 pushups or detention throughout the days of thepetition. The choice is yours. Please, a round of apuse for the winner of this round.¡± Following her request was apuse from the crowd. ¡°However, Theo, you shouldn¡¯t be too happy. You know why.¡± Theo nodded in understanding. He waved after getting off the ring. His excited supports and substitute carried him on their shoulders. ¡°Alright. The next contestants are from Silent Inferno and Wing Fang packs. Look forward to your amazing performances.¡± Charlotte then got off the tform. Soon the groups representing the two mentioned packs came to the field from the different costume centres. The fighters of Wild Fang were female while that of the opponent pack were males. The main fighter of Wild Fang was the first to get in the ring. Seeing this, the main fighter of Silent Inferno also did the same thing. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Emberlyn Galusha.¡± said the petitedy with reddish blonde wavy, short hair, and brown eyes. She¡¯s attired in a blue scoop-necked tank top and ck leather shorts. She had a winged sword tattoo on her left arm and piercings on her eyebrows. ¡°Robinson Jephcott.¡± the ck-haired man said in an apathetic tone. He just wanted to get this battle done with. He felt this was an easy battle as the opponent was the frail-looking woman who was trying to get on his good side. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not gonna show clemency just because you¡¯re a woman. I¡¯m gonna punch that face till it¡¯s disfigured,¡± he cautioned. If this woman knew what was good for her, admitting defeat without getting any injury was the best option. ¡°Er¡­ Ok. We¡¯ll fight then. Just don¡¯t cryter.¡± she said with a charming smile that caused him to chuckle in mockery. Thisdy¡­ He shook his head, thinking how miserable she¡¯d lookter because of her stubbornness. Chapter 110 ¡°You still have a chance to admit defeat, Emberlyn.¡± the man warned. She shook her head in refusal. ¡°No. I don¡¯t do such a thing. How can I just give up without even trying? I¡¯ll bring shame to my pack.¡± He scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ll bring shame whichever way since you¡¯ll be defeated by me.¡± ¡°Who are you to decide my fate?¡± she questioned with a frowning face as both of them started walking around each other slowly. At the referee¡¯s whistle, they charged at each other with battle cries, their nails changing into ws. *** Alpha Chase didn¡¯t bother going to the venue today. He was only interested in the winning Alphaless pack that would have a new Alpha. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to sit and watch the battles at the venue in person. He simply called the officials of thepetition with the excuse that he was unwell but would be present tomorrow surely. In his lodged residence, he was watching the battles being disyed on the huge tv screen while half-seated on thefy bed, his back resting on several stacked pillows. Yesterday, he didn¡¯t find any dubious female partaking in the events of yesterday. So today he wanted to see if that Lavana would show up; That way, he¡¯ll have her captured before tomorrow. He couldn¡¯t wait to torture that unsightly b*tchy ex-mate. Currently, he was watching the battle between Emberlyn and Robinson. At first, it seemed she had the upper hand but the man beat her, eventually using her body to hit the floor hard severally without clemency. ¡°I warned you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Robinson chuckled as he mmed her body to the floor of the ring again. She was barely conscious at this point but refused to concede defeat. Each time he mmed her to the floor, she would still struggle to rise again with gritted teeth andboured breathing. This Robinson wanted to break herpletely. He found no fun in just throwing her out of the ring. The substitute fighter of Wild Fang suddenly got into the ring and stopped him from mming her packmate¡¯s body to the floor again. ¡°Let me carry on, Lyn,¡± she whispered and Emberlyn rolled towards the edge of the ring quickly and the supports of Wild Fang took her out hurriedly to the allocated spot. Now it was the substitute fighter of Wild Fang against the main fighter of Silent Inferno. From the look of things, he didn¡¯t want to be reced yet. ¡°Lass, don¡¯t put up a bold front. Just concede defeat,¡± Robinson spoke with arms folded. In his eyes, thisdy who was slenderer than that Emberlyn would faint before his punch got close to her. ¡°You hurt Lyn. I will help her get retribution.¡± the golden-haireddy said in an unhappy tone, her chest heaving. Robinson shook his head in pity. ¡®This bunch of weaklings dare toe here andpete.¡¯ he thought in amusement. ¡°I, Juliet Ackley, will beat you easily. Mark my words!¡± she showed a middle finger at him. ¡°I¡¯m getting turned off. Let¡¯s fight.¡± Robinson lunged at her, his nails lengthening into ws. Juliet did the same and both collided. Surprisingly, Robinson was the one who fell to the floor of the ring. She quickly sat on him and retracted her ws. ¡°Watch me, loser!¡± she spat and started raining heavy blows at him in fast session. He covered his face with his hands but when they received her blows, cracks were heard after a few seconds. His hands were slightly parted and she took the chance to widen them further by hitting them with more strength. Now that his face was undefended, she beamed at him. ¡°You wanted to disfigure my Lyn, huh?¡± she threw a heavier punch at his jaw, causing it to dislocate. As it tried to rearrange itself, shended more punches at both sides of his face ruthlessly. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too early to say that, nor will I even let you.¡± she got up and kicked his belly hard, causing him to cry out in pain. ¡°Shut it, wimp!¡± she kicked him to the edge of the ring. Seeing this, the red-haired substitute fighter of Silent Inferno quickly got into the ring as the supports dragged Robinson out. ¡°Lass¡­¡± Juliet interrupted the pissed new opponent by throwing a punch at him which he tried to dodge but his action was inefficacious. The punch sent him to the floor of the ring. Jeez! Her punches were really something! He rose from the floor and quickly got into a fighting stance. ¡°Boring!¡± Juliet¡¯s ws extended and she jumped at him, swiping down her red ws. ¡°Stop! I admit defeat!¡± the substitute fighter cried out. ¡°Nah, you know the rules. It¡¯s either I beat you till you have no strength to move or I throw you outta the ring unconscious.¡± she spat as she sent him to the floor again and sat on his stomach. She raised her right hand tond a punch in his face. ¡°No, no. My handsome face! Juliet, please, you can hit anywhere, just not my face. I toil so hard to preserve my beauty!¡± he implored. ¡°(frown) So my Lyn doesn¡¯t do that?¡± Juliet questioned as she threw another punch at his face which he protected with his hands. Nevertheless, she still hit his hands until they parted, quivering. She frittered no time innding three blows on the right side of his face. ¡°You¡¯ve done your part. Now¡¯s my turn.¡± he suddenly overturned the stunned Juliet, pinning her hands to the ring¡¯s floor. No matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t get free of his grasp. ¡°Now how does that feel, Juliet?¡± he asked with a triumphant smirk. In response, she looked away from him, her chest heaving. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°No. I want to punch your face so you¡¯ll turn hideous. Don¡¯t me me.¡± he chuckled beforending a heavy punch at her jaw. A cracking sound could be heard and she spat out blood and 2 teeth.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Curse you,¡± she shrieked before overturning him. She rained punches without even looking, she didn¡¯t care if she even hit his neck. He made her lose her teeth- that was unforgivable! She suddenly got off him and the next thing she did was m his body against the floor of the ring even harder than Robinson. Her eyes were bloodshot but she had no sign of shifting. A minuteter, she threw the terrified him out of the ring. Hended on the ground, barely able to lift a finger. Opening his eyes was even a huge problem. ¡°Yeah!¡± she raised both hands up facing her pack members while wearing a victorious look. Alpha Chase switched off the TV. Chapter 111 He felt this was way too boring to watch. And then the next battle that would take ce was between the punished packs. ording to the updates he received a minute ago, of the five of them, only 2 of the disciplined packs sessfully served their punishments. So they would be battling before the other intact Alphaless packs would get a chance. He bet the fighters of these two packs must already be exhausted and knew the fight would be too insipid. He¡¯d better use the time to do other stuff. * * * 18 minutester. He switched it back on and saw that surprisingly, the battle between Storm Riders and Mystic Howl was still ongoing and it was much more brutal than the second battle. The substitute fighters of these packs were at the allocated spot with the supports resetting their dislocated bones while they gritted their teeth. The fate of the two packs now rested on their main fighters who were stronger and more battle-experienced. ¡°Seems I underestimated them. I missed so much in just half an hour.¡± he sighed as he got on the bed again, resting his back on the stacked pillows. His phone buzzed and he picked it up from atop the bedside cab. He saw it was an unknown number calling. He answered it anyway, while not taking his eyes from the screen. He wanted to see if any of the fighters would die. Although the rules said ¡®No killing!¡¯ he¡¯d be d if someone actually died today. Then he¡¯d take note of that dead fighter¡¯s opponent so he can add him to his pack as a worker. If he does well, he can climb the ranks. After all, who would lose out on the opportunity to join one of the top 3 ranked packs? Even a fool would want to. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh sorry. Wrong number.¡± replied the childish voice on the other end before cutting the call. He shook his head before cing it on the bedside cab. However, his phone rang again after two minutes. Lazily picking it up from where he kept it, he answered the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°You idiot! Why did you even bother calling this number¡­ Oh sorry, Alpha Chase. My stupid son was the one who called you, haha.¡± Chase could recognise this voice. It belonged to a friend from another pack. Both attended the same school and then they were separated after graduation. He had also changed his number and only important individuals had it. ¡°Henley¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°Pal, it¡¯s been a long since I heard your voice.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Chase agreed, his eyes still fixed on the Tv screen. ¡°How did you get my number?¡± ¡°A secret, my dear.¡± ¡°You can die with the secret then.¡± Chase replied in a bored tone. ¡°Fe, are you alright?¡± ¡°(scoff) You talk as if you know me.¡± ¡°Of course, I know you well, Alpha Chase. I think you¡¯re bothered about something.¡± ¡°Hey, all Alphas are bothered about the welfare of their pack, alright.¡± Chase snapped. ¡°Yeah, I know that, Alpha King Chase. Come on, you can just tell me what it is and if it¡¯s within my capability, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. Goodbye, Henley.¡± he cut the call and put it back on the cab. He watched intently as Ms Charlotte havingmended the two packs for the interesting battle, dered Storm Riders the winner of that battle, resulting in apuse. Then she also announced that the Crimson Fangs pack had been disqualified from battling and upon reaching theirnd are to disband and give up possession of thend they dwell in. After pausing for a few seconds while taking in the expressions of those in the audience- some worried, others apathetic- she then resumed speaking: ¡°Now we call on the final two packs topete. Moon¡¯s Pdin and Blood Star pack! We look forward to an excellent performance from you guys. Goodluck.¡± she winked before descending the tform. Not long after the fighters and supports of Crimson Fangs walked arrogantly to the field while waving those cheering at them. The fighters of this pack were 2 males and the supports had 2 beauties among them. The main fighter was a tall, reddish-brown-haired male with a well-built body, attired in a grey t-shirt and ck loose cotton shorts. While the substitute fighter was a head shorter with a shaved head and tanned skin. Several scars could be found on his arms and one on his right eyebrow that ran down to his cheek. He looked menacing and also some females found him really manly. Many bet he was even stronger than the main fighter. A minute passed and no one from the opponent pack hade. Many thought they maybe chickened out. If it was indeed true, they should be stripped of their wolf spirits. A werewolf, even if it¡¯s an Omega, is not afraid of a fight. Moreover, it¡¯s not even a fight to the death. In the 3rd minute, however, the supports of Blood Star pack along with their fighters arrived in ax manner. ¡°These snobbish fools. They think this is their sitting room?¡± The main fighter of Moon¡¯s Pdin spat with arms folded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They don¡¯t look that impressive. Oh, wait, that substitute fighter of theirs is really hot. I mean¡­ just look at her. She¡¯s practically coitus on legs!¡± the substitute fighter said in awe as he watched the curvy, red-haired female who walked behind Mel with a curious, innocent look. She¡¯s dressed in a in ck round-necked, thigh-length, loose re cotton tunic top with a curved hem and ck opague capri leggings. If not for the fact that he needed to keep hisposure as he was before of thousands of people, he would have been drooling. This piece of meat is something every male wants. It¡¯s not only him, many in the audience already had their eyes on her. Her beauty is unique!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°We¡¯re here, opponents.¡± Zyair said as they reached where the other pack stood. ¡°How dare you keep us waiting?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re your ancestors.¡± Zehelina replied to the pissed main fighter, sticking out her tongue. ¡°You¡­¡± the irked main fighter pointed at them speechlessly. ¡°Put those hands down. I hate being pointed at,¡± said Mel in a carefree tone. The annoyed main fighter of Moon¡¯s Pdin quickly jumped into the ring, surprising Lavana. But then she shrugged. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll go first, Lava,¡± Mel smirked as he smoothened his red tank top that almost covered his dark brown shorts. ¡°Yeah, you win. Don¡¯t pity him.¡± she reminded. ¡°I should say the opposite to you, Lavana.¡± he mindlinked before getting into the ring to face his opponent. They shook hands before introducing each other. Mel¡¯s opponent was named Eaden Kaine. They then stood on opposite ends of the ring, studying each other with sly smirks. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t break your bone too easily,¡± Eaden said in a carefree manner. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to break too many of your bones,¡± Mel replied with a chuckle. At the referee¡¯s signal, both of them walked to each other and shook hands again before parting and rushing towards each other immediately. They didn¡¯t transform their hands into ws immediately like the others, nor did they curl their hands into fists and there was no battle cry before they collided. Eaden kicked Mel and he fell to the floor of the ring causing many to shake their head in disappointment. Just one kick and he fell down like that? Mel tried to rise but Eaden sat on him, pressing his knees on Mel¡¯s hands so now his face was without shield and Eaden curled his hands into fists. ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you canst!¡± Eaden grinned but before he couldnd a punch, Mel suddenly raised his hands and overturned him. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy early.¡± Mel advised before raising his opponent by the neck and throwing him to an end of the ring. Thetter rose up from the spot he fell on and rushed at Mel with bloodshot eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± he yelled. ¡°I already see you in my frying pan,¡± Mel replied as he dodged his opponent¡¯s punches. ¡°Being big doesn¡¯t guarantee definite victory in battles, Eaden.¡± ¡°Stop talking and fight. You keep dodging. Are you chicken?¡± ¡°If I was a chicken I won¡¯t have the guts toe here. But chicken is delicious¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking out of point. Fight me, you idiot!¡± ¡°Nah. I am too weak to fight you head-on. Besides, dodging is a wonderful skill. If you can¡¯t beat your opponent, at least you should be able to run to safety and that¡¯s where dodginges in.¡± ¡°You wimp! I¡¯m not here for you to lecture me. Fight me! Don¡¯t think your n of tiring me out by just dodging will work.¡± Eaden yelled in spite. ¡°Then make it unsessful, Eaden,¡± Mel said while yawning. ¡°Eat my fist!¡± Eaden suddenly jumped at Mel, hoping to punch him in the face but Mel dodged by a hairbreadth, causing his opponent to punch the metal chains around the ring instead. He quickly rose and rushed toward Mel who had also decided to be serious with the fight. As both collided, he kept kneeling Eaden in the gut but thetter was firm and didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Geez! This biggie is sure strong.¡± he thought as he changed tactics, trying to trip Eaden instead but instead, he was the one who got tripped. Before he could try to rise, his opponent was already seated on his stomach. Mel used his hands to hold his opponent¡¯s, aiming to get him off by force but to his dismay he couldn¡¯t. Chapter 112 ¡°Weakling!¡± Eaden chuckled on seeing his opponent¡¯s plight. ¡°I¡¯m gonna crush you.¡± he spat. ¡°Hey, stop spitting on me. Disgusting!¡± Melined. ¡°Oh, my saliva is what you worry about, huh?¡± Eaden finally overpowered Mel and punched him in the face. ¡°Damn, that hurts. My mate is watching me. I gotta make her proud.¡± Mel said as he pushed Eaden off him. He sat on his opponent¡¯s body andnded heavy blows to Eaden¡¯s face. ¡°Your punches are weak, dude,¡± Eaden threw Mel off him and rose. Mel tried to rise but Eaden kicked his gut hard, sending him to an edge of the ring before walking over as Mel struggled to rise. ¡°You¡¯re not even enough for me to beat. How disappointing!¡± Eaden raised Mel by the neck with his left hand and then spat on him. ¡°You were worried about my saliva. Now I spit on you. What can you do?¡± Mel¡¯s nails elongated into ws and he stuck them in his opponent¡¯s arms forcing Eaden to let go of him. ¡°Now you resort to this. Pathetic!¡± Eaden¡¯s nails lengthened too. ¡°Let¡¯s see whose ws are better.¡± He lunged at Mel, swiping his ws. Mel did the same and finally sent Eaden to the floor. Then he stepped on thetter¡¯s face, even kicking his head. ¡°Damn!¡± Eaden cussed after also receiving a heavy punch in the gut from Mel. Whenever he tried to rise, a punch sent him lying down. ¡°You spit on my face. Did you know my mate was watching? How can you spit on my handsome face, huh? When I get home, how will she still want to kiss me?¡± Mel said while delivering several punches to Eaden¡¯s face. Now he looked hideous. The substitute fighter suddenly got into the ring and Mel kicked Eaden towards the edge of the ring and the supports quickly carried him out. Now it was Mel versus the substitute fighter of Moon¡¯s pdin. ¡°Yo, is that hottie there your mate?¡± Mel¡¯s opponent asked. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Gilbert Morrison.¡± He introduced.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°My mate isn¡¯t here,¡± Mel replied with arms folded. ¡°So that hottie is unmated?¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you talking about?¡± Mel asked. At this point, they were walking around each other. ¡°Your recement.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming about my pack member and fight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be merciful because of her.¡± ¡°(scoff) Clemency? I don¡¯t need it. Give it your all.¡± Mel charged at his new opponent while the other shook his head. ¡°Man, you¡¯re not worthy.¡± Gilbert also lunged at Mel. He caught Mel¡¯s punch and twisted his right hand. ¡°Too bad the rules say no killing and no amputating or else your stupid head won¡¯t be intact with the rest of your body anymore.¡± Gilbert spat. Mel fell to the floor of the ring, gritting his teeth as beads of sweat formed on his forehead. He was in no position to fight. Gilbert kicked Mel¡¯s face and gut severally but Mel kept trying to rise. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be an evesting roach here.¡± He then kicked Mel to the end of the ring. Lavana jumped into the ring. She looked glum. ¡°Aww! So cute. I finally get to see the beauty up close. What¡¯s your name?¡± Gilbert asked. At this point, the supports of Blood Star had already taken Mel out of the ring to the allocated spot. There, Zyair helped reset his arm while Mel gritted his teeth hard, not letting out a sound, his chest heaving. He kept staring at the ring. It¡¯s Lavana¡¯s fight that would determine the fate of the pack today. On the ring, the annoyed Lavana charged at Gilbert who was talking about love. Landing a punch at his jaw, she spat: ¡°I said FIGHT ME!¡± ¡°Fiesty! I like it. You¡¯re a bit strong too. But here¡¯s the deal. Let me kiss you and then I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡± Gilbert proposed. ¡°In your dreams!¡± she punched him again, sending him to the floor. ¡°I might as well make you bend to my will.¡± Rising, he lengthened his nails and charged at Lavana. Reaching her spot, he swiped his long ws. But she dodged his attack. ¡°You two are the same. Dodging won¡¯t save you.¡± He charged at her again but she dodged. This continued for 10 more minutes. There were times he thought he would wound her with his ws but each time, she¡¯d dodge by a hairbreadth. ¡°Lady, you n on tiring me out?¡± ¡°Nah. This can be considered warming you up.¡± She replied as she dodged his attack again. ¡°B*tch!¡± he couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m no b*tch.¡± She stopped dodging and caught his right hand. ¡°You¡­¡± Gilbert was shocked at the amount of strength she possessed. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t free himself from her grasp. ¡°You¡­ Let go of me!¡± he demanded. ¡°Okay.¡± She twisted his right hand before letting go. The pain sent him kneeling with gritted teeth. She bent over and said to him: ¡°You may be more experienced in battle than I am. But I got something youck¡­ monstrous strength.¡± She whispered thest part beforending a heavy punch to his left jaw which made it dislocate. He fell to the floor from the impact. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I like doing. Do you know? Do you want to know?¡± Gilbert nodded and also shook his head in response. He really didn¡¯t want to know. But she wasn¡¯t going to leave it at that. ¡°I like breaking limbs of opponents that piss me off! You can be my victim today and experience the incredible sensation. What do you say?¡± she asked with a look that made him shiver. ¡°N-No! Please, I ad¡­¡± ¡°Too early for that plus that¡¯s not what the rules say.¡± ¡°Please, just throw me out of the ring however you want even with eyes closed! I honestly don¡¯t care where I¡¯llnd.¡± He begged. It was better than the one-sided beating from this demoness. It was a hundred¡­ no, even a thousand times better. What kind of Beta wolf was she? She¡¯s almost as strong as an Alpha. She might even be the ultimate winner of thispetition! ¡°I will fulfil your request,¡± Lavana said with a grin that didn¡¯t sit well with him. ¡°T-Thank¡­¡± she interrupted him. ¡°Only after I break your limbs, Gilbert.¡± She chuckled as she broke his other hand and then his legs. Then she started kicking him from one end of the ring to the other. Before the supports could grab him from the ring, she was always faster to arrive and then kick him to the other end. Then she raised him up with one hand by the neck. He couldn¡¯t talk as his jaws hurt so bad and his limbs were all broken so he couldn¡¯t even resist. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity that I can¡¯t kill you nor cut off any body part.¡± She grumbled before taking him to the edge of the ring. She put his hands on the upper rope and told him not to fall or else, she might break his skull. He vigorously nodded. His supports dared not approach after seeing her look. If they were not cautious, they might even be dragged into the ring and receive a one-sided beating too. They could only pray she throws him out of the ring soon. Lavana¡¯s nails elongated a bit. She didn¡¯t want the full length of her ws to be known by the world. Then she used her ws to design his upper body. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m bored. Let me throw you out as you wished.¡± She sent him to the floor on his belly and then stepped on his back twice. Cracking sounds were heard as she did that. Certainly, even his spinal cord and rib cage now had problems. Satisfied, she picked him up by his neck and threw him out of the ring. Then she got off the ring and headed to where Mel¡¯s hands were still being reset, not minding the stunned audience. So far, it was only her that delivered a one-sided beating without a scratch from her opponent. There was apuse from all present, secondster. Now many Alphas had their eyes on her. She was not just beautiful but really strong to boot. This was the kind of Luna they needed! Alpha Chase clenched his hands into fists. This woman¡¯s name he didn¡¯t know, but something told him that she was precarious and that there was more to her. The Lavana that escaped from Ralton pack was so skinny and didn¡¯t look good in any way. She didn¡¯t have shape, wasn¡¯t beautiful and it was impossible to gain so much flesh in such a short time even if she was an Olmpha. So it could be possible that thisdy isn¡¯t Lavana. If that was true, considering how exquisite and strong she was, he could at least get her to be his concubine. To be the second wife of a top-ranked Alpha, isn¡¯t that a dreame true? Many would even forego their true mate for this opportunity to swim in riches! He couldn¡¯t wait to bed thisdy if she wasn¡¯t that damned Lavana. She¡¯s so hot, he was already getting aroused even though he wasn¡¯t there in person. He imagined the wonderful sight of her riding his member with her jiggling, round butt, even gracing his shaft with her bosom and how lovely she would sound as he made love to her. Gosh! He must get this woman. Even if she turned out to be Lavana, he would at least have a good taste before torturing her. She would make a good sex ve. Thinking of it, his eyes sparkled. Now he was more than eager to attend the event tomorrow. He has to look his best no matter who she was. Taking his car key in hand, he decided it was a good time to go shopping. He heard his wolf spirit scoff. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want us to look good?¡± ¡°Chase, shame on you. Not only did you ditch the wonderful pearl for a fish eye but you¡¯re also nning on being unfaithful to the fish eye. I despise you, Chase. I loathe you. Let me warn you. If you dare bed thatdy, I will disappear and make you wolfless.¡± ¡°Ivan, you know what, you¡¯re really getting on my nerves these days. I will even bed her in wolf form.¡± ¡°Only if you can shift at the time. You will f*ck that bitch¡¯s wolf in your human form. I¡¯m not partaking in this.¡± ¡°If you approve of Jacinta¡­¡± Chase couldn¡¯tplete his words as Ivan had blocked him. He ran his hand through his hair and messed it up. If his wolf spirit could appear in physical form, he really wants to punch him in the face. But he won¡¯t let this spoil his fun. He turned off the Tv and left the residence with a chosen pack warrior. Chapter 113 Back at the venue, Lavana and the other 5 pack members were at the costume hall. Mel¡¯s bone had been reset sessfully. He could move his hand now but not too much as he was still healing. He and the other 4 thanked Lavana effusively. Blood Star pack would be at the Finals tomorrow and it was possible because of her! Even if she can fly and vanish, she can¡¯t use any of these abilities in that ring and neither can she use her really long ws. She didn¡¯t have much experience in battle but with her strength, she secured a ce for them. They all had changed back to the outfits they hade to the venue with. Then they headed back to the field to stand with the other 3 packs that made it to the finals. Charlotte addressed them for a while before sending them off the field amidst apuse from everyone. Most were pping mainly for one person- the female that impressed them. Several Alphas watched as Lavana walked to Phoenix and sat beside him. He ced a kiss on her forehead andmended her. This got quite a number of them irate. So this strong potential Luna they sought was already mated? And to such an ugly guy at that? What an insult! Many started devising ways in their mind how to snatch this female and even get her to reject her hideous mate! Phoenix, on sensing killing auras directed at him, turned to look at the culprits. He simply smirked before looking at his mate who was now resting on hisp. He patted her head gently and then looked in the direction of those unhappy Alphas. This ugly brat was challenging them? He¡¯s not even fit to carry the shoes of their Omegas and he dares threaten them? This guy really wants to be in the cold hands of death! ¡°Idiots! You better stop your bad thoughts. If you dare act upon it, I promise you, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes and cut your tongue!¡± he thought. When the event was over for the day, Phoenix carried his sleeping mate bridal style towards the parking lot with the other 6 pack members following behind. *** Blood Star pack. 7:59 pm. Several shifted grown-ups in the pack were seated in the parlour in Mel¡¯s house. Earlier when they saw the red-haireddy following behind Mel they were confused. ording to what they knew, 6 people left the pack, the addition of Lavana and her mate made it 8. They¡¯d seen Lavana¡¯s mate yesterday during the first andst activities in which he wowed everyone who underestimated him, especially in the 12th activity. They¡¯d also seen the other 6 who departed from their pack on screen yesterday. They expected to see Lavana today as a support at least. But instead, they saw a very beautifuldy that was taller than Lavana and had much meat on her body. She made women feel inferior. She even got many males of high rank in the arena excited even while wearing a tunic and Capri leggings, no make-up and no sexy look. Her innocent look was rather fascinating. She was the recement fighter for Blood Star pack. Lavana was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Maybe thisdy acknowledged herself as a pack member before they reached thepetition grounds?¡± Clyde Nithercott, a middle-aged man with tanned skin and small stature asked. ¡°(shakes her head) No, that¡¯s not possible. If there¡¯s a new pack member, either Rndro or my husband would have at least informed us either by call or text about the new development. But there¡¯s nothing of such sort.¡± said Regina. ¡°Maybe she got acknowledged today and there¡¯s no time to inform us yet about it?¡± Magnolia asked with creased eyebrows. ¡°(sigh) Guys, in any case, this mysterious female has won us a spot in the finals tomorrow,¡± said Carmelia. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± the others agreed. ¡°Thatdy is pure badass!¡± ¡°True! The way she beat up that numbskull Gilbert, Damn! It blew my mind.¡± eximed Keaton Ellington, a man with a scar on the right side of his face. ¡°Did you guys notice one thing?¡± Regina couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What is it?¡± Magnolia asked. ¡°Thatdy wasst seen in Phoenix¡¯s arms,¡± Regina replied. ¡°Yeah. I recall. Why is she with Phoenix? Where is Lavana? How could she let her mate be that close to someone else?¡± Magnolia questioned. ¡°Maybe Phoenix¡¯s a cheater?¡± Clyde suggested. ¡°Or are they no longer together?¡± Simone Crethford, a bald female with a burly build asked, arms folded and legs crossed. ¡°Guys, silence! We¡¯ve all watched the events that unfolded at thepetition grounds and in the end, thedy imed victory for Blood Star. Let¡¯s not be so nosy, alright?¡± Carmelia chided. ¡°Right!¡± the others agreed and apologised for talking out of point. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Spread the news to the precious ones who helped guard our pack today and our young ones- Blood Star will bepeting tomorrow,¡± said Carmelia with a small smile pasted on her lips. The others rose and left with excited faces. They would celebrate the victory in their homes. Now there were only three females in the sitting room.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I think we can only wait for rification from either of our husbands,¡± said Regina with a shrug. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what we can do. However, we need to celebrate at least, our victory today.¡± replied Carmelia. ¡°I really hope Lavana¡¯s alright, wherever she is. If it turns out that Phoenix backstabbed her, I¡¯m gonna rip him to shreds.¡± Magnolia spat. ¡°Maggie, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, alright?¡± Regina scolded. ¡°(sigh) Fine. I¡¯ll wait for the exnation. It just better not be what I¡¯m thinking.¡± ¡°Maggie!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°How about we discuss what to make for tonight.¡± Carmelia changed the topic quickly. Pregnant she-wolves easily get mad and were a ticking time bomb. She had gotten pregnant before so she had to quickly defuse the situation. ¡°Uh, you decide,¡± replied Regina after thinking for a while. Carmelia then smiled as she brought out a paper containing the food she had in mind. ¡°Okay, so we¡¯ll be making¡­¡± Chapter 114 ckville Hotel, Jygane City. The eight of them were in the room assigned to thedies in the group. Phoenix was seated on the bed with Lavana seated on hisp and resting her head on his chest. ¡°She sure can sleep,¡± Zehelinamented as she stared at the peaceful look on Lavana¡¯s face. Phoenix chuckled and gentlyid his mate on the bed and covered her with the bed cover. Then he looked at them, rubbing his palms together. ¡°So I guess members of the pack might be worried as to why this newdy is found in my arms and where the Lavana they know is?¡± ¡°(nod) Pretty sure about that,¡± Oliver replied, adjusting his sses. ¡°Handle it your way,¡± Phoenix replied before cing a kiss on his mate¡¯s forehead. Facing Zehelina, he said: ¡°Please take care of my mate. Don¡¯t let her sleep in these clothes.¡± Zehelina nodded in ord and he rose from the bed, stretching both hands sideways. ¡°Alright. (yawn) Who¡¯s sleeping with me today?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like you¡¯re gay,¡± Oliver said with arms folded. ¡°I am indeed gay that you¡¯ve chosen to share the bed with me tonight. Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± Phoenix smilingly patted Oliver¡¯s right shoulder. ¡°M-Me?¡± Oliver pointed to himself in incredulity. ¡°Haha, good for ya!¡± Dante stuck out his tongue. Oliver rolled his eyes and shook his head before leaving the room with his roommate for the night. ¡°Buddy, what will you tell our pack members?¡± Mel asked Rndro. ¡°Something mysterious. Will keep them specting until we arrive. Haha!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy.¡± Mel nudged his friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You speak like you¡¯re some saint.¡± Rndro chuckled as they left the room with the other two guys after telling Zehelina ¡®Goodnight¡¯. ¡­ The next day. 11:00 am. They arrived at the venue. 4 long banners made of the finest silk were the only banners hung around the venue at a considerable distance apart. Storm Rider¡¯s banner had a beige colour with ck fringes and their pack¡¯s brand which was a wolf¡¯s head with a skull in its mouth was vividly drawn on the banner. Wild Fangs¡¯ banner was lc purple with boysenberry-coloured fringes and their pack¡¯s brand of a huge shiny navy blue sword with metallic gold wings was on it. Erion pack¡¯s banner was royal blue with ivory white fringes and possessed their pack brand of a golden wolf with glowing green eyes howling. Lastly, Blood Star pack¡¯s banner was white and possessed golden fringes with the pack¡¯s brand of a massive luminous red star and with dark red markings all around it in a circr shape. Each banner seemed to bepeting with the others in terms of being imposing and catchy. ¡°Woah, look at our banner. It looks beautiful. Blood Star!¡± Zehelina squealed in excitement. For the first time, their pack reached the finals and got a banner! ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed our banner,¡± said Zyair as he walked side by side with her. ¡°The whole ce looks much more grand than yesterday. It feels like I¡¯m in a different ce.¡± Olivermented. ¡°It¡¯s the finals after all and this is not the grandest. Wait till the day of the top 3 Alpha ranking.¡± Rndro said with a chuckle. ¡°Yeah. That day the riches on disy could even hurt your eyes.¡± Dante chipped in. ¡°So where do we sit?¡± Lavana asked as she looked around. Quite a lot of seats were vacant. A few were seated while others walked about chatting excitedly. Seems that many would bet a lot of treasures on the pack that would emerge as the winner today. ¡°Um¡­ we can sit anywhere,¡± Zyair answered. ¡°But who among us will bepeting today? Are they the ones to choose?¡± Zehelina asked. ¡°Only one person from each of the 4 packs will be selected. There¡¯ll be two rounds and then the winner appears. We should expect very brutal battles and even¡­ death on that ring.¡± Rndro replied in a serious tone. The others nodded as they headed to a chosen spot to sit. The ring on the field today was less spacious and the metal chains around it serving as a barrier for today¡¯s contestants had spikes on them. One needed to be careful or he would get injured even before meeting his opponent. 18 minutester, the 1st ranked Alpha arrived dressed in a beaded raisin-coloured suit and sunsses with several bodyguards following behind him and his grey-haired Beta who was dressed in a white suit and wore spectacles. Many of those walking about quickly took their seats after bowing to the Alpha king. The third-ranked Alpha also arrived 9 minutester, a golden-haired, middle-aged man he was. Possibly his offspring wasn¡¯t eligible for kingship yet. The first-ranked Alpha was around in histe 20s and rumours had it that he already had seven kids and 2 concubines in addition to his Luna. After another 30 minutes, the second-ranked Alpha arrived looking more majestic than the other two Alphas. He¡¯s dressed in a golden brown top coat made of Vicuna wool with a white turtle neck shirt made of baby cashmere underneath it. His ck pants were also of vicuna fabric and his ck and gold checkered leather shoes screamed ¡®Custom made!¡¯ and had the letters R. P. at the heels. At the hem of the right side of his jacket was an image of a fearsome ck wolf with red eyes and a moonstone ne around its neck- the brand of Ralton pack. His Beta was behind him dressed in a brown suit and sunsses along with the bodyguards. ¡°(scoff) This moron didn¡¯t attend the event for the past two days. He manages to show up and he wants to establish he¡¯s rich? This guy needs a good beating.¡± said the displeased 1st-ranked Alpha, Marcus Calderon of Moon Saint pack. ¡°His father at least had some decency. Is he afraid no one would know he has wealth and influence?¡± the 3rd-ranked Alpha Dmitri Snyder chipped in. ¡°Does he really think he¡¯s the star of the event just because he came in shy clothing?¡± ¡°Forget it. Everyone knows who¡¯s the big boss here. He¡¯s nothing more than a dunce if you ask me. Not worth looking at.¡± Alpha Marcus said before taking out his phone to make a call. The 2nd-ranked Alpha on the other hand was looking around while walking, searching for a particr someone- the female that caught his eye yesterday. ¡®Where is she? Or she hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡¯ he thought as he headed to the grand VVIP section reserved only for the top three Alpha Kings. The 3 Alphas of high-ranking were seated on magnificent thrones with the one in the middle being the highest and grandest- the one where the 1st ranked Alpha was seated. On the other hand, a certain someone had been carried out of the venue by her mate. Earlier when the second-ranked Alpha arrived, her blood began to boil and she balled her hands into fists and gnashed her teeth. This bastard that long deserved death- he and all of those Ralton bastards! Her mate got worried upon sensing her killing intent and quickly put her in his arms and carried her out of the venue to calm her down.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 115 A forest in Khaton ¨C a city several miles away from Jygane city. ¡°Please calm down, Lavie.¡± Phoenix firmly embraced his mate from behind. She shook her head, ¡°No! Stop restraining me, Sullivan! Let go! I want to burn him to ashes right now! Let go of me!¡± she shrieked as she endeavored to get free. ¡°That will happen ultimately but not now. Mate, turn around and look at me. Look me in the eyes.¡± he exhorted and she heeded after a minute. Then he ced his hands on her shoulders and spoke softly: ¡°Lavie you¡¯re not the only one that wants to kill him. I so much want to hack him into a thousand pieces the moment I smelled his presence. Lavana, the Remington family ruined our lives and made us orphans. I was a little fortunate to encounter a loving family who took me as their own and loved me but you¡­ you were in that hellish pack for so many years. If only I had found you earlier. Pondering about how much you suffered in that pack and the torture you went through in Chase¡¯s hands, Lavana I so want to burn the pack down. I really want to just as you do. I hate them to the bone. But I¡¯m holding back because it¡¯s not the right time. Today, you will do one of the things you yearned to do at the perfect moment. Lavana¡­¡± he got interrupted by his mate. ¡°Sullivan, how are you able to hold back? Just how?¡± she asked with quivering lips, tears freely escaping her eyelids and turning to pearls before reaching the ground. Phoenix responded, ¡°Because I believed that retribution will undoubtedlye for those crooked no matter how long it takes. I know that at the ideal time, I will be able to fight off their benefactors by getting stronger. To get to the Ralton pack and devastate it totally, we¡¯ll have to kill off their hidden guardians from other races first. But it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t wreck a few things in that pack any time yet. In fact, let¡¯s go over there and cause some chaos. What do you think?¡± She shook her head in refusal, ¡°No. We¡¯ll go after the fighter for today¡¯s been chosen from among our group. I¡¯ll give them no peace until the day they¡¯re wiped out.¡± ¡°Okay. Do you want to go out for a run to calm your mind down a bit more?¡± he questioned. She nodded her assent energetically. He wiped her tears and brought her into a deep kiss. Only when they were running out of breath did they part. ¡°Mate, thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do honey. No need to thank me.¡± he chuckled before taking off his loose ck t-shirt. After unbuckling his belt, he saw that his mate was goggling at him, even salivating. Subconsciously, she even walked to him and ced her hands on his abs. ¡°Gosh, they are solid. They¡¯re real¡± she praised with wide eyes. ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t wear shirts anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯m notfortable walking around shirtless even though I know the girls can¡¯t see what you see mate,¡± he responded. ¡°And can you please turn around?¡± Lavana looked flummoxed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me why? We¡¯re supposed to go for a run, remember?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± ¡°So why aren¡¯t you turning around?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mate.¡± ¡°So? I¡¯m at a loss here you know. If we strippletely you¡¯ll see everything. But I¡¯ll only see blurs on you. I¡¯m not receiving the rough end of the stick Lavana. Turn around!¡± ¡°No. I think you¡¯re just being shy.¡± she tittered. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m shy and don¡¯t want to receive the short end of the stick. Happy now?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ll turn around only after this.¡± she ced a kiss on his chest and outie belly button. Then she turned around and took 9 steps away from him. Phoenix was about to take off his pants when she turned her head, wearing a smile. ¡°No peeking, Lavana.¡± he reminded. Only then did she look away again and start taking off her clothing with her back facing him. When they were done stripping, Phoenix asked that she folds her clothing and then hand them over to him without looking back, which she did. After folding his clothes also, he put them in his storage ring. At his count of one to three, both of them leapt and somersaulted in the air,nding on the ground in their wolf forms. Lavana¡¯s wolf form was the size of a regr Omega and the red features usually present on her Olmpha body were not present in this smaller form. Both of them looked at each other. ¡°Phoenix, your wolf is majestic and handsome.¡± sheplimented telepathically. This was the first time she saw her mate¡¯s wolf- a huge obsidian ck wolf possessing shiny fur and glowing red eyes, exuding stateliness and might. ¡°River says thank you,¡± Phoenix answered back. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll be swifter to get to a water body and back to this same spot.¡± proposed Lavana telepathically. ¡°Sounds awesome. But dear if you fudge, I¡¯ll cheat too. You teleport, I¡¯ll vanish.¡± he warned, recalling the flying race they had days ago. Lavanaughed before running deeper into the woods. Phoenix chased after her and soon overtook her. ¡°Catch me if you can, Lavie!¡± he yelled in mind-link as he increased his running pace. ¡°I will, for sure,¡± she then let out a magnificent howl and put more effort into chasing after her mate. Not long after they left, a beautiful female with blue eyes appeared, attired in a yellow sports bra, blue leggings and wearing yellow slippers. She sat on a tree stump close to her and crossed her legs. She then took out a golden mirror from the spatial ring and it flew from her hand, levitating in mid-air while glistening. Soon the person she wanted to see appeared- Narfi, her senior brother. He¡¯s d in a ck hooded robe that¡¯s embroidered with rich gold thread and studded with rubies, the creepy mask shrouding his face as before. ¡°Lil sis. What¡¯s the update?¡± he asked with a serious expression. The female wore a pained face. ¡°Brother, you make me sad. You couldn¡¯t even ask about my well-being. How cruel!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t inquire of mine either, and I was the first to talk. At least I acknowledged that you¡¯re my little sis,¡± he replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not only your little sis. I¡¯m also your sibling with benefits,¡± she whined. Narfi scowled, ¡°We only f*cked one time and that was an error. I mistook you for someone else and you didn¡¯t evenin or resist. You just spread out your legs for me as broadly as you could. Don¡¯t tell me you mistook me for someone else too.¡± ¡°Ok, agreed, the first time was an ident. But what about the other seven times? You were drunk all those times too?¡± she questioned with her arms crossed.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Forget about it. We f*cked and knew how each other tasted but we aren¡¯t mates. And you didn¡¯t get pregnant which is the best oue. Until I find my mate, we shall not see each other without clothes again and don¡¯t even try to seduce me.¡± he cautioned. ¡°Ok. So who did you bedst night? Ady you abducted?¡± Glinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s off-topic,¡± he responded, scowling. ¡°My dear elder brother, sorry to let you know, but all those females you thought you f*cked- I was all of them. I¡¯ve drunk so much of your tasty juice and riden that c*ck of yours, times without number. Since the day I identally saw you nude at 14, I yearned for you so bad and I vowed no one must take your virginity other than me. And until you find your mate, you can¡¯t bed someone else other than your little sister. Brother, you know how I make you feel. If you feel horny, recall my legs are always open for you- anytime, anywhere. If you wanna do it right now, I¡­¡± ¡°GLINDA, ENOUGH OF THIS TOSH!¡± Narfi couldn¡¯t help butsh out at her. ¡°Did you use the magical mirror just to tell me this codswallop? If that¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so serious all the time, okay? I was just kidding. I know how to keep private matters aside from work. Don¡¯t be mad at me, alright?¡± she pouted her lips and made puppy eyes. Narfi sighed. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯m not incensed anymore.¡± Chapter 116 ¡°Oh, thank you, dear brother,¡± she said in a coquettish manner. ¡°So I ask again. What¡¯s the recent thing you found out?¡± he questioned before drinking blood from an exquisite wine ss. ¡°Hehe. I know something finally. She¡¯s a tribrid.¡± Narfi wore a bored look, ¡°I know that already.¡± ¡°She has a mate. He¡¯s not that good-looking, to be honest.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Who cares about him? Is that the update?¡± ¡°Eish! Don¡¯t be so impatient.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m all ears.¡± he ced the wine ss gently on the table beside him. ¡°So¡­¡± she fiddled with her hair, ¡°she can teleport and her mate can fly and also vanish.¡± ¡°Her mate isn¡¯t a werewolf?¡± Narfi asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°He is.¡± ¡°What wolf rank, Glinda?¡± ¡°Alpha. A lone Alpha wolf and by the storage ring he possessed and most importantly, the markings I saw on his back before he shifted, I can tell he¡¯s also a wiz blood.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s a perfect hybrid- an Alpha wolf and a Wizard.¡± Glinda nodded her agreement and continued. ¡°They are a power couple. This means we have one more person on our list to take down.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t pose that much of a threat, little sis. The tribrid is our aim, her mate is just a bonus. Have you been able to figure out what other form she has? What¡¯s her name by the way?¡± ¡°Um¡­ since she can teleport, then she probably has to do with water. ording to the books, only water creatures can teleport. The known water creatures are serpents, mermaids and octopuses. But there are 2 cases of the giant spider and fox ns being capable of this same feat. I don¡¯t know which of these races her second form belongs to. And her name is Lavana.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on her more, Glinda,¡± hemanded. She nodded her ord and continued, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s also something I noticed. When she came to this ce with her mate, she was crying and her tears turned into small pearls that fell to the ground. I was able to steal one before her mate ruined the rest with his shoe.¡± she took out the pearl from between her boobs and showed it to Narfi. ¡°Could it be connected to her third form?¡± Her brother shook his head in disagreement. ¡°No! This can only be done by one of the 6 races who can teleport and they are all extinct.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to her second form?¡± she looked puzzled. ¡°Little sis, only a mermaid¡¯s tears can turn into small refined pearls like the one on your palm,¡± Narfi rified. Glinda widened her eyes and opened her mouth in realization. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe I forgot about such a thing. So she is a mermaid and an Omega wolf.¡± she nodded sagely. ¡°An Omega wolf you say?¡± Narfi inquired. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wolf size?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the regr size.¡± she furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°Brother, why are you asking about that?¡± ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s her eye colour and fur colour?¡± ¡°Her fur is um¡­ white and as for her eyes, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. I only know her mate¡¯s wolf fur is obsidian ck, huge and he has red eyes.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Narfi raised an eyebrow. She sighed in defeat, ¡°Fine! She has pearl white fur that is as lustrous as her mate¡¯s and em¡­. what was it?¡± she touched her chin, trying to recollect what she was forgetting. A whileter she gave an answer. ¡°Yes, she had pearl river grey eyes. She¡¯s a rare one. Never seen any wolf like it.¡± He nodded, ¡°Okay. So, has she entered the ring yet?¡± ¡°She did so yesterday as the substitute fighter for one of the Alphaless packs- Blood Star pack. She gave the opponent a one-sided beating. The opponent almost perished and is still healing from the brutal beating he obtained. But I could see that shecks in techniques seriously apart from being a pro at dodging.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Narfi stopped crossing his arms and then drank some blood from the wine ss before resuming his speech, ¡°She is a mermaid and an Olmpha.¡± ¡°Olmpha?¡± Glinda looked flummoxed. She¡¯d never heard of this word before. ¡°What¡¯s an Olmpha, brother?¡± ¡°An Olmpha is a creature that even a Lycan has to bow to. The sovereign of all werewolves. The minimum tails possessed by this sovereign are 2 and the max is double.¡± Narfi exined. ¡°Gosh. 4 tails?¡± she eximed in disbelief. ¡°From your description, I¡¯m sure you saw the smaller version of her Olmpha form.¡± ¡°But she only had one tail brother.¡± ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s the smaller version that attempts to look like some regr Omega wolf but the eyes and fur colour gives it out.¡± ¡®Wow! Such a big fish. We have to get her by all means.¡¯ she thought. ¡°Land, water¡­ if I¡¯m not wrong, then her third form has to do with air. She must also be a creature that can fly¡­¡± Glinda eximed but her brother shook his head in disagreement. ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily an air creature. It could be another one that walks,¡± said Narfi in disagreement. ¡°Let¡¯s make a gamble then. If I¡¯m right, you have to appear instantly and f*ck me till I¡¯m satisfied. But if you win, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Do you dare bet?¡± she challenged. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in seeing your nudity again, Glinda. And what¡¯s this your obsession with f*cking me? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s incest? What if you get pregnant?¡± ¡°Brother, you taste exceptional, you¡¯ve got a huge d*ck hiding in those pants of yours and ouwed s3x is always the best. If I do get pregnant, there¡¯s the easy alternative.¡± ¡°Give birth to the child?¡± She tittered, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not ready to be a mother. I¡¯ll just abort. Easy-peasy!¡± she replied leisurely.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Ludicrous.¡± Narfi shook his head in disappointment at his sister. ¡°Find out her third form as soon as possible. Then I can proceed with n B. And Glinda, give control back to my sister, ok?¡± ¡°I will. But I¡¯ll stay a little longer. At least just to see you off.¡± she grinned. The mirror stopped glowing and Narfi was no more seen. She sighed and her eyes changed colour from blue to brown. Glinda had a twisted crow spirit with the same name as her. This bird spirit was a huge pain in the neck and once she takes over, she likes to stay longer unless she¡¯s bored or Narfi orders her to give back control to his sister. Now that the real Glinda was in control, she sighed. ¡°Glinda, can you stop saying those nasty words?¡± Her bird spirit scoffed, ¡°As if you don¡¯t enjoy riding his member. Should I tell him also that from the moment we kissed all those times, I gave control back to you and let you continue till the point of riding him? You like being on top of him, showing your prowess at tw*rking. I¡¯m simply creating more opportunities for the two of you to make love and you¡¯re ¡­¡± ¡°Enough of this balderdash, Glinda.¡± she blocked her bird spirit and massaged her temples. She felt hapless to end up with the evil, horny spirit. After a minute, she raised her right hand and the mirror flew into her spatial ring. Then she turned invisible. Not long after she did that, two wolves arrived with the white wolf winning the race. Lavana quickly changed back to her human form and jumped up in excitement. ¡°Haha. I won!¡± Phoenix didn¡¯t shift back to human but crouched instead. ¡°Come on, shift back, Sullivan,¡± she urged him but the ck wolf looked away and she pouted, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± she wore her clothes back and smoothened them. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you up ahead. Don¡¯t take too long,¡± she said before running ahead. The ck wolf then rose and bones started cracking and rearranging, the ck fur receding quickly. Soon, Phoenix was in human form. He put on his clothes and looked in a certain direction with a serious expression. ¡°Stop hiding. I know you¡¯re there,¡± he said with arms folded but there was no response. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want me to force you out?¡± There was no answer. He sighed and unfolded his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Show yourself.¡± Still, there was no reaction from the other end. Glinda was still seated on the tree stump watching him look in another direction and asking her toe out. She felt likeughing out loud. Granted, he could sense her presence but looking elsewhere and expecting her to show herself, how stupid he was! Probably he was a low-level wizard with the cherry on top being that he was an Alpha. Chapter 117 She decided to watch his stupidity a bit more to entertain herself, then she can leave after taking him unawares and giving him a good beating. She took out an apple from her storage ring and began to eat it. She had sealed off the scent of the apple so he can¡¯t find where she is that smoothly. The pissed Phoenix unfolded his arms and suddenly headed in her direction. Glinda ceased eating the apple and rose quickly. Then she started walking away from that spot facing east, but to her stupefaction, he changed direction and started walking after her. ¡®This¡­ How can he know which direction I am? Can he see me, or he¡¯s just walking randomly?¡¯ she thought in bafflement. She headed back to the tree stump again and sat down. Phoenix was headed in the direction that she was before, he continued heading east. She sneered. ¡®As I thought. What a moron!¡¯ ¡°I thought I told you to show yourself? You think my patience hasn¡¯t got a limit?¡± Stunned, she rose from the tree stump and turned around to see Phoenix standing behind her. ¡°This¡­¡± she looked towards her right and still saw another Phoenix heading east. ¡®Gosh! Howe there are two of them? He can replicate himself? Is this one before me even the real one or is he a copy? Gosh! Self-Duplication ability¡­ that means he isn¡¯t a low-level wizard like I earlier thought. Seems a battle is inevitable.¡¯ She made herself visible and looked at him coquettishly. ¡°Handsome, you finally caught me. You¡¯re so good at hide-and-seek. Now that you¡¯ve caught me, I¡¯m all yours. If you want, we can f*ck right here. Rough or gentle, any way you like.¡± Phoenix let the spell on his body vanish and his face that he was known for could be seen. Glinda¡¯s eyes widened. This man before her was now much taller, ripped (i. e. muscr) and most importantly, he was the finest specimen she¡¯d ever seen. ¡°My gosh! I¡¯m willing to bear your kids.¡± she blurted out with eyes full of affection.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This man left her handsome brother in the dust- This was her ideal man! She began thinking how she could put him under a spell when she finally wins the battle and then she can ride him for as long as she wanted and then she¡¯dpel him to show his prowess in bed. Envisioning how powerful his thrusts would be. Gosh, she was already wet down there! This man was s3x on legs and Sin¡¯s incarnate. Phoenix, on the other hand, observed this woman¡¯s facial expression change from astonishment to affection, awe and finally lust. ¡°Speak. What are you here for? Who sent you?¡± he asked, bringing her back to reality. ¡°If I tell you, will you be willing to bed me? As you can see, I¡¯m already wet. I don¡¯t mind if you pin me down right now and ruin my crotch. You¡¯re free to ruin this beautiful woman. Look, my nipples have risen and¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for jokes.¡± Phoenix threw a ball of grey mist at her, causing her to be pushed backwards until she hit a tree violently. She sank to her knees and spat out blood. She now wore a frightened countenance. Phoenix started walking to her, ¡°Are you willing to talk now?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not a wizard. You¡¯re a sorcerer!¡± she cried out. ¡°Now that you know, speak up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling.¡± she quickly rose and started running facing south, transforming into a bird as she ran in desperation. She had to escape and go to her brother. She had to tell him that this mate of the tribrid is a sorcerer and a high-level one at that. That he had to tread really carefully. She had to run! Phoenix levitated and then started flying after her in pursuit. ¡®I have to escape! I have to escape!¡¯ she kept chanting in her mind but she suddenly was forced to halt as she saw Phoenix levitating just ahead of her. When did he overtake her? Why did she not see nor sense him doing it? Oh, wait! How could she forget? This hybrid guy could clone himself. Maybe this was the clone meant to slow her down. She mustn¡¯t stop again. With this in mind, she tried to fly past him, only for him tounch a ball of red mist at her. The force from it was so great that she couldn¡¯t fly anymore as that mist hit her right wing. She fell downwards, but Phoenix headed downwards too, evennding before her. He caught her bird form and held her legs. She struggled to get free, to no avail. ¡°I told you, my patience has a limit,¡± Phoenix said as he took out a red rope from his spatial ring. She was forced to transform back into human, finally getting out of his grasp. She held her broken arm and tried to set it, only for Phoenix to throw a dagger at her arm, piercing her bone. Her knees gave as her body trembled from the pain. Tears flowed down her cheeks as she started sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m just a little crow, struggling daily to survive. I have no parents and I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. Just because you¡¯re stronger than me, you want to kill me. How is that fair? I was just seated on that tree stump, eating an apple. I only made myself invisible earlier because¡­ because I felt you and your mate wereing. I know the hostility between the wolf and crow ns so I didn¡¯t want to be discovered. How would I know you were a hybrid? Please don¡¯t kill me, I beg you,¡± she pleaded, her palms pressed together as she ignored the pain in her right hand, not even daring to remove the dagger. Phoenix sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dy. It seems I think I got too cautious and I hurt you like this. You know about me being a hybrid.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± she pleaded in a quivering voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. As long as you don¡¯t tell another soul about my existence.¡± he pulled out the dagger with force, causing her to yelp but that didn¡¯t stop her from replying. She nodded vigorously. ¡°I swear on my life that I won¡¯t breathe a word of this to another soul, sir.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let you go today.¡± he wiped the blood on his dagger on her pants, then he took out a white handkerchief from his spatial ring and cleaned it until it was shiny once again. Then he threw the hanky on her head before cing his dagger back into his storage ring. ¡°Gotta catch up to my mate. Can¡¯t keep her waiting for too long.¡± Phoenix turned around and started flying away in the direction they came from. Glinda sighed and took off the handkerchief from her head after quite some time had passed. That man was gone but he didn¡¯t trust him one bit so she¡¯d better do something paramount. She quickly took out the golden mirror and activated it as it shone a bright golden light. Soon Narfi could be seen. He looked unhappy. ¡°What is it now¡­ Glinda?¡± his expression quickly changed to that of worry on seeing how pitiful his sister looked. Her right hand was broken and bloodied, her hair dishevelled and she was sweating so much like she¡¯d gone through something really tough. ¡°Glinda, what happened? Who did this to you?¡± Narfi questioned in ire. ¡°Brother, you really have to tread carefully. That man is no wizard,¡± she said in a hoarse voice, struggling not to let tears fall. ¡°You mean the hybrid mate?¡± Narfi asked. ¡°Yes¡­ He found me and nearly killed me. He is a sorcerer, Narfi.¡± she divulged. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± she suddenly spat out blood and her brother called her name in unease. ¡°Tell me where you are and I¡¯lle get you!¡± ¡°No need. I will not make it. He¡¯s here.¡± sheughed bitterly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked with eyebrows creased. Narfi was surprised to see a handsome man soon appear behind Glinda. ¡°I thought you made a promise?¡± She quickly went on her knees, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. He¡¯s my brother and¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a soul, right? You disclosed my special identity to another soul. I won¡¯t kill you immediately.¡± Phoenix then looked at the glowing mirror. ¡°Narfi, watch how I pamper her until she sleeps forever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my sister!¡± Narfi warned. ¡°Glinda, where are you exactly? Please answer me!¡± Before Glinda could attempt a reply, Phoenix gave her a harsh p, causing the right side of her face to be deformed, as several teeth flew out of her mouth. ¡°You¡­ Stop it.¡± Narfi yelled. ¡°I will stop¡­ only when she¡¯s ready to sleep forever.¡± he let go of Glinda who transformed into her bird form, attempting to flee, not minding the pain in her right wing. But he seized her by her feet. His eyes changed colour to viridian, his hair turned silver with cerulean at the edges and lengthened until his shoulders. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I always wanted to do- cooking.¡± Phoenix smilingly took out arge pot that had a lid obscuring its content. He ced it on the rock close to him and removed the lid. Thick smoke ascended from the pot and Glinda toiled harder to get out of his hold, but he simply broke her left wing and legs before throwing her into the pot of boiling water. ¡°Glinda!¡± Narfi cried out in distress. ¡°You bastard! Let go of her!¡± ¡°I already have.¡± Phoenix covered the pot with its lid again. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s in the pot having a fun swim.¡± Chapter 118 ¡°You¡­¡± Narfi couldn¡¯t believe this kind of person existed. How can his sister be having fun in that pot of boiling water? He harrumphed, ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°Now that she¡¯s out of the way, let¡¯s chat, shall we?¡± Phoenix crossed his arms. ¡°If anything happens to my sister, I will¡­¡± Lavana¡¯s mate interrupted him, ¡°Shut it. You know very well that before you get here, I¡¯d already killed her. I might consider sparing her life if you answer my questions frankly. So, who are you two and why was Glinda stalking me and my mate?¡± Narfi gritted his teeth with his hands balled into fists. ¡°Are you talking or not?¡± Phoenix uncrossed his arms and took out a transparent small bottle containing a foul-smelling dark liquid. He opened the pot¡¯s lid and emptied the contents into the boiling water. Glinda attempted to get out, but he forced her back in before covering the pot again. ¡°So?¡± Phoenix asked with a raised eyebrow. Narfi sighed and stopped balling his hands. Then he answered, ¡°We¡¯re¡­ Were among the remnants of the Crow n. She is Glinda, my only sister. You¡¯re a hybrid and your mate¡­ she¡¯s a perfect tribrid.¡± ¡°So, you desire to get our powers and keep them to yourselves?¡± Phoenix asked with arms folded. ¡°You¡­¡± Narfi was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll show mercy for once. Right now, we¡¯re in Khaton forest, close to a cliff. But by the time you get here, she¡¯d already be dead. You might as well save your energy and watch my show.¡± ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you promise to let her go if I tell the truth?¡± ¡°It seems you have ear and memory issues. Tsk, Tsk, Tsk!¡± Phoenix shook his head in pity. ¡°Who are you? Why can¡¯t you let her go? We haven¡¯t done anything that¡¯s considered harmful to you guys right? And I promise if you let her go¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on doing so, Narfi.¡± ¡°Why? Please let her go. I¡¯ll give you anything.¡± Phoenix looked amused. ¡°What could you possibly have that I desire?¡± ¡°Wealth, Intel¡­¡± ¡°SHH! Be quiet,¡± Phoenix warned and then took out the dagger from his storage ring. It levitated and dismembered, eventually turning into a peacock fan with the initials P. S. A. He smilingly asked. ¡°Now you see why?¡± Narfi¡¯s face paled upon seeing the fan. Only one person could hold it and those who tried to steal it died a miserable death. So this tribrid¡¯s mate was the famed Savage Lord? He knew how cruel this man could be. He can¡¯t even save himself once he turns into this man¡¯s target, say less of his sister. He needed no soothsayer to tell him he was in deep trouble. Savage Lord was the title given to the first prince of the light wiz kingdom and his brutality to evil creatures is widely known. There were rumours that as long as the creature hears that he¡¯ll be personally tortured by Savage Lord, he confesses all his crimes because whoever obtains even a 5-minute beating from him will never be able to recover fully. Such a man was the destined mate of the tribrid, whose powers they sought. He and his sister have really been hugged by cmity. Narfi nervouslyughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t leave her alive. In fact, she deserves to die for stalking you. It is a capital crime. I was foolish and blind not to see your Highness¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Enough of the bbering. Just suggest how I should torture your sister. You see, I¡¯m now a changed man. I won¡¯t go too far in tormenting anyone, since I don¡¯t want to scare my beloved mate.¡± Narfi¡¯s hands shook and he hid them behind him. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t hear you. Let me re-activate¡­¡± ¡°If you dare break your own mirror over there, I promise to pay you a visit soon.¡± ¡°N-No! I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll watch your show. I¡¯ll watch it.¡± he said with a shaky voice. Phoenix nodded in satisfaction and removed the lid of the pot. He saw how hard Glinda struggled in the hot water, though she was not as energetic as before, ¡°Oh, how gorgeous she looks now! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Phoenix asked Narfi, who shook his head vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re a smart one. I like you. Mind being my underling?¡± he asked with a grin stered on his lips, but thetter shook his head, nervouslyughing. ¡°No, Savage Lord, I¡­ I¡¯m not worthy.¡± ¡°Good, you know how worthless you are.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes, I know, your highness.¡± ¡°So you can see your sister now. What do you think I should do next?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really know what to suggest.¡± ¡°Let me aid you then. I n to fry some parts and roast some, I also want to ruin one part but she¡¯ll live in the end.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ That is a good idea. You can proceed. Look I even have popcorn here sir. I¡¯ll eat while watching your show. I bet it¡¯d be mind-blowing.¡± ¡°Yes, mind-blowing indeed. You could even turn insane.¡± Phoenix chuckled as he took out a table from his ring. On the table were a knife, a chopping board, a small container containing salt and another containing pepper. He took Glinda out of the pot by her head and roughly ced her on the chopping board. ¡°For every feat I achieve, you must p,¡± hemanded and Narfi nodded his agreement.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Phoenix started plucking off Glinda¡¯s feathers, asionally smacking her head, asking her to behave. When he was done, he took the knife and looked at Narfi who had already begun apuding, doing his best to maintain the ugly smile. ¡­ Meanwhile, Lavana was back at the venue with the cloned version of Phoenix. Both sat together with the other pack members and she ate popcorn, while the clone refused to eat. ¡°Phoenix, are you alright? You haven¡¯t talked to me ever since you caught up to me in that forest. Tell me, is there anything bothering you?¡± she asked with concern. The clone only smiled in response and pointed ahead. She looked ahead and saw that a plump short golden-haired young man, dressed in a red wool t-shirt and ck jeans, ascending the grand tform. He looked at the audience for a minute before smiling, bringing the mike close to his chin. He then introduced himself, ¡°Hello everyone, wee to the finals. It¡¯s wonderful to have you all present here. I¡¯m Francis Jorhge, Alpha of the 29th-ranked pack.¡± Chapter 119 ¡°For today¡¯s asion, as conveyed by the four beautiful banners we have here, 4 packs will contest, and today, the new Alpha will emerge. I trust that today¡¯s battles will be eye-opening and thrilling. Here are the rules: No cheating! There is no restriction like the other days. Death can be featured. No matter how often one is thrown out of the ring, he can climb back up and fight the opponent. It¡¯s only when one of the fighters is unconscious, or dead, will there be a victor among them. Body parts can be amputated. Shifting is allowed and even if you¡¯re stronger than your opponent, you must give it your all. In previous triennial contests, we choose the ultimate fighter to battle from each contesting pack, this time, you packs get to select the warriors who¡¯ll battle. All members belonging to the 4 packs, please step forward,¡± hemanded. Hearing this, the members of the4 packs walked to the field. He then resumed speaking, ¡°In each of the groups, I¡¯ll appoint the one who¡¯ll nominate the warrior topete, blindfolded.¡± as Alpha Francis said this, a voluptuous, tall, pale-skinned, barefooted youngdy who had chocte cherry hair styled in a wolf cut, and wearing a ck face veil and ck sexy gown, climbed up to the tform, holding a small golden bowl containing pebbles in her left hand and a blindfold on her right. She knelt before him and bowed her head with her hands raised. He took the blindfold and put it over his eyes. Then he took a pebble from the bowl and threw it towards the first group. It hit the thigh of a petite ck-haired female of the Storm Riders pack. He picked up the second pebble and threw it also. It hit the gut of a tall brown-haired man in Erion pack¡¯s group. He picked up the third one and threw it again. It struck the feet of a short man in Wild Fangs pack group and thest pebble he threw hit Lavana¡¯s left arm. Then he took off the blindfold and asked the ones who were hit by the pebble to pick it up, which they did. Thedy put the blindfold handed to her by Alpha Francis gently on the bowl and bowed before rising and leaving the tform in an elegant manner. ¡°Now I¡¯ve appointed the first 4, the final 4 will be nominated.¡± said the Alpha as 4 men walked to the field, wearing matching red and white striped suits. They stood behind the four holding the pebbles and covered their eyes with both hands. Alpha Francis then ordered the members of the groups to switch spots. These four will select another pack¡¯s warrior, so there would be no case of favouritism. After the groups had changed spots, Alpha Francismanded the selected four to throw the pebbles which they heeded ording to his counts of one to four. Once this was done, the four men in striped suits walked away. Those who got hit by the pebbles stepped out from the groups and stood with hands sped behind them. The earlier selected four people returned to their rightful groups. ¡°Alright, the fighters for today have emerged. The rest of you, please, head back to your seats.¡± he requested. ¡°Aye, Alpha king!¡± the 4 packs¡¯ members chorused and hastily left the field, retiring to their seats, now wearing worried faces. ¡°Now the fighters can go prepare for the battles,¡± Alpha Francis dered. Fourdies, wearing their identical peach blond hair in a mid-length curly shag hairstyle, headed to the field, garbed in matching ankle-length bodycon yellow gowns. They took the right hand of the warriors and led them away- two facing east, and the other two, west. Now there was only the Alpha on the tform once again. He smiled at the audience. ¡°Let¡¯s wee ¡®Excellia¡¯ troupe to grace our sense of sight.¡± as he descended the tform, many in the audience apuded. A minuteter, 14 men wearing animal skirts ran to the field, blowing war horns and apanied by another 5 men, also d in animal skins, beating their drums as hard they could. Soon two groups each having 20 men and women ran into the field carrying ancient weapons. They let out howls before pointing their weapons at each other wearing hostile expressions. 3 male teens dressed in animal skin shorts with a sash tied around their heads came to the field with flutes in hand. Two of them took their ces behind the two hostile groups while one stood between those blowing the horns. At his signal the other two joined him in fluting, those beating the drums did so even harder while only one person was blowing the horn. Meanwhile, Lavana was staring at the clone with a frown. No matter how many questions she asked him, all he did was smile. Then she realized the truth- this was a copy of her mate! Where the heck was her mate, and why did he send a clone to leave the forest with her? She saw the clone suddenly rise from his seat and leave. She quickly followed and found he was headed to the male bathroom. She stayed outside and turned invisible. Soon, she found a Phoenix walking out of the male restroom, hands in his pockets. She walked towards him and pulled his ear. ¡°Ow, Ow, Ow! Lavana, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he implored. He knew she was the one even though he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Where have you been, and why did you send a clone to leave with me instead?¡± she questioned. ¡°Please, let¡¯s go somewhere private, alright?¡± he beseeched, and she harrumphed before taking him somewhere secluded, where there were no cameras or someone to spy on them. She turned visible, and he saw how deep her frown was. ¡°Phoenix, you¡¯re done for.¡± his wolf spirit remarked. ¡°No, we¡¯re both dead meat, ok?¡± Phoenix answered him in his head. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t drag me into this, Sullivan. I didn¡¯t ask you to clone yourself. Seriously you thought you could trick her?¡± ¡°But I had to do that coz it was an emergency.¡± he defended. ¡°I understand, but does she? You better exin yourself to her. As for me, I¡¯m out!¡± River quickly went into slumber. ¡°Disloyal spirit!¡± Phoenix thought. Who was the one who said they¡¯d go through thick and thin? ¡°You even have time to zone out. You aren¡¯t taking me seriously, Sullivan.¡± ¡°Lavana, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ It was an emergency, and I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡± he replied. ¡°I thought we shouldn¡¯t keep secrets?¡± she questioned, pinning him to the oak tree. ¡°This¡­ I went after a viin.¡± She creased her eyebrows on hearing his response, ¡°A viin?¡± He nodded, ¡°Yes, mate, a viin.¡± ¡°The person was after you?¡± ¡°No, but you, Lavana.¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± she asked in puzzlement. ¡°A pair of siblings from the almost extinct crow n nned on getting your powers for their own benefit. I have dealt with the sister. The brother knows my identity.¡± ¡°That you¡¯re a perfect hybrid?¡± she asked in unease. ¡°Both of them knew that, and they nned on getting me too. They¡¯d been investigating you and had deciphered two of your identities, but, they don¡¯t know your third form yet, and if they found out, they¡¯d proceed with the n B. Mate, I couldn¡¯t help but try to solve this matter.¡± ¡°So you killed the sister?¡± He responded, ¡°That¡­. she¡¯s still alive. However, she won¡¯t be able to cause any harm to us, and I gave her brother the chance toe and get her in the ce I left her. I did torture her for a bit, with her brother watching through a magical mirror.¡± ¡°You hit her with a whip?¡± she asked in curiosity.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That¡¯s child¡¯s y. I simply put her in a pot of boiling hot water and then plucked all her feathers. I even¡­ fried her wings and roasted her legs, and then I forced her to consume them. That was all I did before I left.¡± ¡°You protected me from scheming people, but did you have to go that far? Plucking out her eyes and cutting off her tongue was enough.¡± ¡°Mate, you¡¯re right, I should have done that. I guess I got too carried away. It won¡¯t happen next time, I promise.¡± he vowed. She harrumphed before letting him go. He smiled, ¡°Thank you, mate.¡± ¡°If you can break through my chains, then I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± saying this, sheunched an ice chain that fastened itself around his neck. Sheunched another which coiled around his waist. As heboured to get them off him, sheunched another two, which bound him from feet to neck. Then sheunched another two that bound him to the tree. When she was done, she grinned. ¡°You mustn¡¯t use your sorcerer skills for this, or I¡¯ll torch your clothes,¡± she warned. ¡°Okay.¡± he nodded and tried to free himself from all the chains, using his Alpha strength. When he managed to break one chain, sheunched another one to rece it. He looked at her with wide eyes, ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Phoenix, do you know what happened after I and that clone of yours got to the venue?¡± ¡°Um¡­ they chose the fighters to battle from the 4 packs?¡± ¡°It was done in a different way, mate. I chose another pack¡¯s warrior topete. And another pack chose our warrior. Tell me, if that pack member chose your clone who¡¯s just really skilled at smiling at my questions, what do you think would happen? Huh?¡± He replied, ¡°That¡­ um¡­ although my clone doesn¡¯t talk, fighting is a yes. My clones are half as good as me.¡± ¡°Hmph. When you¡¯re free,e join me.¡± she turned invisible and exited the ce, leaving Phoenix to sigh. Only then did his wolf spirit resurface. ¡°Oh my! She bound you to a tree.¡± River snickered. Chapter 120 Lavana reached the venue and sat back in her seat, legs crossed while eating popcorn. The performance by the ¡®Excellia¡¯ troupe was terrific, and when they were done, she rose and apuded them, just like several others in the audience. Soon it was time for the battles to begin. The first match was between Wild Fangs and Storm Riders. Both packs¡¯ contenders were tall, burly males who had short ck hair. Many started betting on who would win among them. At the beating of a war drum, the two jumped into the ring and lunged at each other, their ws extended, and their canines elongated into fangs. This was a fight to the death, and unlike yesterday, there would be no clemency. Today¡¯s events were not something that those under 16 were allowed to watch. Soon the chains around the ring were broken, and the fighter of Wild Fang¡¯s pack, Zayden Will, got thrown out of the ring. There were several bloody shes of ws on his body. Gritting his teeth, he rose, transformed into his grey wolf form, and got back into the ring quickly. The opponent, Hilian Gates, also shifted into a red wolf. The ring was not enough space for them, so they fought on the field instead, inflicting severe wounds on each other. The grey wolf bit hard on his opponent¡¯s neck before rising. This was a fatal move, and it could kill in seconds. Surprisingly, the red wolf rose, shook his body and then howled before pouncing at the grey wolf, his attacks even fiercer than before. ¡°I guess he rubbed that liquid on his neck beforehand,¡± said Rndro to his buddy. ¡°It¡¯s something rare, and only the wiz bloods make it. How did they get their hands on one?¡± Mel questioned. ¡°Seems they¡¯ve got a backer. Although both ns are not friendly to each other, it doesn¡¯t mean there can¡¯t be confidential deals made between members of both ns. Well, this liquid saved his life, and it can¡¯t be counted as cheating as one needs to protect himself on normal days.¡± replied Rndro as they observed the fight intensify. 10 minutester.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Both were now in human form, and Zayden¡¯s arm had been cut off when he was in wolf form, so now, in human form, he had no right hand. Yet, he still dared Hillian toe at him with eyes of resolution. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Hillian said before lunging at him, soon raising him up by the neck. ¡°Admit defeat?¡± he asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Never! Wild Fangs are not scared of death. We giggle at death.¡± Zayden tried tough but ended up choking. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youughing? Why choke? Isn¡¯t this contradicting what you said earlier?¡± Hillian mocked. Zayden harrumphed and tried to get free using his left hand, to no avail. Hillian threw him into the ring and jumped into it,nding on Zayden¡¯s gut. He spat out blood from the impact of his opponent¡¯snding. ¡°Admit defeat?¡± Hillian asked again. Zayden shook his head. ¡°Never!¡± ¡°Fine then.¡± Hillian looked at the anxious members of Wild Fangs pack. ording to the rules, no one can interfere in that match and members of the packs of the chosen fighters are to remain silent, no matter what happens. ¡°Don¡¯t me me,¡± Hillian said, obviously to Zayden¡¯s pack members, before raising him by his right foot. He started hitting him to the hard floor of the ring but not once did Zayden pass out. Instead, heughed and rained curses on his opponent. Maddened, Hillian throw him to the floor onest time andnded a heavy kick at his neck. Then he picked him up and threw him over to where his pack members were. ¡°Here¡¯s your corpse,¡± he said with his chest heaving. The members of Zayden¡¯s pack caught their dead member and left the area, wearing faces of despair and bitterness. Alpha Francis ascended the tform, wearing a smirk. ¡°That was a good performance from them both. Storm Riders¡¯ fighter proved to never back down and took down his opponent with a storm. Nice job, Hillian.¡± he gave a thumbs up to the fighter who was struggling to stand. Hillian weakly waved at the Alpha before sitting on the ring, exhaling hard. Two men wearing grey suits came over and got him out of the ring for treatment. Then Alpha Francis continued, ¡°Unfortunately, Wild Fangs pack is one member less as their fighter wasn¡¯t strong enough. My condolences. Thankfully, this pack still has two more chances topete in the future grand triennial contests. Who knows, an Alpha could emerge from them? Wild Fangs, I have this advice for you. Let this be a lesson to you, and train harder. Do not ck off if you don¡¯t want to end up disbanding and your efforts get brought to nothing.¡± While he spoke, the ring was being cleaned up quickly by several assigned staff. Soon, it was sparkly and dry. The blood on the field was also taken care of. Now it looked as it was before the battle. ¡°Alright, the first match¡¯s over. Now, let¡¯s proceed to the second, and wee Legend Giovanni of Erion Pack and Zehelina Mockridge of Blood Star Pack.¡± As he said this, a tall, muscr man possessing coffee-coloured hair headed to the field wearing ck shorts, with conceit written on his face. He was convinced that this battle would be a piece of cake. Thisdy lost to him in swimming two days ago, which was Elimination Day. Now the two of them were going to battle in the ring. Yesterday, he was shocked by the red-haireddy¡¯s prowess at subduing her opponents. He prayed he would not meet her on the ring and ta-dah! His prayers were answered and the heavens even sent him this loser for him to beat. How much better could this be? He nned to traumatize thisdy and make her be a shadow of herself, for because of her, her pack which has the most potential to produce a new Alpha will lose and worse still, disband. Hehe! Alpha Francis gave somements before exiting the tform. Erion pack¡¯s fighter got into the ring first and started stretching his body, cracking his bones in gameness. Zehelina, on the other hand, looked apprehensive. Earlier during the selection, she was praying that Lavana, or even her mate would get chosen, and then their pack would be saved from disbanding. But the pebble thrown by the Storm Rider¡¯s member hit her, and this couldn¡¯t be changed. She unexpectedly carried the pack¡¯s fate on her back. This was the first time attending and participating in a triennial contest and the pack had thisst chance. She felt like breaking down right there and then for the person she was to fight was the one who beat her in the swimming race 2 days ago. She looked towards her pack members and saw that they were giving her thumbs up, while wearing bright smiles, to encourage her. ¡°You can do it, girl. Go beat that man till he hollers for his Mama. And if he tries to kill you, pay him back in kind.¡± she heard Lavana¡¯s words of encouragement through mind-link. She was stunned. She thought there was something ced somewhere in the venue that prevented others from mind-linking those on the ring. How did Lavana get past it? Gosh, Lavie¡¯s amazing! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, hun. I¡¯m rooting for you! Fighting, Zehelina!¡± Hearing these words from her friend, she cast away her uneasiness and got on the ring, now looking very eager to fight him. Seeing this, Legend looked amused. What¡¯s the use of trying to look confident? As long as she¡¯s not thatdy of yesterday, she was doomed to fail without any doubt. Unlike yesterday when there were 2 fighters, this one is much more cruel. If you lose, your pack loses for good. Hehe! ¡°So you¡¯re that eager to lose to me again?¡± he asked with arms folded. Zehelina did not reply. Instead, she smoothened her transparent, short ck skirt which had ck bum shorts underneath, and arranged her red sports bra. At the beating of the drum, both erupted into battle cries, their canines elongated into fangs and their fingernails turned into ws as they ran towards each other. 3 minutester, Zehelina who had been fierce in all attacks threw Legend out of the ring and also jumped out of it. The tired Legend rose up, angry from the embarrassment of being the first one to be thrown out of the ring. ¡°I will kill you b*tch!¡± he cussed before transforming into an indigo-coloured wolf with dark gold eyes. He growled before pouncing on Zehelina who showed no intention of shifting. She fought him in human form, eventually overpowering him after receiving several bloody scratches from him. She held his mouth and started opening it as wide as she could, gritting her teeth. The wolf struggled hard to get free of her gasp but could not. He could only helplessly let her tear his mouth wide. Then she rose to toss him a bit further away from her. He weakly transformed back to human, and all could see the ghastly sight of his torn mouth that had blood on it. He tried to rise but his efforts proved abortive,. ¡°I admit defeat,¡± he whispered before copsing to the ground unconscious. Seeing this, members of Bloodstar jubted along with others who were happy at Zehelina¡¯s sess. Those who had bet In her favour were overjoyed, knowing how much they¡¯d won. Zehelina¡¯s chest heaved as she looked at those cheering. She smiled at Lavana who gave her two thumbs up. ¡°I did it,¡± Zehelina said in her mind. ¡°Yes, you did it, girl. You beat him without full transformation. And you were brutal yet kind. Well done.¡± Evelyna, her wolf spiritmended. ¡°Thank you, Eve,¡± Zehelina said to her wolf. She was led out of the field by two beautiful women dressed in red and white striped short gowns and barefooted. The assigned staff came again and started cleaning up the field and ring until it looked satisfactory. Chapter 121 Alpha Francis returned to the tform with a smiling face while pping lightly. ¡°That was excellent,¡± he praised. This woman was strong, though not like the woman from her pack yesterday, but after casting her nervousness away, she dealt with her opponent and also, didn¡¯t kill him. The purpose of a fight is not always to kill. The first fighter showed no mercy and his opponent was also very stubborn which led to his death. This Legend knew when to bend. Though it¡¯s shameful for him to lose to a woman, especially when he boasted about killing her, his life was more important. Hence his pack didn¡¯t be one member less. Alpha Francis proimed that there would be a thirty-minute break and then thest match wouldmence. Also, the fighters for today were not to meet with any of their pack members before thest match. ¡­ Zehelina was in the costume hall. After receiving treatment and healing from her injuries, she proceeded to the bathroom to have a thorough bath. Uponing out, she was told to make a choice among all the beautiful outfits. After thinking for a while, she chose one- a loose blue gown and then put it on. There was no need for underwear because she was going to shift anyway as it was Hillian she was going up against. She also drank the ss of juice offered to her by the staff as that was the only to take apart from the bottle of water she drank upon entering the hall. She rxed on the rocking chair while the two prettydies fanned her at her desired rate. Soon she closed her eyes to rest her eyelids for a while. When the time was up, she rose from the chair and started stretching her body. She was going up against that brutal Hillian who had killed his opponent. She had to be careful in this match. She had to win for her pack no matter what. Encouraging herself that she could do it, she cracked her bones in gameness. The twodies who were looking at her smiled slyly. Hearing her name being called after Hillian¡¯s, Zehelina ran out of the costume hall and headed straight to the field where she met Hillian already standing there in a rxed manner, looking extremely confident. Her heart wanted to leap out when he gave her the death gesture, but she tried her best to still appear confident. She didn¡¯t look towards the audience and just stared at the haughty Hillian with resolute eyes. After Alpha Francis got off the tform, both of them jumped into the ring at the same time, releasing their killing intent. Their eyes changed colour to that of their wolves. Hillian¡¯s were hazel, while hers were violet. They walked around each other with their ws already elongated, baring their fangs at each other. At the beat of seven drums in sync, both charged at each other, soon falling to the floor of the ring. They rose again, and Hillian threw her out of the ring. When she hit the ground, she immediately tried to stand, only to fall to her knees. Hillian got out of the ring, wearing a smile. ¡°You¡¯re already surrendering this early? Where is the confident woman?¡± he mocked as he walked towards her. She scoffed, ¡°Surrender my foot!¡± she managed to stand and got into a fighting stance. As Hillian jumped towards her, she also did the same, but suddenly she felt like scratching her body. What was happening to her? Hillian¡¯s ws swiped her face, leaving bloody shes. She fell to the ground, resisting the urge to scratch all over. Why was this happening to her at such a critical moment? No, she couldn¡¯t scratch, she needed to get back on her feet and fight. She needed to win¡­ As she managed to get back on her feet again, a heavy punch in her gut sent her flying until she hit the ring. Hillian ran to her and held her up by the neck. ¡°Do you admit defeat, weakling?¡± ¡°Never!¡± she spat. He harrumphed, ¡°Great then. I might as well send you to your death.¡± he threw her into the ring and also got on it. He picked her up by her hair, causing her to yelp. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Angered, Zehelina¡¯s bones started cracking, forcing him to let go of her. She tore off the gown, crouched and transformed into a bisque-furred wolf. ¡°Tsk, Tsk, Tsk! Your wolf is quite the looker. Too bad you¡¯ll die here in my hands.¡± he chuckled, also transforming into a rosy brown wolf. Both let a battle howl before pouncing on each other, destroying all the chains in the ring and rolling off it. They tried to bite each other¡¯s neck with no sess for minutes. After a while, Zehelina pushed the opponent wolf away. In wolf form, the scratching urge was magnified. It wasn¡¯t easy for her. Her wolf couldn¡¯t take over, because for some reason she went into a slumber and wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter how many times she called out to her. Hillian had already given control to his wolf spirit William, and he gave her a tough time. Despite pushing him away, he still came back at her, looking extremely sinister. She rose, shakily standing on all fours and snarled as he ran towards her again with his mouth open. At thest moment, she tried to dodge but was not sessful in her endeavour, for he bit off her tail. Damn, that hurt so much! Many also drew in their breath in the audience. This was the first time in the history of the Triennial contest that someone¡¯s tail got bitten off. Zehelina let out a howl of anguish, copsing to the ground as the pain coursed through her body along with the increased urge to scratch. Everyone could see tears streaming out of her eyes. She looked so pathetic with so many agonising injuries. Seeing that the rosy brown wolf even ate her tail, she felt worthless. Instead of triumphing, she got her tail bitten off¡­ She still tried to stand, not willing to fail her pack. As long as she remained standing and tried to fight¡­ As long as she¡­ Her body couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, and she passed out. Hillian¡¯s wolf spirit gave control back to his host, and Hillian smirked after seeing the state Zehelina was in. She had now be a she-wolf without a tail. What a disgrace! Serves her right for not passing out earlier and putting up a bold front in front of him. He looked at Blood Star pack members who were seething with anger, especially Lavana. If she weren¡¯t being held back by her mate, she would have already headed to the field and killed that scumbag! Hillian smirked when he saw her countenance and even stuck out his tongue. If she was the one he met today, maybe there was a chance he might lose, but since their chosen warrior was this weak chicken Zehelina, they were doomed to fail from the very beginning. So what if they got more points on Elimination Day and even got a trophy for it? So what if they had a strong woman whom many now desired as a wife, despite her already having a man she¡¯s mated to, who was equally strong as seen in his prowess in the first activity on the first day? Didn¡¯t he still prevail? He¡¯s now the one soon to be crowned Alpha of the Storm Riders pack. Hehe! Zehelina returned to human form and everyone could see ring red spots on her body and this made many, especially the females anxious. The pain made her be awake again and she curled into a ball, hugging her knees while weeping silently. She just couldn¡¯t believe it. She had failed. She failed to win the glory for her pack. Because of her not being strong enough¡­ Blood Star pack would be disbanding. She wasted thisst chance that they had. If she knew it would end up like this, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe. The enraged Lavana couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and rushed to the field. ¡°Lina. Lina! I¡¯m here.¡± she knelt before her friend and put her head on herp. ¡°Lina, please don¡¯t feel bad. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°No,¡± Zehelina shook her head. ¡°it¡¯s my fault for being so weak. If only I didn¡¯te¡­¡± ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t talk anymore. Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to scratch but it¡¯s killing me.¡± ¡°Scratch?¡± Lavana frowned. ¡°Did you eat anything before the battle?¡± ¡°No. Only water and juice. Now that I look at it, it must be those two females who were responsible.¡± Zehelina mind linked. ¡°I see. It¡¯s alright. This bad thing happened and someone must be behind them. Because of this, you couldn¡¯t put forth your best. Don¡¯t worry, I will take revenge for you.¡± Lavana looked at Hiry who wore a smug face and then darted her eyes towards where Alpha Chase was sitting. He was smiling at her and even blew her a kiss. So it was this guy who was responsible. Why did he do that? Did he know about her identity? But that was impossible. She had changed in appearance by much and even her little sis had a hard time believing it was her, and her scent had been masked by Phoenix. Why then did he do this? ¡°Probably he wants you. You look really hot and you¡¯re strong. Of course, any sane man regardless of position would want you as a wife.¡± her tribrid spirit spoke up suddenly. She had been really silent these days so Lavana didn¡¯t expect her to speak at all. ¡°Just because he wants me, he did this to Zehelina? Fine then!¡± she scooped up her friend and left the field, towards the costume hall, ignoring those who were assigned to take her away, her teeth gnashing. Alpha Francis had already ascended the tform. Chapter 122 Reaching the costume hall, Lavana found the twodies chuckling and counting money in their hands. Seeing her enter, they quickly kept it and wore an elegant look. Lavana scoffed on seeing their face change, which was faster than a page flip. She ced her friend on the rocking chair and forced the other two lingering staff outside. Now it was her, Zehelina and the two confuseddies. ¡°So I saw you two were very happy. Why aren¡¯t youughing now? Drop those innocent faces, I don¡¯t need them.¡± thedies retreated until their backs hit the wall. ¡°Tell me, what did you do to my friend? And who is behind this?¡± ¡°We only added itching powder to her juice. We didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be that bad.¡± one of them replied in fear. This was the strongdy that nearly killed her opponent yesterday. They didn¡¯t know what was her wolf rank but they felt she must be a Beta wolf and they were mere Omegas. If they knew she¡¯se here, even having a lion¡¯s guts wouldn¡¯t let them remain here. ¡°So who was it?¡± The taller one of the two replied, ¡°It was one of the bodyguards of the 2nd-ranked Alpha. We didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. He threatened to kill us if we didn¡¯t do as he said and he promised us a handsome reward. So¡­¡± Lavana interrupted, ¡°Is the powder still avable?¡± The other female replied in a shaky voice, ¡°No. We poured all of it.¡± The taller one spoke up, ¡°It was an ident.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°Since you spoke the truth, I will make your deaths swifter.¡± she held thedies up by their throats. ¡°Lavana, please, don¡¯t hurt them,¡± Zehelina mind linked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I kill them?¡± ¡°Even if you did, they¡¯ve already achieved what they wanted. We lost and will be disbanded.¡± Lavana let go of them, and they weakly fell to the floor, holding their necks while breathing heavily, afraid to even cough. ¡°You are lucky she interceded for you,¡± she spat before turning around. ¡°Give her the best treatment. You know what I mean. I want her to look as energetic as she was before. If Ie back and find the opposite, even your Alpha can¡¯t save you.¡± Lavana walked out of the hall and shut it. No one could go in. An Omega¡¯s blood can get rid of those spots on Zehelina¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t care if those two used up all of their blood to cure it. The assigned staff backed away after seeing how irate she was. They knew they couldn¡¯t beat her. ¡°Kneel,¡± shemanded, and they both felt a force that made them kneel to their surprise. This made them doubt what her wolf rank was. Storming towards the field, she saw that Alpha Francis was about to announce Hillian as the new Alpha. ¡°Stop!¡± a masculine voice was heard from the audience. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw it was Phoenix. The other Blood Star members were dismayed. ¡°Phoenix, what are you doing? Sit down!¡± Zyair urged in a whisper. No one has ever interrupted the announcement of the champion as Alpha and his coronation in history. It¡¯s one thing that they lost and would disband, but why did Lavana¡¯s mate want them dead by interrupting? Phoenix headed to the field, looking pissed. ¡°He will not be Alpha,¡± Phoenix said to Alpha Francis, whose eyes instantly turned red. This guy was defying an Alpha so openly. He was so dead! Phoenix ignored the Alpha and walked to Hillian. ¡°Since ancient times, if one beats an Alpha, he can be Alpha.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t apply at this moment. Only when I be Alpha and after a week has passed before you can challenge me.¡± Hillian smirked. ¡°Challenge me then,¡± Phoenix said with arms folded. ¡°What?¡± Hillian thought this guy was idiotic. ¡°Are you hard of hearing?¡± Phoenix growled, and his eyes turned red. Everyone gasped. Quite a number were moved to stand up, including the Alphas. ¡°I am an Alpha wolf in Bloodstar pack. Now I want you to fight me, Hillian. Only when you beat me can you sessfully be crowned, or else, I will not allow it,¡± Phoenix dered. Alpha Francis couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. So the Blood Star pack had an Alpha among in their midst all along? Why didn¡¯t they just register and be a pack with an Alpha on the first day? Why go through all the stress? ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be publicly known as an Alpha, so I wanted someone else in the pack to be, but you¡¯ve forced me. The battle between my pack member and this rat was unfair, but no one pointed it out. Wasn¡¯t there the rule of no cheating?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°This¡­¡± Alpha Francis was tongue-tied. Of course, the red spots that were on Zehelina¡¯s body after she shifted back to human, were proof that something had been done to her, and this made her lose so terribly- she even lost her tail! Phoenix walked to Hiry and raised him up by the neck. Thetter started struggling to get free from his grasp, but his efforts were not effective. The difference between the both of them was great. ¡°You are not worthy to be Alpha.¡± Phoenix twisted his neck and threw him towards his stunned pack members. This caused a stir! ¡°I have defeated that weakling. Gimme that!¡± he took the special liquid in a bottle from Alpha Francis and put it in his pocket. Whenever a victor materialises from the final match in every triennialpetition, this liquid is consumed by the champ, and then his wolf rank upgrades to Alpha. Phoenix looked at the Alphas in the VVIP section with a provoking smile. ¡°If anyone of you up there is infuriated,e battle me.¡± he challenged. ¡°If you don¡¯te, it means you are afraid. Why wait for tomorrow to watch the Alpha rankings change when it can be done today?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded at the turn of events. The pack that was supposed to dissolve suddenly had an Alpha, the one who was supposed to be crowned the new Alpha, as winner of thepetition, was killed by him, and now, this Alpha was challenging the top three Alphas to a duel. Was he crazy? The Alpha of the 2nd-ranked pack unexpectedly was the one who jumped down from the VVIP section. He cracked his knuckles as he headed to the field, wearing a wicked smile. ¡°Man, you ruined thepetition¡¯s peace and want to cause more trouble. I will end your pathetic life for what you did.¡± Alpha Chase said in a baleful tone. On seeing the beautiful woman that he fell for, walking over to them, he felt happy. So this strong woman had an Alpha for a mate, eh? But there was a difference in strength, and he would prove that. ¡°Dear, when I¡¯m done beating your husband, I will take you as my second wife.¡± heughed. ¡°In your dreams, Chase!¡± Lavana spat in ire. Many were stunned again, letting out gasps. This woman was as daring as her mate. One challenged the top-ranked Alphas, and the other, called an Alpha King without his title. Really outrageous! But they were surprised that Alpha Chaseughed, instead of getting angry. ¡°Hearing my name from your mouth makes me so excited. Geez! I can¡¯t wait to do you.¡± his eyes scanned her body and he nodded in satisfaction. She should even be his Luna and have the position of first wife. He was more than willing to demote that Jacinta to ve if need be. She was no longer enticing. This woman before him was the definition of a perfect wife. He even imagined how good-looking their children would be. The pissed Phoenix was told by his mate to calm down and let her deal with this matter. First of all, I will not be yours. Secondly,¡± she smirked. ¡± my mate won¡¯t be fighting you, Chase.¡± then she pointed at herself. ¡°I will,¡± she announced causing many to gasp again. What¡¯s with all these surprises thrown at them? They weren¡¯t prepared for, nor told about any of this! Thepetition didn¡¯t turn out to be how they expected it. No Alpha was crowned and now the ones to fight, one of them had now changed to a woman. Yes, she was strong but she¡¯s not an Alpha wolf so she can¡¯t beat him. Was she out of her mind? Like seriously, what was going on in this couple¡¯s heads? ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Chase had a look of incredulity, ¡°Would you even be able to take a punch from me?¡± he asked in arrogance. She scoffed, ¡°We¡¯ll see. But first, I must do something that¡¯s long overdue.¡± ¡°Oh, you want to kiss me?¡± Chase asked with raised eyebrows but seeing her frown deeply, he asked what it was she wanted to do first. ¡°You¡¯re sure you can handle it?¡± she questioned him with a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Alpha. I fear nothing.¡± he chuckled. ¡°Ok then,¡± she gifted Phoenix a peck on his left cheek. ¡°You¡¯re doing that to spite me, huh?¡± Alpha Chase frowned. Lavana¡¯s eyes turned resolute before dering with her right hand on the left side of her chest: ¡°I, Lavana I McKenny, heiress of thete Alpha Brandon McKenny of Moon Crest pack, also reject you, Alpha Chase of Ralton Pack, as my mate. May the Moon Goddess bear witness to this!¡± Chapter 123 Wiyzh-Sybylle Landia.* Imperial Pce, Beatrix room. The little girl whose hair was packed in four ponytails, body bare of any jewellery, attired in a knee-length down made of the finest silk and bare-footed, abruptly rose from the chair that she was seated on. Her maid, a tall, green-haired teenager who was dressed in a blue long floral gown and also barefooted, quickly knelt. She also let go of the mirror she was holding with both hands and it started levitating. ¡°Easy, my princess,¡± she said in a low tone, with her head bowed and her hands across her chest. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ ¡± the princess heaved a sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Cordelia. It¡¯s okay.¡± Beatrix replied with a facepalm. Therge ruby-coloured mirror was a special one used by royalty to watch an event live from its source without being found out. She knew only werewolves had ess to the direct streaming of the triennial contest but she found a way to connect to it using the mirror. She actually stole it from where it was kept with the help of her maid and reced it with a fake for the time being. This is the third day that she¡¯s been making use of it. She was able to see that ck-haired man¡¯s prowess at ser on Elimination Day. She knew that was Phoenix since he knew how to disguise himself really well. And she also saw how the other members of Blood Star performed. She didn¡¯t see her sister-inw in any of the activities. But she got wowed by her eldest brother¡¯s amazing voice. She knew her brother to be a really strong wizard and his participation (which was against the rules) was maybe just for fun. Maybe her big sis woulde out the new Alpha. She saw Lavana fight yesterday and her arrogant opponent nearly perished from receiving the one-sided beating from her big sis. She was assured everything will be well when Lavana drinks the prize and be crowned as the new Alpha. But things didn¡¯t turn out as she¡¯d expected. Zehelina was ultimately chosen and though she tried in the first match, the final match to determine the new Alpha, she didn¡¯t do well or more precisely, she was greatly prevented from doing her best and even got her tail cut off and consumed by the opponent- a total disgrace for any wolf rank. She felt really concerned and wanted to tear that opponent of hers to pieces if only she was there. She felt sad that Blood Star not only lost but would be disbanded. Unexpectedly, her brother did the unspeakable, stopping the announcement of that Hillian as the new Alpha. His eyes even turned red after defying that Alpha Francis. This made her stunned. Her brother was a wizard, right? His eyes had turned red and those eyes belonged to no other race than a werewolf and more specifically, an Alpha! This was huge news! So Phoenix¡­. was a hybrid? Did Mom and Dad know this from the start? She hadn¡¯t finished processing that information but more surprises were thrown at her. He killed Hillian and smugly challenged the top three Alphas to a duel. Yes, as a high-ranking, certified wizard, he definitely can beat them all but at the moment, he can¡¯t use any of his magic powers, lest they discover his hybrid identity. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, her big sis joined the fray calling an Alpha by his name without permission but it seems this Alpha Chase likes her sister-inw. This fact made her pissed. He even said he¡¯d take her as a wife after beating Phoenix, something which was unattainable. And then the greatest jaw-dropper was Lavana revealing that she was an heiress and this Alpha Chase¡¯s ex-mate! This was what made her stand up from the chair in disbelief. She sat on the chair again and tried her best to calm down. Her maid handed her a ss containing a pink liquid which she sipped through a straw. ¡°Cordy, please hold it for me. I need to keep watching.¡± she eventually ordered. ¡°Noted, princess,¡± the maid responded and went back to holding the mirror in ce. ¡­ Blood Star pack, Rndro¡¯s home. Earlier when Zehelina turned out to be the final contender of their pack, they were surprised and also greatly worried in addition to being furious when that bastard Hillian not only cut off but also ate her tail- double abomination! And then they felt unreconciled when nothing was done about it and instead, that stupid Alpha Francis wanted to announce Hillian as the new Alpha. They felt their days of being a family would be over as soon as their selected people returned to thend. But they got the shock of their life when they saw that Lavana¡¯s mate interrupted Alpha Francis- something never done in history and he even killed that Hillian. Yes, they were happy that that scum of a man got his retribution but then, this meant double trouble for them. It wasn¡¯t as straightforward as merely disbanding and finding either an Alphaless pack or one with an Alpha king, to join anymore. They would suffer torture in unimaginable ways and then all of them will be eliminated! What had he done? That wasn¡¯t all. He suddenly revealed that he was not even a Beta as they¡¯d thought but a freaking Alpha wolf! He not only slew that Hillian but challenged the three untouchable Alpha Kings. Now that was crazy! That mysterious beautifuldy joined the fray and Alpha Chase wasn¡¯t even bothered about her disrespectful tone. Rather heughed- an obvious sign that he likes her. And then, thatdy¡­ she dropped the bomb! She¡¯s shockingly called herself LAVANA! She referred to herself also as an heiress of the former third-ranked pack, Moon Crest, daughter to thete Alpha Brandon and Luna Nayelie McKenny, and much more startling, she was even the repudiated Luna of the 2nd-ranked Alpha king, Chase! So many stunners in such a short time. They looked at each other still not believing. How can thatdy be Lavana, what sort of witchcraft was this? The one they were familiar with wasn¡¯t that tall and was skinny. Yes, she was good-looking too despite her ordeals but this one they were seeing right now, in no way did she look like Lavana. ¡°But she did peck Phoenix. And he didn¡¯t stop her when she referred to herself first with that name.¡± a pack member argued. ¡°Gosh! This is too much to take in.¡± Magnolia yanked her hair. ¡°We have to watch to the end and know our fate and their fate. Damn, this is getting interesting!¡± a pack member called Enzi Townes said, excitement written on his face. .. At the lodged residence, Jacinta balled her hands into fists, sinking her nails deep into her palms until blood seeped out. She gritted her teeth as she beheld the scene on the screen. She didn¡¯t care about that Phoenix guy even when he challenged the superiors to a battle, wanting to change the Alpha rankings a day ahead. She didn¡¯t even feel worried when her mate got off that VVIP section and said he¡¯d finish off that arrogant Phoenix. She became uneasy after seeing that beautiful red-haired woman with a body that left her in the dust. She got tense when her mate didn¡¯t even scold her for calling him without his title- something only she and her mate¡¯s parents were entitled to do. Did it mean that he likes that woman? She¡¯s the one he wants to marry next, not even minding the fact that thedy already has a mate? Was he tired of her long ago and sought a perfect woman? All these thoughts made her blood boil. Did he not even care about the fact that she Jacinta Remmington came from the noble Syner family of purebred Betas, and most importantly, was even carrying his offspring- a son- his heir!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Or was he nning on making the offspring of him and this woman his heir? Considering how strong and good-looking she was, their child would be even better than the one she was carrying. What will happen to her and the baby then? Is he going to murder his son and reduce her to an Omega¡¯s position in the pack, even denounce her as Luna after framing her? Would he really do such a despicable thing? She gasped after this hotdy on the screen revealed her identity to be Lavana. How could thisdy be her? The Lavana she knew was someone who could be considered a skeleton queen, nothing to write home about. No matter how much she ate after escaping from the pack, there was no way she could look like thatdy on screen. Maybe her ears were ying tricks on her? But she said she was from Moon Crest pack which was indeed where that b*tch was captured from but she turned out to be the heir? Ok, epted! Miraculously, Lavana turned out to look like that and was an heiress and she¡¯s strong too but she cannot beat her husband. She felt that Lavana¡¯s boasting of recing her mate to beat her husband was a joke. But then, it even turned out that she wasn¡¯t even Chase¡¯s first chance mate-something she¡¯d always been proud of. It was Lavana! And Chase never told her anything. It seems his wolf spirit disagreed with his decision and that¡¯s why whenever this husband of hers banged her, it was Lavana¡¯s name he called. Turns out because the mate Ivan approved was nearby! Thinking of it, she¡¯d never heard Ivan¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t even speak to her wolf spirit either. Chase said his wolf hated talking but loved fighting and she believed him. So this was the truth! Did Chase know that thisdy was his ex-mate and wanted her back since she now left her- his current mate, in the dust? He wanted to have kids with this Lavana so bad? ¡°Lavana, I will kill you even if it¡¯ll bring about my death. I¡¯ll first torture you in unimaginable ways, ways that¡¯ll send shivers down your spine. And I¡¯ll bury you alive!¡± she swore in her heart as she gnashed her teeth. ¡­ Ralton Pack! EARLIER, The ex-Alpha ke and his wife, ex-Luna Anita Remmington, together with the shifted of the pack were in the ancestral hall watching the final day of the battle as they were interested in seeing who will emerge as the new Alpha today but unexpectedly things changed, and the winner was even killed by the ck-haired guy from Blood Star who turned out to be an Alpha wolf. Why did they bother going through all of the stress when they had the easy way out from the beginning? That Phoenix answered that question by saying he didn¡¯t want to be recognized publicly as one and from the reaction of his pack members, they didn¡¯t even know. Probably he must¡¯ve told them he was a Beta wolf. They felt this lone Alpha was odd. Ok, he slew that Hillian and showed himself as an Alpha- they epted that, but this idiot just decided to cross the line and went ahead to challenge the top three Alphas. Then a beautifuldy came over and was rude to their Alpha king. Shockingly, he evenughed and wanted to take her as his wife after beating up her mate, Phoenix. This made his parents and Jacinta¡¯s parents stand up in incredulity. What the hell was wrong with Alpha Chase? Had he gone nuts? Jacinta, their Luna was even carrying his heir! ¡°ke, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Lucas Syner, the ex-Beta of the pack asked with a scowl. * This is the name of the good wiz kingdom where Beatrix and her people live. ?? Chapter 124 ¡°Calm down, Lucas. I¡¯m sure he was just bluffing.¡± ke¡¯s wife tried to defuse the situation. ¡°That woman is already mated, and I¡¯d never approve of her, even though she looks better,¡± said ke without thinking. ¡°What did you say?¡± Jacinta¡¯s mother raged. This man just called her daughter ugly in front of her. Which parent would ept that? ¡°Sorry. A slip of the tongue.¡± ke apologised, his eyes still fixated on the screen. To be honest, forget about the age difference, he felt like this woman would be a good fit for him. He wished she was a bit older. She¡¯ll definitely still look hotter than Anita. Gosh! What was he thinking?! ¡°You don¡¯t take us seriously, do you?¡± Jacinta¡¯s mum spat in ire on seeing that this man even dared to space out. ke was brought back to reality by her words and he frowned, ¡°Woman, even if I¡¯m no longer the official Alpha of this pack, you must recall that I still and will always have authority over you,¡± he cautioned. ¡°Oh, I see. Kill me then!¡± Mrs Syner taunted, and ke suddenly raised her up by the neck. ¡°Let my wife go!¡± Lucas spat, his eyes already changed to gold. ¡°You want to fight?¡± ke asked with a raised eyebrow. Obviously, he would triumph without even doing much. Forget about title and age, he was still an Alpha wolf and nothing could change that! ¡°Husband, let her go. Let¡¯s not make the situation more tense, ok?¡± Anita mind-linked him and he let go of his son¡¯s mother-inw. ¡°Know your ce, woman,¡± he warned and then sat back on his seat with a harrumph. Lucas and his wife, though displeased, also returned to their seats and continued watching. The red-haired woman¡¯s next words after pecking her mate on the cheek stunned all of them so much that many stood. Their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets and eggs could fit into their open mouths. Thedy¡­ She just said that she was the one their Alpha had been looking for, that skinny low-life whomitted heinous crimes before fleeing the pack. She was that Lavana? And then, she even revealed that she is the daughter of thete Alpha Brandon and Luna Nayelie McKenny! It is a known fact that Nayelie was an Alpha wolf but she chose not to be Alpha and let her husband and mate be. If this Lavana was truly their kid, why then was she an Omega? Or did the Luna cheat on her mate with some random Omega guy that she found pleasant to the eye? And then she even divulged another startling verity. So it turned out that their current Luna was not Alpha Chase¡¯s first-chance mate but that Lavana! Jacinta¡¯s parents felt so unreconciled about this revtion. This Lavana in the presence of thousands of werewolves in that venue and many more who were watching on screen rejected their Alpha, totally nullifying the mate bond. It was something humiliating, and what made them even angrier was that she faced her mate and dered with affectionate eyes, ¡°Phoenix, from the moment I saw you I was thankful this arsehole here rejected me. I was grateful that the moon goddess deemed me worthy of being mates with you, this fine specimen. With you, I always feel reassured. No matter what happens, I want to be by your side, have your kids, and grow old together with you. Only death can separate us. My beloved, I, Lavana I Remmington, of Moon Crest and of Blood Star packs, am more than pleased with the Moon goddess¡¯ arrangements and I hereby ept you wholeheartedly as my mate and Alpha. May the moon goddess bear witness to this.¡± And then this shameless couple wanted to blind people¡¯s eyes with their kissing. Their Alpha was doing his utmost not to fall to his knees from the pain that coursed through his body. The pain of repudiation felt by both sides is tripled when they both reject each other. But this Lavana eluded it by epting her second-chance mate on the spot! So while their Alpha was struggling to stand, so as to preserve his dignity while clutching his chest and gritting his teeth hard from the indefinable pain of rejection, this Lavana was basking in the warm, magical feeling of having epted her mate. What a schemer! ke quickly excused himself while wearing a scowl and walked out of the ancestral hall precipitously. He headed straight to his room and turned a wooden vase on the floor slightly to the left. A vivid painting of him on the wall parted and there was a grey box with poison hemlock flowers intricately carved all over it. It fitted perfectly in the square-shaped hole. He took out the box gently and opened it. There was a grey mirror inside it. He carefully took it out and let go of it. The mirror began to levitate and glow dimly. Soon a tall man dressed in red wizard robes with golden serpents embroidered on therge cor was seen. His face was covered with a ck hooded cape and creepy red mask. ¡°What is it?¡± came the spooky voice of the mysterious man. ¡°Greetings, your grace.¡± ke went to one knee and cupped his hands while slightly bowing his head. ¡°Rise,¡± the mysterious man said in annoyance. ¡°Lowly one thanks you for your grace.¡± ke rose and steadied his posture. The man questioned, ¡°Why did you use the mirror in such a short time again? I have already given your son that potion. The possibility of her even bing a high-ranker within a short time is zero but with your persistence, I still had it sent to Chase. What else are you after this time?¡± ke¡¯s face paled and he pressed his palms together, ¡°Please, don¡¯t get mad. I and my pack members were gathered in the ancestral hall watching the happenings at the venue of the triennial contest. There was thisdy I saw whose beauty even made me wish she was my wife instead.¡± The anonymous man encouraged, ¡°Go on,¡± ¡°Your grace, I just found out that she is that girl who escaped. I am very certain that she has evolved into the final phase of an Olmpha.¡± ke said with conviction. ¡°And so? The potion can enable your son to assume that form too for as long as 6 hours. I bet she doesn¡¯t have much experience in battle. Your son is the opposite, so why are you afraid?¡± the man asked in an irked tone. ke replied quickly, ¡°The thing is, that girl¡­ she just rejected my son as mate and has be the official mate to some Phoenix guy.¡± ¡°Phoenix?¡± the man frowned behind his mask. Wiyzh-Sybylle Landia had a Phoenix and that was the first prince. He was a high-ranking wizard known to be very cruel to evildoers. In fact, they tremble at the mention of his name during torture. Even a very dangerous criminal surrendered himself after hearing that Savage Lord had been sent after him. It couldn¡¯t be that he was the one, right? Besides, thatpetition is meant for werewolves only. No other race was permitted to be even 100 yards near the site. ¡°Is this Phoenix guy a werewolf?¡± the man asked. ke nodded. ¡°Yes, your grace, and he¡¯s also an Alpha. But he¡¯s nothing to fear as he can¡¯t really hurt my son, but I¡¯m more worried about that Lavana.¡± Hearing that the Phoenix guy was of wolf blood, his heart was relieved. So it¡¯s just some guy bearing the same name as that wiz prince. ¡°So you want me to go over and break into the venue, then fight her?¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡± ke was speechless and couldn¡¯t reply for a moment.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This greatly disgruntled the man and he spoke in a serious tone, ¡°You¡¯re just frittering my time. You cannot contact me anymore with this mirror. Your chances are over. Good luck!¡± the mirror went nk. For a while, ke remained frozen in ce. At that moment, the door opened and his wife came in. She saw the levitating mirror which fell to the ground and cracked before turning into dust. ¡°Husband,¡± she gently tapped her still-stunned husband on the shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with that flying mirror? Who were you talking to just now?¡± she questioned with arms folded. ¡°Anita, our son is in danger,¡± he replied. Chapter 125 She looked stumped at his words, ¡°Danger? Why? Just because thatdy turned out to be the stinkpot that escaped from this pack and even our son¡¯s rejected mate? Even if he¡¯s in pain from her rejection, he can still fight, okay? We aren¡¯t second-ranked for nothing,¡± she reassured. ke shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s quite¡­plicated, Anita.¡± She cocked her eyebrows, ¡°Really?¡± He nodded, ¡°Yeah, really,¡± ¡°Then make it easier, make meprehend what¡¯s going on,¡± she requested. ¡°That female¡­ she¡¯s not an Omega wolf.¡± His mate frowned, ¡°What are you saying, husband? Chase dragged her by her tail to thisnd, remember? She was a freaking Omega!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wolf that simtes the look of an Omega,¡± ke rified. ¡°What? There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Anita was forced to sit on the bed, looking stunned. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ke sighed, sitting on a chair opposite his wife before disclosing, ¡°She is an Olmpha, my dear.¡± ¡°Olmpha?¡± Anita couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows and stop crossing her hands, cing them on the bed instead. ¡°What¡¯s an Olmpha?¡± He answered, ¡°A fearsome being. A Lycan is someone that can solo three Alphas casually but when serious can even deal with 10 at once.¡± His wife nodded her agreement, ¡°Yeah, I know that.¡± He continued his speech, ¡°But an Olmpha is much higher, miles ahead of a Lycan in wolf rank. A werewolf sovereign thatmands authority over all other wolf ranks. And in their huge form, they have a maximum of four tails which is quite rare,monly they have 2 and even so except for another Olmpha no one in the werewolfmunity can battle them. Do you see why I said our son is in danger now? Before that Lavana rejected him, she had proposed to fight him. Since her appearance became like that after leaving this pack then yes, she has be an Olmpha. And she is out for revenge, so she¡¯ll definitely try to kill our son. Good thing I had him take that potion along with him.¡± ¡°What potion?¡± his wife asked. ¡®Shit! I slipped up,¡¯ he thought. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard wrong.¡± he nervouslyughed. She frowned, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m hard of hearing now?¡± He quickly waved his hands anxiously, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± with a defeated look he continued, ¡°Fine! You heard right. To achieve this rank, I had a backer, I made a pact with a wizard from Wyzeli-Syndi Landia.¡± ¡°The kingdom of evil wiz bloods?¡± she frowned. ¡°Yes. With his service, I was able to advance from a tenth-ranked Alpha to second. That Brandon, he didn¡¯t bother fighting me and just said he was defeated and I remained on second rank for several years before I decided to attack Moon Crest.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the use of that potion?¡± she inquired. ¡°That potion¡­¡± he sighed, ¡°Its job is to help our son assume an Olmpha¡¯s look and strength for 6 hours which will be more than enough, considering his experience in battle, to defeat that Lavana because she isn¡¯t seasoned in battle andcks experience. But there are side effects which he didn¡¯t tell me. That mirror just now¡­ it was my way of contacting him. I told him about our son¡¯s predicament and wanted him to help if things got out of hand but¡­¡± ¡°He banned you and cut off your rtionship together,¡± she finished his statement and he replied with a weak ¡°Yes,¡± She sighed, ¡°Luckily I¡¯m not the only one with a supporter.¡± she disclosed. ¡°What?¡± ke¡¯s eyes widened in marvel. Was he hearing wrong? His wife took off the thin chain ne around her neck and let the imperial jade pendant slide off it. She put the chain that she¡¯d always had with her on the bed and hurled the pendant to the floor. Instantly it dashed to pieces and levitated. The bits then formed a tiny mirror. ¡°Erge,¡± shemanded and the mirror obeyed, bing even bigger than the one ke once possessed. It glistened a bright red light and dimmed after a few seconds. Then a ghostly-looking spruce-haired woman seated on a majestic emerald throne was seen. She¡¯s dressed in a ck-coloured bodycon gown with highce-up slits on both sides and vivid cassowaries on the fabric. She had gold jewellery on her ears, neck, hands and feet, all of thempeting in sparkling. There was just a simple red hairpiece on her head and her hair was ced on one side of her shoulder and it even touched the floor despite being curly. Her long legs were crossed and her hands were ced on the back of two exquisitely carved golden lions which served as armrests. She stared back at them with a look of conceit. There were two males dressed in leather clothing, gently fanning the queen with bird feathers fans. Seeing this, ke whispered in surprise, ¡°What? Your backer is¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± she motioned for him to be quiet and then mind-linked him. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the queen of Wyzeli-Syndi Landia.¡± ¡°How?¡± he questioned in amazement. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± she stopped mind-linking him and focused on the woman in the mirror. ¡°Greetings, your majesty,¡± she curtsied. ke also saluted the woman. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you bothered to even say hello to me, sis.¡± the woman said in an eerie voice, not acknowledging their greetings.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s your sister?¡± ke mind-linked his wife in disbelief. ¡°Husband, she¡¯s my sworn sister,¡± she revealed telepathically before replying to the woman. ¡°Your majesty, I¡¯m really sorry for not saying hello this week. I¡¯ve been caught up with thepetition, you know.¡± Anita smiled as she stopped curtseying. ¡°Oh?¡± the queen raised an eyebrow, ¡°If that is how it is, then you should be watching thepetition. Why are you here, and is that your husband?¡± Chapter 126 ¡°This is indeed my husband, ke Remmington,¡± ke¡¯s wife replied. ¡°He¡¯s not as good-looking as my old husband. What a waste!¡± the queenmented.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Um¡­ replying to your first question, indeed we both are supposed to be watching thepetition, but you see, there¡¯s something we noticed and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here in need of your assistance.¡± Anita and her husband both went to their knees, ¡°My son, Chase is over there.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not even the day of the Alpha rankings yet,¡± stated the queen. ¡°That isn¡¯t the problem, my queen,¡± said ke. ¡°My son, his ex-mate just rejected him in the presence of thousands of wolf bloods,¡± ¡°Mm-hmm?¡± the queen still didn¡¯t look bothered. ¡°The ex-mate isn¡¯t an Omega as we all believed, but she¡­ she¡¯s an Olmpha,¡± said Anita. ¡°Olmpha?¡± the queen frowned upon hearing it, ¡°How are you so sure? Has she transformed? Is she battling your son as we speak?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Anita replied. ¡°But she has said she will, and after that, she wille for this pack to wipe us out. Please help us.¡± The queen threw a question at ke, ¡°How do you know she¡¯s an Olmpha?¡± ¡°That¡­ when she was little, I attacked her pack and killed the Alpha. Before the invasion, I had found out through a spy that I sent there a year before, that the Alpha had secretly shifted one time in the woods and that he wasn¡¯t even the regr size of an Alpha wolf. He was much bigger. I asked my former backer about it and he revealed that ording to my descriptions, that Alpha king was actually an Olmpha.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s an Olpmpha then it¡¯d be impossible to even go near his pack say less of finishing them all,¡± the queen furrowed her eyebrows. ke elucidated, ¡°That¡­ His mate is of Alpha blood but she isn¡¯t powerful enough to carry the baby to full term. Before that Lavana was born, Nayelie had three miscarriages. So as to guarantee that there¡¯d be an heir, he did something and his mate was able to sessfully give birth to the girl. But the price was that he became weaker. Though no one challenged him to a fight because he¡¯d shown his exceptional prowess before, he at that time was very feeble as he¡¯d also done the same thing to rescue his wife from perishing after being stabbed by a silver dagger with a fatal poison smeared on the de. I had ordered the best assassin organisation to send their strongest person to do so. By the time I attacked, that Brandon only had the strength of a Beta wolf. I didn¡¯t want him to ever have the chance of recovery and attempting payback so I carried out a massacre. And since he was an Olmpha, he must have had treasures and so I desired it. All this wouldn¡¯t have been done without my former backer¡¯s assistance.¡± The queen nodded sagely, ¡°So why did you spare the girl? Did you know who she was?¡± ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t know and she hadn¡¯t shifted then. When I scanned her with my Alpha eyes, I could only see that she was an Omega. I took her back to my pack as a war trophy and turned her into a punching bag so that her wolf might not have the chance toe out. I nned to end her when she turned 19,¡± ¡°Because Olmphas shift for the first time at twenty years of age? And no matter the torture, if she was a normal Omega and just ate shifter, she would have shifted at 18?¡± the queen asked to which ke nodded. ¡°Since she hadn¡¯t shifted on her 18th year, you became uneasy because there were only two possibilities, either she was wolfless, which was unbelievable, considering the fact that she healed from injuries faster than any human ever could, and then, the most certain second possibility was that she¡¯s definitely an Olpmha blood.¡± the queen concluded. ke sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she shifted without anyone¡¯s knowledge. When she first escaped, I had warriors sent to get her, but unexpectedly, my son was the one who came back with the unconscious her in wolf form. She looked exactly like an Omega, but I still had doubts. I tried to contact my supporter back then, but by the time he responded, that girl had sessfully escaped from the packnd after killing some of the pack¡¯s teens. We had a small argument and when it died down, he had me rte everything to him and then he told me what I feared- that the girl isn¡¯t an Omega, but an Olmpha that has just evolved. She might be weak, but when she has her foundation solid, she¡¯d be a foe impossible to beat. Hence I instructed my son to find her after revealing her truth to him. I wanted Lavana¡¯s wings to be broken before she figured out how to use them. But for so long, we couldn¡¯t find her. It was like, no such person existed.¡± ¡°So you saw her again on screen, and she¡¯s about to murder your son while you, the parents are so anxious and youe to me to rescue him?¡± the queen folded her arms. ¡°Your majesty¡­¡± The queen uncrossed her hands and signalled with her lifted right hand for Anita to stop talking. ¡°This will be thest time I help you, Anita. And I¡¯m also going because I want to see how strong she has be. An opportunity to fight a werewolf sovereign isn¡¯t that easy toe by,¡± she said with a wicked smile. ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡± the couple said in unison after kneeling. The mirror went nk and immediately broke to pieces and then turned into a faint grey mist that was blown away by the wind. The couple looked at each other and sighed in sync. ¡°We¡¯ve both lost our backers,¡± ke stated. His wife heaved another sigh, ¡°As long as our son is alright.¡± then her expression turned into a scowl, ¡°And you ke, you really know how to y with fire from the start. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this until now? You kept an Olmpha in thend for over a decade.¡± ¡°Sorry, mate. I didn¡¯t want to drag you into this,¡± ke apologized. ¡°Had you told me about her identity, I would have long sent her to the dungeon to be tortured by the most grisly tools every day until she gave up. You were too soft on her from the start. Now look what happened!¡± she scolded. He held her hands, ¡°Anita, let¡¯s go watch what¡¯s happening first, okay? We can settle this in bedter when there¡¯s the desired oue,¡± he rose and helped his wife stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t think that coitus will save you this time,¡± she harrumphed. ¡°Let¡¯s have a try first, alright? I want to know if I¡¯ve lost all my skills in making you want me more than your life.¡± he boasted. She harrumphed again and stormed out of the room. ke sighed internally, earnestly wishing that things go well. Even though his backer had banned him from further contact, he knew that powerful man was undoubtedly interested in Lavana. So now she had two strong adversariesing for her. She was doomed to die today, she and that arrogant mate of hers who doesn¡¯t know his ce! A/n: Sorry for thete updates, I¡¯ve been dealing with a serious fever. It¡¯s not yet gone but I can move about more freely, just have the deal with the migraines that keep saying ¡°Hello!¡± Thanks for reading btw, and do leave ament if you liked this chapter or if you are shy, you could send a gift. Don¡¯t forget to read other books too and the review section, you can leave suggestions/criticism there. I pray one day Lavana and her crew gets turned into aic ?? Chapter 127 Meanwhile¡­ Narfi finally reached Khaton forest and located his sister near a cliff, just as Savage Lord had earlier said. He saw that she was still in bird form on a table made of maple wood which was stained with her blood. The pot and other utensils with which his sister was tortured were on the table too. Glinda was barely respiring and couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Each time she tried to exhale or inhale, it was very painful for her. Seeing this, his eyes reddened. ¡°Glinda¡­¡± he muttered as he slowly brought himself to touch her head with his trembling right hand. ¡°Sister¡­ I¡¯m here,¡± he whispered, struggling not to let any tear fall. ¡°Brother¡­¡± she mind-linked him weakly, ¡°don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not beautiful anymore. I¡¯m not sexy. Don¡¯t let¡­ my appearance¡­ s-spoil your eyes.¡± He shook his head, ¡°No, Glinda, how can you ask me to do that? I¡¯m so sorry¡­ If only I were strong enough. But he¡¯s Savage Lord,¡± Narfi disclosed in a quavering voice. Telepathically, she chuckled bitterly, ¡°I see. I¡¯m really unlucky to meet him. I thought I could fight him or even flee from him at worst, but who knew he could clone himself? I couldn¡¯t tell which of him was real and which was the copy,¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Glinda¡­¡± ¡°Brother, I know you were forced¡­ to apud. Brother, I have not much time left.¡± He carried her from the table and sat on the ground with her ced gently in his arms, ¡°No Glinda, you have to hold on, please! Don¡¯t leave me.¡± Glinda feebly changed back to human form. She had no arms or legs and her und body was bloodied. ¡°Promise me, you¡¯ll take revenge for me. Go through with n B, and live for me. When you find your mate, bring my finest framed picture to the wedding at least, so I can be present somehow. Promise me,¡± she managed to say with her mouth. He could only whisper, ¡°Glinda¡­I¡­¡± ¡°Promise, Narfi. Promise me!¡± she wept. He nodded his head, pursing his lips together, while trying as hard as he could to hold back his tears. After a while, he found the strength to talk, ¡°Yes, I promise you, Glinda. I¡¯ll avenge you, and I¡¯ll take down that despicable couple, even if it¡¯s thest thing I do. I pledge to you, sister.¡± Hearing this, she managed to smile and open her eyes with great difficulty, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ really great to hear, Narfi. Don¡¯t ever forget my love. Don¡¯t ever forget me, okay?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare to,¡± he responded. The reality that his sister couldn¡¯t be saved pained him so much. He¡¯d arrived toote. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving first. Be sure to visit my tomb from time to time, okay?¡± Narfi nodded, ¡°I will,¡± ¡°And¡­ I really wish I could touch your face like they do in those movies,¡± she drylyughed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Narfi shook his head, gently wiping off her tears, ¡°Glinda, don¡¯t talk anymore, ok? I¡­ I recollect there¡¯s a family recipe that can save you. So¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote, Narfi. Take¡­ care¡­¡± No more words were heard from her. Her skin turned a grey colour and her eyes were closed¡­ forever! Seeing that his sister had expired, Narfi looked towards the sky, the tears that he¡¯d forcefully restrained finally got the liberty they desired and eagerly slid down his cheeks. His lips kept trembling and he didn¡¯t blink for a while as he recalled their memories from childhood till date. When he finally blinked, he looked at his deceased rtive after hesitating for half a minute. The reality hit him in the face again. His sister was truly no more. She¡¯d never smile again, never tease him, never sing nor dance, or even make him riled again. Glinda¡¯s bird spirit, Glinda, was no longer unified with his sister, which is why her skin instantly turned grey. Narfi brought his right hand to stroke her now cold face. ¡°Savage Lord, I¡¯ming for you and your tribrid mate. I swear, you¡¯ll regret ever harming my sister. I¡¯ll get back at you. You¡¯ll pay for this Phoenix, you¡¯ll pay!¡± he yelled in heartache. *** Back at the contest¡¯s venue. VVIP section. ¡°Do you n on doing anything? ¡± the 3rd-ranked Alpha, Dmitri asked. ¡°Nope. I just wish to watch this drama. You know, I was really getting bored until that Phoenix guy revealed himself to be of Alpha blood,¡± replied the 1st-ranked Alpha King, Marcus with a thin smile. He added, ¡°So, I¡¯m taking no action. The Lycan King that¡¯s present didn¡¯t even make any attempt till now. It means that just like me, he¡¯s interested in this drama.¡± Alpha Dmitri nodded his like-mindedness and said: ¡°I wonder if they have any more secrets to unravel. Like that Phoenix, since he¡¯s of Alpha blood, I wonder which pack he hails from. And that heiress¡¯ beauty is indeed unmatched.¡± Alpha Marcus nodded his concord, ¡°True! The best part is the blows that she gifted that dunce. I bet he didn¡¯t expect the one he fell for to be his ex-mate and enemy.¡± he chuckled. On the tform, Alpha Chase could hear the other two high-ranked Alpha kings mocking his predicament, and one even called him a dunce and senseless fly, he glowered at the two in the VVIP Section and saw the 3rd-ranked Alpha King sticking out his tongue at him, while that hateful 1st-ranked King was blowing a raspberry. It¡¯s also hateful that those on screen can¡¯t see their acts because all the unseen cameras were focused on the tform. Everyone was seeing him- a high-ranked Alpha King- rejected and almost about to copse from his ex-mate¡¯s spurning. And this vile Lavana had escaped the pangs by epting her second-chance mate on the spot, officially sealing their mate bond while henguished. Now this obnoxious couple in front of him was grinning provocatively at him. No, he couldn¡¯t ept the endless humiliation like this. He won¡¯t take it! And so, with malignancy in his eyes, he spoke loudly, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the heiress? Your useless pack is gone forever. So what if you rejected me? I will still send you and this ugly mate of yours to join your nsmen. My father showed you mercy by not ending you and even giving you a purpose to live. But you¡¯re an ungrateful bitch. This is how you repay Ralton.¡± ¡°Chase, you just said your dad, the ex-Alpha, gave my mate a life?¡± Phoenix questioned with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Ha! He did. And just to remind you, she was my mate first and I rejected her first.¡± Alpha Chase highlighted. ¡°But she¡¯s mine, now and forever. Thank you for giving me the rare pearl and loving the fish eye you call a mate at home,¡± Phoenix smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for your words!¡± Alpha Chase yelled, and Phoenix left his mate¡¯s side and walked over to Chase who subconsciously backed away until he fell from the tform. ¡°Oh, you fell. Need my help?¡± Phoenix stretched out his right hand, wearing that annoying smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need help from my enemy!¡± Chase spat and struggled to stand up but ended up falling several times. Many in the audience couldn¡¯t help it any longer; they burst outughing. This was a rare sight. An Alpha King being so clumsy and humiliated like this. Even those in the VVIP section wereughing while pointing toward the humorist. Alpha Marcus even clutched his chest as he giggled, ¡°Oh my gosh! This is too funny, my chest! Alpha Chase, please, have mercy on us, will you? Hahaha!¡± Alpha Chase stubbornly tried to get back on his feet, but each time, he fell more miserably than thest. Now he was even bruised. His grim face was a pleasure to watch. ¡°Sullivan, you¡¯re a bad guy,¡± Lavana mind linked her mate. ¡°Of course, I am, dear. This Chase is a good clown.¡± her mate replied. Lavanaughed, ¡°Sure he is.¡± The exasperated Chase sat on the ground, refusing to get up, because, no matter how hard he tried, he would always end up on the ground. He was weary. ¡°Chase, although your show isn¡¯t top-notch but I appreciate it.¡± Alpha Marcus said to him in mind link. A pissed Chase growled as he looked towards the VVIP section. He saw the contemptible Alpha king blowing raspberries at him. This was too much! He wouldn¡¯t take all this lying down. He quickly took out a small ck bottle from his pant¡¯s right pocket, removed the cork, and poured into his mouth all its contents in one go. Then he gulped the liquid down despite the bitterness and the feeling of wanting to retch. After sessfully downing everything, he threw the now empty bottle towards the audience and it hit an unlucky woman¡¯s forehead which started to bleed. Chapter 128 There were gasps and criticisms from the crowd, and the woman who got injured left with her unhappy mate towards the clinic. Before they left, he red at Alpha Chase, but thetter didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Those two were not even enough for him to y. He rose up from the ground, without falling this time. ¡°Watch me all of you. And you Lavana, prepare to die!¡± heughed hysterically. ¡°Phoenix, what¡¯s going on with him? Do you know what he drank?¡± Lavana furrowed her eyebrows as she mind linked her mate. He shook his head and replied through mind link, ¡°Not really. But it must be something from the backers of Ralton, possibly from the oldest one.¡± Everyone watched as the Alpha King grew bigger,ughing at the pain that coursed through his body. Seeing this, Phoenix got off the tform and walked away fast. ¡°Phoenix, what are you doing?¡± Lavana couldn¡¯t help asking with a puzzled look. ¡°Er¡­ I can watch clearly from here,¡± he dryly chortled while Lavana rolled her eyes. ¡°Hahaha! Your mate ditched you to perish in my hands. What extraordinary love he has for you!¡± Alpha Chaseughed after his body stopped growing. Everyone could only raise their head to look at him. He was really tall, possibly 4 meters. He leisurely sat on the field, cross-legged. Currently, he had no clothes on, as his clothes had ripped off during his growth spurt. He wasn¡¯t worried about it coz no one else would see his nudity anyway. His parents and Jacinta have to be present in the venue in order to really see him nude. Otherwise, they¡¯re just like the others. What a limitation! ¡°You bitch¡­¡± Lavana interrupted him, ¡°Chase, I¡¯m no bitch. It¡¯s that female dog with rabies you mated that¡¯s one, and another thing, your mum¡¯s included in this list too,¡± ¡°You!¡± Chase¡¯s eyes turned red. With a smug face she spoke, ignoring his incensed look, ¡°Plus, my darling mate didn¡¯t abandon me. He just doesn¡¯t want to be a hostage.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± Phoenix hollered from where he stood, ¡°Also, I¡¯m just an Alpha wolf, I can¡¯t possibly beat you, Chase,¡± Alpha Chase¡¯s look slowly altered as an evil smirk found its way to his lips, ¡°Indeed you have awareness. For this, I¡¯ll make your death painless.¡± Then he turned to his ex-mate, ¡°Lavana, I bet you didn¡¯t predict this, huh? You¡¯re not the only Olmpha here. I am Olmpha too!¡± he dered and startedughing evilly. Hearing the word ¡°Olmpha¡±, many in the audience looked at each other and then back at Chase in puzzlement. They¡¯d never heard of that word before. But the Lycan King who was present was forced to stand up at the SVIP section. ¡°Olmpha?¡± he muttered in disbelief. That was a legendary creature. Howe this Chase is saying he¡¯s one, and even that red-haired woman? Yes, they¡¯d not seen her shift, but she isn¡¯t an Alpha. She and her pack were initially here in a quest to use theirst chance of participating in the contest to produce an Alpha. And this Chase, who he knew as ke¡¯s son, was an Alpha wolf. He was also puzzled about what this Chase drank that made him grow this tall. But he still didn¡¯t feel like stepping in. A part of him wanted to watch a more interesting drama. Maybe there was really no Olmpha here. Lavana smirked in a provoking manner, ¡°You¡¯re that enthusiastic to go to hell?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re the one who will beg me to send you there, bitch.¡± he stood and quickly initiated the transformation into a ck wolf- one bigger than normal Alpha wolves- possessing four half-meter-long tails and glowing scarlet eyes. Seeing his appearance, everyone was dumbfounded. The Lycan king¡¯s eyes broadened too. Was this possible because of the unknown liquid that Alpha Chase consumed earlier? The two in the VVIP section who had gibed Chase during his tragic falls earlier now had their jaws to the floor, eyes are wide as saucers. ¡°Maybe my eyes are ying tricks?¡± Alpha Marcus nervouslyughed and massaged his eyes gently before opening them again, but the reality remained. There still was a freaking huge, four-tailed ck wolf on the field!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Is this what he meant by ¡®Olmpha¡¯?¡± Alpha Marcus asked the 3rd-ranked Dmitri. ¡°Maybe,¡± thetter replied, swallowing saliva. ¡°Sweetheart, good luck! I¡¯m rooting for you!¡± Phoenix yelled, drawing the attention of others to himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this idiot?¡± they all thought. ¡°What kind of mate is he? Instead of thinking of a way to avoid this pissed Alpha¡¯s wrath, he¡¯s encouraging his mate to courageously face her death?!¡± a man from one of the Alphaless packs asked his pack member unhappily. The other members of the Blood Star Pack also looked at Phoenix with loathing clearly written on their faces. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her mate? How can you just desert her?¡± Rndro challenged him. He¡¯d seen her wolf form before Although she was as big as a Delta wolf, she was like an ant in front of this massive ck wolf. This Phoenix was despicable. Why did the Moon Goddess pair her with this traitorous man? Phoenix crossed his arms and leisurely replied, ¡°Stop with those judging looks. I really can¡¯t be there. Besides, I¡¯m an Alpha wolf, but they are higher than me. Why should I be there? I would just drag her down if I end up as a hostage and that Chase¡¯s bargaining chip. So I¡¯m doing her a favour by staying here. Plus, it¡¯s more gripping if I spectate from here.¡± he mind linked all of them but they still didn¡¯t drop that look. ¡°Seriously?¡± he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Man, I¡¯m highly disappointed in you,¡± Dante said with a frown. ¡°Since you want to be a hero,¡± Pheonix pointed towards the field, ¡± go and help her out.¡± ¡°Mph! We¡¯ll all go. We¡¯re not letting her die there.¡± Zyair replied but Mel asked them to sit down and watch. ¡°Why?¡± Dante mind linked Mel in askance. Mel asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you recall what happened at the hotel the first morning?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± of course, he recalled just as every one of the 6 of them. The couple can fly, and mates know each other better. ¡°So, since he¡¯s here to spectate, let¡¯s spectate with him,¡± Mel said with his left arm around Dante¡¯s shoulders. Thetter sighed and calmed down, now staring at the field. ¡°You do recall that Chase said she¡¯s not the only Olpmpha?¡± Mel mind linked his best buddy. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Rndro¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in realization, and then he turned to look at the smiling Phoenix. ¡°So she¡¯s also¡­¡± ¡°Shh! Just watch. You don¡¯t get to see such amazing battles every day,¡± Phoenix said. ¡°Sorry for judging you.¡± Rndro apologized. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you care about my mate. But I do as well, more than anyone. I¡¯m assured of her win. So, just take the time to watch and learn a thing or two,¡± Lavana¡¯s mate telepathed Rndro who smiled and focused on the field, just like the others. Seeing what Chase had be, Lavana shook her head in disdain. ¡°So this is your version of an Olmpha wolf?¡± she scorned. The irate ck wolf let out a menacing howl that made many cover their ears. Quite a number in the audience bled from their ears while some passed out immediately. ¡°What? Did I say something inappropriate? Your supporter is some. The potion he gave you only made you bigger and have four short tails. Chase, you look so pathetic.¡± she mocked. ¡°Curse you!¡± the wolf growled and hit the tform with his front right paw. The tform immediately crumbled. Before that, Lavana already got off it. ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded and stretched her hands. ¡°I promised to battle you, and I won¡¯t go back on my words,¡± after saying this, her eyes altered to a Pearl River grey, stunning everyone. They¡¯d never seen a wolf with such eyes. The Lycan King went into deep thought after he saw those eyes and then, he covered his mouth, obviously realizing something. Nevertheless, he sat still on his throne. Even if he wanted to step in, it was valueless. Even if one of the two foes was a fake Olmpha, he had no authority to stop him and the other one¡­ He gulped his wine and heaved a sigh, ¡®I wasn¡¯t notified of this, but I like it. A crazy battle, how much I yearned for it! Too bad, I can¡¯t participate! But it¡¯s enough to be an eyewitness,¡¯ he thought. He, just like the others present in the venue, watched as her bones snapped and cracked at a rate faster than Chase¡¯s and golden light even covered her entire being and her figure seemed to get bigger. When the blinding light finally dimmed, every soul who was still seated before was forced to stand up. The creature on the field was indeed a wolf- a gigantic one, even bigger than the ck wolf. This she-wolf possessed very rare pearl white fur, rare eyes, was taller than the ck wolf and even had, not one, not two, but freaking nine long tails that seemed to be alive! Chapter 129 ¡°Now you clearly see why I¡¯m here,¡± Phoenix spoke with a smirk. The other members of Blood Star nodded with conviction written on their faces. An Alpha wolf, in fact, even the Lycan King present, can¡¯t do anything against those two on the field, especially the white wolf. ¡°Damn! I thought her Omega form was already bigger than usual, but this¡­ this is insane!¡± Rndro moured.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Yeah, she sure is,¡± Mel added, his eyes still fixated on the field. The wolf bloods were disinclined to blink, worried that they might miss something. Now no one was watching the happenings on screen anymore as all cameras, tv screens and phone screens had cracked when the ck wolf let out that menacing howl, so apart from those present in the venue, those connected to it by direct streaming didn¡¯t know that the red-haired female had transformed. But there was an exception- the little princess of Wiyzh-Sybylle Landia, who was secretly watching with the help of the treasure she stole. ¡°Gosh!¡± Beatrix couldn¡¯t help but exim with wide eyes. Wasn¡¯t her big sis an Omega wolf? Then, what was this? That creature was no Omega but a werewolf sovereign! One good thing about this treasure mirror, she could use it to see any part of the contest¡¯s venue that she wished, clearly the definition of unlimited. And yes, she saw that Phoenix was smirking with arms folded. He seemed eager for a drama to unfold. She also couldn¡¯t help frowning at how terrible of an imitation the other four-tailed ckie was. His tails were each half a meter and just seemed to be there for decoration or wagging. Yes, the eyes zed more than a Lycan¡¯s- a chilling scarlet and that build, and fur that sends shudders down one¡¯s spine. But the distinction was as clear as day and night. Even a kid like her could tell who among them was a fake. If she were that witless Alpha Chase, she would shift back and find a hole to hide out of ignominy. His opponent was majestic in every way. Height, build, beauty, stateliness, and even the remarkable nine tails that kept moving about. Clearly, they served not only as things for an audience to be amazed about orplete the imposing look of an Olmpha wolf, but they could defend and attack! ¡°This is getting more fascinating,¡± Beatrix was forced to admit. ¡°Cordelia, please give me the mirror,¡± she ordered and her maid did as she asked. ¡°Alright, go get me a bowl of popcorn.¡± ¡°Yes, my princess,¡± the maid bowed and retreated 4 steps before turning around to leave quickly yet in an elegant way. ¡­ At the venue, Lavana changed back to human. She was taller than usual, but not as the imitation Olmpha wolf. ¡°I will not battle you in that form. I n to gain experience in this form,¡± she smiled, and her eyes altered colour again, her red hair lengthened, her canines elongated into fangs, andstly, her nails extended into long red ws, causing many to gasp. Rndro and co. were not stunned this time for they¡¯d seen her like this that morning in the room allocated to her and Zehelina at the hotel they¡¯d lodged. Even this form made one uneasy, especially because of those ws. A Lycan king¡¯s ws weren¡¯t that long. Alpha Chase internally scoffed when she said she nned on fighting him in that smaller form. He felt uneasy when he saw her true Olmpha form and those nine tails of hers made him feel like aic but now that she¡¯s smaller, killing her was more uplicated. ¡°Chase, be sure to entertain me before your fall,¡± saying this, she jumped high towards the big wolf, her ws ready to swipe. But Chase dodged at thest moment before her ws could touch him. He also decided to shift back to human, though still taller than Lavana. ¡°I think it¡¯s better in this form too. That way I can rip out that face of yours,¡± his ws elongated and he pounced at her, letting out a battle cry. Sheughed as she saw himing, ¡°I¡¯ve longed to do this,¡± she also charged at him. With one swipe of her left ws, 5 long, deep bloody gashes materialised on his chest. The pain sent him to the ground but he didn¡¯t just lie there as thebat was far from over. Gritting his teeth hard and not making a sound, he got back on his feet again and assumed a fighting stance. He scorned, ¡°That¡¯s all you got? It¡¯ll take more than that to beat me in this form, Lavana,¡± ¡°You have battlefield background, but I¡¯ve got something absent in you,¡± she snickered as she jumped at him with an unanticipated swiftness. Despite the pangs, he still managed to elude her attacks. ¡°Quite nimble,¡± she remarked smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how good you are at evading then,¡± she activated her invisibility skill and many werepelled to rub their eyes. How could a full-grown woman vanish suddenly? Wolves don¡¯t fly and neither are they capable of disappearing. How many more surprises awaited them today? How much could their hearts take? ¡°Chase, Chase. Where do you think I am?¡± Everyone could hear her words andughter, which meant she was still present on the field. But how to pinpoint where exactly she was¡­ Alpha Chase was floored. He¡¯d just seen her turn invisible. No one told him a pure-blood Olmpha had an invisibility skill as a bonus in addition to strength. All his life, he¡¯d neverbated a foe who could vanish. At least when she was physical, he could still smell her scent, which was quite different from the one of gunpowder that he smelled back at Ralton. But now that she was invisible, her smell was no more. And even when he looked at the grass around for any sign of being stepped on, he couldn¡¯t uncover any. How would he know that his adversary could even levitate? Chase quickly realized that even when she was in human form, she still posed a significant hazard to him. Right now, he was at a great disadvantage. ¡°This bitch!¡± he was forced to cuss in his heart, his teeth clenched as he agitatedly looked around. Everyone kept staring, not daring to make a sound. Who knew if the woman would abruptly materialise behind them? So they kept alertness to the max. Chapter 130 ¡°Chase, if you can pinpoint where I am, I won¡¯t turn invisible anymore. I mean it,¡± Lavana¡¯s voice was heard again. The bewildered Chase didn¡¯t know where to point but she¡¯d sworn in the presence of thousands of werewolves not to turn invisible again. He had to try! So he pointed towards the east and Lavana appeared exactly there, looking carefree. In his heart, he was thrilled that he was right. So no more turning invisible for her which was a great thing. His wolf spirit, Ivan, wasn¡¯t helping matters as he kept calling Chase several names. He didn¡¯t know his usually quiet spirit had such a wide vocabry. He kept saying he¡¯d be d if Chase dies so he¡¯ll be unbound to him. This upset Chase so much. What was he without a wolf spirit? He¡¯d be incapable of morphing into a wolf and wouldn¡¯t possess any longer the immense strength and abilities thate with being a werewolf. ¡°Shut it, Ivan, and let me concentrate,¡± he was propelled to say in his head. Looking at his ex-mate once again, he let out greater ying intent. Because of this repugnantss, his wolf spirit was so eager for him to perish. ¡°Come, let me send you to the gates of hell,¡± he beckoned, looking crazed. She shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t want you to choke me like you did that time. I also don¡¯t want you to whip me,¡± she backed away instead. Chase wondered what was wrong with her. Why was she mentioning a whip? He had nothing on him. He nced towards Phoenix and understood, but he still harrumphed. ¡°Stop dallying!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Why should Ie to you? Since you want to kill me, then you shoulde after me. I¡¯m not apliant pup,¡± she tittered. ¡°Fine then,¡± ignoring the pain, he pounced at her and both fell to the ground, engaging in a brutal wrestle. Many shivered when they saw so many holes and cracks formed on the ground by punches dodged by the opponent. ¡°So this is what an Olmpha is. I¡¯m indeed a frog at a well¡¯s bottom,¡± Alpha Dmitri said while nodding sagely. ¡°Indeed,¡± Alpha Marcus added, his eyes fixated on the battleground. He could also see that although the woman had much more strength, she didn¡¯t just catch her foe¡¯s hand and break it. She was indeed using this Chase to learn while restraining herself. And that second-ranked Alpha King, realizing what she was doing, seemed frustrated that all his killer moves were exhibited and yet, he couldn¡¯t even harm her. Instead, she was gifting him bruises, especially on his face which already had two ck eyes and dislocated jaws that healed much slower than usual. Evidently, it was this evil Ivan¡¯s doing. Why was fate against him today? The potion he drank had a time limit and side effects, so he must defeat her and deliver her head to his dad¡¯s backer in order to get elixirs that will minimize the side effects by arge percentage, so he¡¯ll suffer much less. But nothing was going as he nned. She turned out way too strong for him to even injure and was toying with him in the presence of thousands of wolf bloods. He felt chagrined as Ralton¡¯s face had been pitched in the dirt several times today! After a while, she rose off him and raised him by the neck, wearing a smile that didn¡¯t assure one in any way. ¡°You know what I want you to do now?¡± ¡°N-No!¡± he managed to reply. ¡°I want you to transform and fight me with that fake Olpmha form of yours. You agree, nod. You don¡¯t, blink twice.¡± Chase didn¡¯t do as she asked. ¡°I¡¯m not an obedient puppy,¡± he mind linked weakly. ¡°I see,¡± she nodded sagely. ¡°By mymand as Olmpha, shift,¡± she ordered. These words didn¡¯t just affect Chase after she let go of his neck. It affected the audience too. Thousands of bones snapping, cracking and rearranging along with voices ofint, gasps and clothes ripping were heard in the audience. It was so unexpected and some tried to take off their clothes quickly to no avail. ¡°Damn!¡± many couldn¡¯t help but cuss at the sudden development. ¡°If I knew such a thing would happen, I would havee with spare clothes.¡± a dark blonde-haired woman murmured. The majority of them here came to spectate the events today. Even the members of the packspeting didn¡¯t bring any spare clothes as the battle clothing was in the costume hall. Lavana was stunned by what urred. She didn¡¯t expect hermand as Olmpha was so powerful. Rndro and co. had already shifted to their wolf forms and were looking at her unhappily. ¡°Sorry,¡± she couldn¡¯t help saying sheepishly. As unhappy as they were, no one dared to even growl. They couldn¡¯t go near her anyway. Her mate had shifted too, his wolf was the best-looking one among all Alpha wolves. She blew a kiss at him but he simply looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey,¡± she mind linked, expressing remorse. ¡°You ruined my outfit,¡± he grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologised and her mate harrumphed. She smiled, ¡°But I have to tell you; You¡¯re the most good-looking wolf among the thousands here,¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment but I¡¯m still mad.¡± he was still looking away from her. ¡°I know. I¡¯llpensate you,¡± she proposed. Hearing this, her mate turned his head to look at her, eyes showing eagerness, ¡°Grant me three wishes,¡± She nodded, ¡°Okay,¡± His eyes shone more than before, indicating his excitement, ¡°I ept your apology, and dear, I have to confess; it hasn¡¯t been easy to endure,¡± She furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°Endure what?¡± ¡°Do you how much River and I have been fighting? Your body is more than a feast for the eyes. You¡¯ve been tormenting the both of us.¡± These words made Lavana stunned. She was reminded that she wasn¡¯t just und; her mate no longer saw blurs on her body since she¡¯d already epted him as her destined mate. So he¡¯d been checking her out and she didn¡¯t realize in time. Gosh! She felt like finding a hole to conceal herself. Speechlessly, she pointed at him while his mind linkedughter annoyed her more. ¡°Hahaha! Alright, I won¡¯t look at you again. As you can see, my eyes are closed,¡± She scowled, ¡°What ¡®closed¡¯? Phoenix, you¡¯re eyes are open,¡± ¡°They¡¯re River¡¯s,¡± ¡°Bro, don¡¯t nder me,¡± she heard Riverin in her head to Phoenix. ¡°Are you letting me take revenge in peace or not,¡± she questioned in ire to them two. ¡°Sorry, mate. Continue. Both our eyes will be shut.¡± Phoenix said for himself and River. ¡°Humph!¡± she stopped mind linking them and faced the gigantic ck wolf on the field, who¡¯d been staring at her in alert, despite finding it hard to maintain his bnce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight you,¡± she reassured but he started backing away. How can he trust this bitch¡¯s words? ¡°I asked you to shift for a reason but you were disobedient. Now see what you caused,¡± she said, pointing at the audience who were all in wolf form. She didn¡¯t ask them to shift back and nor would they want to. Chapter 131 She ran towards him and jumped at the final moment,nding on his back. She started swiping her ws on his neck and back, retreating towards his tails. ¡°Let me help Lina get justice,¡± she spat as used her sharp ws to cut off his tails in one clean swipe.¡±That¡¯s for Lina,¡± She ordered him to shift back, adding his name specifically so it would affect only him this time. After he shifted to human, he tried to run away. ¡°Chase, you go nowhere.¡± she pounced on him andnded a heavy punch to his already hurting left jaw. He fell to the ground and she sat on his stomach. Then she rained a series of blows to both sides of his face. When his facial features were barely discernable, she got off him and turned him over so he nowy weakly on his stomach. She broke his hands and legs and even stepped on his back four times. So many ribs had been broken from this act of hers. Chase was still alive but barely breathing. He had no strength to even cry out his pain, all he could was vomit blood. She turned to the spot where those from Ralton once sat. They were all in wolf forms now due to hermand earlier. ¡°Ralton pack, prepare your necks for me. In three days, I wille to take your worthless heads.¡± she spat before walking out of the field, heading towards the second costume hall. Zehelina and the two Omegas were still at the other one and she¡¯d done something to that door. She didn¡¯t want Zehelina to see her looking like this, hence she headed to the other one. No one dared to stop her! It was only when her figure was no more seen before the wolves belonging to Ralton pack left their assigned spot and ran towards their Alpha King wearing tense faces. They didn¡¯t even let the assigned staff who came to help out to touch their Alpha. They instead hastily took him out of the venue towards the massive parking lot. Many had transformed back to human form at this point and they followed after the Raltons wanting to know more, ignoring the pissed Beta Finn¡¯s constant yell to go away. Many others who chose to not follow were still awestruck. No one warned them about the urrences of today. Alpha Marcus and Dmitri who had just shifted to human form sighed in sync. The battle was one-sided as expected. Forget that Chase became huge because of the liquid he consumed, that his howl was terrifying that it ruined all cameras, tv and phone screens, that he was even more powerful than a Lycan, the opponent being the real deal still defeated him without using her invisibility and despite not knowing much battle techniques. Alpha Marcusmented his ripped clothing, wearing a crying face but there were no tears. ¡°My clothes are gone. If I knew this would happen, I would havee with another even better set of clothes.¡± ¡°Stop whining. You¡¯re not the only one whose clothes were ruined.¡± Alpha Dmitri pointed out. ¡°The clothes in the costume halls¡­ forget it,¡± he let out a sigh of defeat. No one could visit either of those halls or they might just be volunteers to be the next Alpha Chase doppelganger. Since there was no one battling on the field any more, the assigned staff as usual came to clean up the bloodied field. They couldn¡¯t do anything about the holes and cracks formed from the battle. Phoenix left the area to a much-secluded ce where he shifted back to human and took out his choice clothing. He then headed back to the site, earning envious looks from others. ¡°Damn! Where did he get those?¡± Alpha Marcus couldn¡¯t help but exim with widened eyes. ¡°Probably he came prepared?¡± the other Alpha shrugged. Phoenix headed to the middle of the field and stood. ¡°Silence!¡± his order made the chatty ones turn to look at him in surprise. They obeyed his order. ¡°The battle is over. That¡¯s a personal matter.¡± he looked towards the VVIP section with a provoking smile. ¡°You two over there, anyone who¡¯s willing to challenge me to a duel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy as you can see,¡± Alpha Marcus replied from where he sat, showing a strawberry and then putting it into his mouth. Alpha Dmitri just smiled and waved both hands, ¡°My hands hurt. Why don¡¯t we just battle tomorrow?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re cowards?¡± Phoenix cocked an eyebrow. Alpha Marcus felt like getting down to beat this annoying Alpha wolf but he had that Olmpha as mate. ¡°No, Phoenix. I just treasure my handsome face,¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Dmitri added. Some people covered their mouths as they chuckled. It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t fight, they were scared of the Olmpha behind him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Alright. We can always do it tomorrow.¡± Phoenix nodded and turned to face the others, ¡°So, that Hillian¡¯s dead. I only twisted his neck a bit and he died by ident. Any objections?¡± There was only silence all around. ¡°Ok, so no objections. Nice,¡± he gave them a thumbs up, beaming. At this time, Lavana had already teleported to the first costume hall and saw that both Omegas were unconscious. Zehelina was in wolf form and she didn¡¯t have a tail. She gently tapped on the bisque wolf¡¯s neck and thetter opened her eyes and then seeing it was Lavana, transformed back to human. ¡°Lavie¡­¡± Zehelina looked okay. No single red spot on her and she didn¡¯t feel like scratching at all. She looked towards the extreme and saw two Omega wolves unconscious. ¡°Get up, let¡¯s go make you better,¡± Lavana said and then helped Zehelina get on her feet. She had her wear the beautiful clothes that she¡¯d taken to the venue before battling. Then she helped her friend pack her hair into a simple ponytail. ¡°You look amazing, Lina,¡± Lavanaplimented. ¡°You too.¡± Zehelina smiled. Both of them left the costume hall, heading to the field. ¡­ Currently, Alpha Francis was back on the field, wearing a makeshift loincloth gotten from his ripped clothes. He had the mike in hand and he was trying his best not to sound edgy by wearing a smile. Seeing that the twodies wereing, he turned towards them and asked for Zehelina toe over. Zehelina who didn¡¯t know what happened, walked over in confusion. ¡®Why¡¯s everyone like this?¡¯ she thought. Except for Phoenix who was now with the Blood Star members, herself, and Lavana who was now walking towards her mate, no other person was wearing proper clothing. What exactly happened while she was away? Could it be that there was a fight? Looking at the holes and cracks in the ground, she was stunned. How great was the battle? Even the top-ranked Alphas and Lycan king participated in it? What were they fighting for? What caused the fight? And Phoenix¡¯s clothing was different from the one he wore before she was taken out of the battlefield after Hillian defeated her. Did he participate in the battle too? If so, where did he get the change of clothes? From the other costume hall? Why didn¡¯t others go get the clothes from there too? All these questions were making her head spin, but Alpha Francis held her hand and soothed her. Then when she had calmed down, he faced the audience, ¡°And now, the winner is determined.¡± Alpha Francis turned to Zehelina again, ¡°The new Alpha King that emerges today is Zehelina Mockridge of Blood Star pack!¡± Chapter 132 Frixten Country, Caltrizo forest. Under arge, dead and tall oak tree. Glinda had already been bathed in refined water by another female crow, Narfi¡¯s subordinate- a tall, pale-skinned young woman, 2 years older than Glinda, possessing ink-ck short hair, and deep blue eyes. The deceased female¡¯s been d in a long-sleeved ankle-length grey gown adorned with various precious stones and embroidered with fine ck and golden threads. Narfi himself also put on her ears golden crow earrings, a ck tiara that had 5 rubies on her head, and a replica of her favourite golden ne around her neck. He put his sister gently in a ck metal casket that had intricate foxgloves engraved all around it in a mahogany colour. Then he nted a peck on her forehead before speaking in a low tone, ¡°Little sister, rest assured, you still look very beautiful. I helped you apply makeup too and even oiled you with your favourite perfume. I swear to bring the couple¡¯s heads to you,¡± he closed the casket gently and reluctantly until he could no longer see her. ¡°I really wish I was there earlier. Maybe¡­. maybe you wouldn¡¯t have died,¡± Narfi¡¯s body trembled at this thought, and he lost the strength to stand as his knees gave. ¡°Master¡­¡± the female subordinate called out softly. He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Pushing himself, he rose again and levitated. Then he used his wind powers to gently put the casket into the 7 feet hole that he¡¯d had his subordinate dig out earlier. He slit his right wrist with a small red knife and let the blood drop onto the lid of the casket for some minutes. He only stopped when he had difficulty maintaining his stability in the air.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He then used his powers to move the dug-out earth into the hole until it finally formed a heap. Ultimately, he put four grey daggers in the heap and stared at the grave for 5 minutes in silence with his subordinate. His wrist had already healed but his face looked pale, and he found it hard to breathe. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± his edgy subordinate asked when she witnessed his knees give out again. He signalled for her not to move from her spot, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± he took out an unknown ombre bottle, twisted the lid and threw the lid away before downing its content in one go. His rosyplexion soon returned, ¡°But I¡¯ll be even better when that couple is obliterated from the earth¡¯s surface,¡± he rose again and angrily walked towards the table that Savage Lord has purposely left behind to spite him. ¡°It¡¯s time for n B!¡± he dered after reducing that table into bits with several shes of his long red sword that he¡¯d taken out of his spatial ring. ¡®Savage lord, I don¡¯t care what happens to me but you and your mate are going down.¡¯ he pledged in his heart. He then put the sword back in his ring. Looking towards his underling, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Nodding with a serious expression, she replied, ¡°Yes, master!¡± Both transformed into big ck crows, with Narfi in the lead as they flew away towards the North with a speed the naked eye cannot catch up with. ¡­ At the contest¡¯s venue¡­ Zehelina was dumbfounded at the Alpha King¡¯s announcement regarding her. She was unconscious for a time and returned here only to be dered Alpha King. What the hell is going on? She didn¡¯t see that vicious Hillian anywhere. Where did he go? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the one crowned? The title of Alpha King as the champion of the event isn¡¯t something any pack will give up after working so hard for it. None of the Storm Riders were present in the venue either. And where was the 2nd-ranked Alpha King? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, hun. Just ept your destiny,¡± she heard Lavana¡¯s words to her through mind link. Looking towards her friend who was beaming, she nodded and then went down on one knee. An appointed Lambda female and Epsilon male- both wearing ck face veils, matching ck cotton tops, and ck leather pants- came over, one carrying a golden box with wolf heads engraved all around it and the other carrying arge, in teal chest. These ones were not in the venue, so Lavana¡¯smand hadn¡¯t affected them earlier. Alpha Francis patted Zehelina¡¯s head gently and asked her to follow the two towards another special building that was reserved for the winning champion. Zehelina nodded her agreement and rose to follow the two amidst cheers from the audience. She happily waved towards her excited pack members as she hastily walked. Alpha Francis then addressed the audience for several more minutes. ¡­ The two assigned came back with their hands across their chest, followed by several more people dressed in white loin skirts, ying different rarely seen traditional instruments. Behind them were four hefty men wearing animal skin skirts who danced while carrying a magnificent golden pnquin. Everyone paid attention as the procession stopped before Alpha Francis. The male and female in ck uncrossed their hands and went towards the back in sync, heading to the pnquin. They raised the translucent white curtain and the star of the event came out and was assisted to alight by the two. Then Alpha Francis pointed at Zehelina who was now dressed in a sleeveless silver mermaid gown fit for a queen, entuating her womanly curves and height. There was no jewellery on her nor did she have any footwear on but there was light makeup on her face that helped her maintain her boldface as she stared at the audience smugly with a thin smile. Those making music stopped ying their instruments and knelt with their heads bowed as Zehelina elegantly made her way to the Alpha King. Before he became part of the audience again, Phoenix had returned the precious liquid to Alpha Francis, so it was now with him. A red pillow was ced on the ground and Zehelina went to her knees on it. He asked her to open her mouth, which she did, and then he poured the contents of the small bottle into her mouth. She ingested it, not minding the extremely bitter taste, and soon clutched her throat as her eyes changed to that of her wolf¡¯s. She forced herself to swallow it down when it came back up again and covered her mouth tightly so as not to vomit it. Her body began quavering but she still struggled to stand up, ignoring the difort of her backbone snapping several times and rearranging. Her fangs came out and fell off. Soon another two grew out, much longer than before- those belonging to an Alpha wolf. One eye turned red and several ck veins appeared on her face down to her back. After a while, the other eye turned red and she let out a mighty howl- one only done by an Alpha wolf. Zehelina pantedboriously and tried her utmost to restrain the severe urge to shift. Her efforts were not efficacious as her wolf ultimately took over and her shift started. Her beautiful dress was ripped to shreds as she altered into a big jade ck wolf and the incredible thing was that the wolf had a tail. Lavana looked at Phoenix in askance, ¡°Phoenix, did you do anything to that bottle?¡± Her mate shook his head in denial before replying telepathically, ¡°No, honey. I promise I didn¡¯t do anything to it,¡± ¡°So is that the effect of the liquid?¡± she asked in perplexity. He nodded in affirmation beforemencing his exnation, ¡°Yeah. On this day, body parts are allowed to be amputated and if the winner has a body part cut off in the fight, this liquid gives him a new body part. But this liquid doesn¡¯t work for those who are already Alphas coz it will just send them to death. A liquid powerful of raising whatever your wolf rank was straight to Alpha rank is definitely not ordinary.¡± She nodded her understanding, ¡°I see! Thank you for saving the pack,¡± she smiled at him before standing on her toes to kiss his right cheek. He refused her praise, ¡°My dear, you yed a bigger role.¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± He insisted, ¡°Yes, you did,¡± She sighed, ¡°Okay, we both helped,¡± He nodded, ¡°Yeah, we did our best. d things are falling into ce,¡± ¡°Um¡­ Do you think I kinda invited trouble since I shifted in front of thousands? You know the n was to reject that Chase today but certainly not with thousands looking. Nor did I n to even shift today.¡± ¡°Well, he deserved the mortification and all he suffered today. And don¡¯t worry, no one outside this venue knows anything yet and even if they do, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he reassured. She nodded and he nted a kiss on her lips. After suddenly withdrawing his lips from hers, he asked teasingly, ¡°Want more?¡± Without thinking, she nodded but also shook her head quickly, causing him to titter. She feigned anger and elbowed him in the stomach. He winced, ¡°Ow! You want to kill your husband?¡± She harrumphed, looking away from him. He put his hand around her shoulders, drawing her closer to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I won¡¯tugh at you again.¡± She raised an eyebrow as she looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± He answered, ¡°Affirmative. I won¡¯tugh. Just a pursed smile.¡± She shook her head at his words, wearing a defeated sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the day we¡¯re pronounced husband and wife,¡± he remarked. ¡°Same here, Sullivan. But patience has to be our friend for a while,¡± ¡°I know, I, I know,¡± he stroked her hair as they fixed their attention once again on the field. Zehelina had morphed back to human and everyone could once again see the blurs in certain parts of her body. A designated short female gave her a long ck, cloth which she tied around her chest and Zehelina was led away escorted by two other females. Those kneeling on the field rose again and started ying with even more zeal. Those men who had carried the pnquin earlier smashed it to bits and set fire to it. The ripped gown was also thrown into it to burn. Those ying the instruments began to dance around the fire singing an ancient song in thenguage only werewolves understood. Quite a number in the audience were dancing in their seats as they were enjoying the rarely heard music. ¡­ Minutester, those making music stopped abruptly and knelt again after hearing two horns being blown. These horns were only seen in a grand event like this. Everyone looked towards a particr direction and saw two men in makeshift loinclothsing towards the centre of therge field, blowing two mighty ck horns in sync. Behind them were two burly men, also on loincloths, carrying something veiled. Reaching where Alpha Francis stood, they knelt and gently put what they were carrying down. One of them quickly took off the ck cloth concealing the thing they carried. After the cloth was taken off, all came to see that it was a golden throne with statues of two hickory-coloured, standing, pissed wolves serving as armrests. ¡°Boy, that throne is¡­ how do I put it?¡± Dante excitedly mind linked Zyair. ¡°It¡¯s something never brought out on the day of a champion¡¯s crowning as Alpha King,¡± thetter responded. Dante nodded with a smile, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. Jeez!¡± Chapter 133 Usually, it has been any chair that looked grand and pricey that the champion to be enthroned sat on. But today they brought out this throne. Not that it was as good as that of the top 50 Alpha kings but it was something never brought out. This showed how much the officials of this contest didn¡¯t want to piss off the Olmpha behind Zehelina. Now that the throne was set in ce, what was left was Zehelina¡¯s arrival. Everyone kept staring in the direction they expected her toe through. But surprisingly, Zehelina came from the other direction walking by herself, looking more confident than ever, clothed in a strapless leopard skin top that stopped just below her belly button, and a ck mid-thigh-length fur skirt that proimed her exquisite legs and feminine shape. Her hair had been woven into seven big braids with five kobicha-coloured beads -big and small and of various shapes and sizes- each fastened at the burnt tips. There were two thin dangling peacock gold earrings on her ears, threeyers of ck chains around her exposed neck, golden cuff bracelets on both arms,yers of thin ck bracelets on her left wrist, and on the other, a thick gold bangle with the face of a wolf engraved on it. Her waist was adorned withyers of thin brown beads and a thick wavy chain underneath them that had intricate drapes and various small gemstones embedded on it. Her bare feet had beautiful golden anklets which possessed ck bells that jiggled with each step she took and her finger and toenails were painted in a pecan colour. This time her face was bare of any makeup; she looked killer even without it. At this point, there were some whistles from the audience along with cheering as Zehelina finally stood before Alpha Francis. He beamed and led her towards the throne. She climbed the stairs that led to the throne and then sat on it cross-legged. A minuteter, A middle-aged woman came over carrying tools for branding. After bowing to the Alpha King, she turned to Zehelina and without a word proceeded to draw a wolf skeleton on her right shoulder. Zehelina clenched her teeth and balled her hands into fists while staring at the audience, not making a sound. Once the skeleton was drawn, the woman knelt and proceeded to draw two crossed swords with a rose in front of them on Zehelinas left leg. ¡°Gosh! That must hurt!¡± Lavana mind linked her mate. If it was her she wouldn¡¯t feel it too much, not after going through all that baptism of fire, water and thunder at the ancestral ind. ¡°Indeed,¡± her mate nodded in agreement, ¡°But she¡¯s a strong woman. The path of Alpha King isn¡¯t for the weak-hearted. This is to make her aware of the burden she must carry. It isn¡¯t about wealth, possessions and enjoyment.¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a lot more.¡± she sighed. ¡°This painful ritual can¡¯t be skipped, right?¡± Her mate replied, shaking his head, ¡°No. If you aren¡¯t Alpha King by birthright and you be an Alpha King through thispetition, you need the two tattoos. The first is to acknowledge the title and the second is for beauty and also a warning that she isn¡¯t just a woman but a being one must fear unless, of course, he¡¯s an Alpha wolf.¡± ¡°I see. Oh, look! Both tattoos look stunning on her.¡± she pointed out and her mate nodded. Zehelina having received the tattoos still maintained an expressionless face. Alpha Francis thanked the woman and she left with the tools in a red box. A tall, ripped, handsome youth carrying a silver pillow that had red fringes all around its edges and a golden crown studded with 3 emeralds ced atop it, walked over and knelt before Alpha Francis. The Alpha King gently took the crown and faced Zehelina, ¡°You are a brave warrior, and it is evident to all that this is your destiny, as the chosen elite out of hundreds of others seeking this jewel. This crownes with glory, wealth and influence. But it alsoes with sacrifices, pain, weighty responsibilities and even death. Are you willing?¡± Zehelina rose from the throne and descended the stairs, eventually going down on one knee before the Alpha King with a face of determination. She responded, ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± ¡°Will you rule with fairness and promise to uphold thews of the council governing Alpha kings?¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± ¡°Now look towards your pack members,¡± Alpha Francis ordered and she heeded, fixing her eyes on the Blood Star pack members. He added, ¡°Make your vow to them and earn their bows,¡± Zehelina heaved a sigh before bringing herself to speak, ¡°Beloved Blood Stars, it¡¯s me, Zehelina, the Lina you¡¯ve always known. It is unanticipated that I am the one to be crowned. In my heart, I hoped it was any one of you guys. But here I am, about to be crowned. It is a good thing, I know. We don¡¯t get to disband and there¡¯s an Alpha King to govern the pack. The trepidation thates with each triennial contest is gone, isn¡¯t it? But I never trained for this. I tagged along, wanting to see how far we could go. I never expected to be chosen. Rndro, and Mel, you two always trained for this position so that either of you could be Alpha and Beta. But it is not to be. I know that behind the happiness is a little disappointment.¡± ¡°No, Zehelina, there¡¯s none!¡± Rndro yelled. ¡°Lina, you don¡¯t know how proud of you we are. We can¡¯t even express our happiness. No, dear, we aren¡¯t disappointed. You know we both came here along with the 6 of you in hopes that anyone of us could save the pack and Moon Goddess has chosen you to be our leader.¡± ¡°Your words make my heart d. Rndro, Mel, Phoenix, Dante, Oliver, Lavana and Zyair, do you all support me in bing the first Alpha King of the Blood Star Pack?¡± ¡°YES!!¡± the 7 of them yelled in unison. ¡°I, Zehelina Mockridge, vow to take this pack to greater heights and rule with clemency and justice. In my reign as Alpha, no one regardless of wolf rank should be used as a meat shield or starved, for we need each other to grow and to survive. I vow to make sacrifices and decisions that will benefit the people of ournd. If you support me, show me your submission!¡± after saying thest sentence, her eyes turned red as she looked at her pack members. Well, she knew that Lavana and Phoenix, being Olmpha and Alpha wolves, didn¡¯t need to bow but the others ought to. But surprisingly all 7 of them bowed their heads and showed their bare necks, signifying submission. ¡°Gosh! That Olmpha bowed her head too and even submitted?¡± Alpha Marcus eximed telepathically to the other Alpha King with him. ¡°Crazy, I tell you!¡± Alpha Dmitri replied. Alpha Francis was inwardly dumbfounded just like the others in the venue, but unlike them, he didn¡¯t lose hisposure. Zehelina was stunned too when she saw that the couple bowed their heads to her when they didn¡¯t even need to. Her eyes turned back to normal and she fought to hold back the tears in her eyes. ¡°Go, Lina!¡± Lavana cheered and the other pack members including her mate and eventually many in the audience joined in cheering and whistling as an encouragement to Zehelina. ¡°Thank you for your support. I vow not to fail the Blood Star family,¡± she said with determination before rising and facing Alpha Francis.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Without a word, she climbed the stairs and sat back on the golden throne, legs crossed and hands on the armrests with the arrogance of a queen. Alpha Francis also climbed the stairs and stood by her side. Looking towards the audience, he dered, ¡°With all the needful having been done, it is my pleasure and great privilege to crown this gorgeousdy right here, the brave Zehelina Mockridge, as the new Alpha King of Blood Star pack.¡± he put the crown on her head. He also gave her a red thorny whip and put an emerald ring on her left index finger. Then with joy, he announced as she rose from the throne, her whip touching the floor, ¡°Behold, Alpha Zehelina!¡± At his promation, those making music quickly resumed with great zeal and there was thunderous apuse,sting cheering and whistles from everyone, including the Alphas and the Lycan King. ¡°Lina!¡± Lavana ran ahead of the Blood Stars to hug her friend joyfully. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, Lina.¡± ¡°Lavana, without you and your mate¡¯s help, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Thank you so much for your support.¡± Zehelina hugged Lavana tightly, struggling not to let a tear fall but she was unsessful at this attempt. Thosest females who dressed her up told her several things that she didn¡¯t know before. When they broke the hug, the other members of Blood Star were around her. ¡°Thank you so much, everyone!¡± she said emotionally. ¡°You did a great job, Lina,¡± said Rndro with tion on his face. ¡°Thank you,¡± Recalling something, she quickly added, ¡°Um¡­ I would like you to be my official Beta and for Mel to be¡­¡± ¡°Lina, it¡¯s too early for that. When we get back home, and after you¡¯ve thought clearly, you can then make a decision at the party. Alright?¡± Mel advised and she nodded. ¡°Before youmence Alpha duties, you will be instructed by those sent by the werewolf council. That is the norm,¡± Dante said with a beam. Alpha training was very challenging! Nheless, Zehelina wasn¡¯t phased by it. She considered it an honour, ¡°I¡¯m ready to take on anything,¡± she said with a staunch expression. ¡°You must remember this, don¡¯t overwork yourself in the name of taking Blood Star to new peaks. It¡¯s not your job alone. It¡¯s the job of everyone in the pack coz we are a family.¡± Phoenix counselled and she nodded her concord. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for us to depart. You have a lot to do over here. We will be on our way back home to announce the news and make preparations for your arrival.¡± said Oliver as he adjusted his sses. ¡°Ok. See you soon. And Lavana, recall to update me on how you dealt with Ralton.¡± Zehelina sighed, ¡°A pity I can¡¯t watch,¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll gist you,¡± Lavana promised. Zehelina added, ¡°I want to see Beatrix too,¡± Lavana nodded, ¡°She¡¯s my sister and she¡¯s somewhere safe and trusted. But don¡¯t worry, Beatrix will definitely be present for your wee party,¡± ¡°And I bet Pedro¡¯s heart will be muchforted,¡± Mel said in a dramatic way. ¡°You¡­¡± Rndro decided to speak no further, just bobbing. ¡°Yikes! I think I¡¯m going to suffer back home.¡± Mel¡¯s face turned pitiful but every one of the 7 ignored him. ¡°Acting like a baby when you weigh a hundred times more than one.¡± Zyair rolled his eyes. ¡°Time to leave! Bye, Alpha Lina!¡± Rndro said before turning to leave. The others followed him after bidding her farewell. This was the norm. The other surviving members of the winning pack who are present must leave way ahead of the others in the venue and no one was to interrupt their happy mood. They would be the newsbearers to their members back home in today¡¯s case since all screens were cracked. After the 7 had left the venue, heading to the parking lot, Alpha Francis took Zehelina to aplish a daunting task, which was to greet all Alpha Kings present in the venue. They were all seated in the VIP sections ording to pack rank. Chapter 134 Blood Star pack Earlier¡­ Those seated in Rndro¡¯s sitting room were tense. They¡¯d been trying the lines of the six- since Lavana and her mate had no lines yet, but there was no response. They didn¡¯t understand why the stream was cut off just when the battle between Alpha Chase and Lavana was to begin. Lavana is an Omega but that Alpha King said she was an Olmpha, a term they knew nothing about. And he drank some potion that made him many times bigger than even a Lycan king and his roar was thest thing they heard. And that Phoenix, why did he abandon his mate, iming he wasn¡¯t really of use in the battle and didn¡¯t want to be a hostage? What sort of excuse was that? Such a traitorous man. Poor Lavana! She must have been really saddened but had to keep her bold front in front of Alpha¡¯s taunt. But for a while now, they couldn¡¯t see what was happening. Some other Alphaless packs they called said they were experiencing the same thing. Everyone was praying that nothing happened to Lavana, and also, that Blood Star wouldn¡¯t be sentenced to death. It¡¯s alright if they disband. They can manage. It¡¯s not the end of the world but at least the eight should return safely. But since Phoenix is an Alpha wolf, it¡¯ll be hard for the council to disband Blood Star. Maybe they¡¯d make him the official Alpha King of Blood Star? So many questions and worries in their minds and this damn stream refused to resume. This was the first time such a thing happened in history. Many kept pacing back and forth in the parlour and even outside Rndro¡¯s home. Carmelia called her husband again and surprisingly, this time, his line went through. ¡°Honey!¡± she cried. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m so sorry. I left my phone in the car. But I¡¯m also d I did, or else, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to call you now.¡± came her husband¡¯s concerned voice. ¡°What happened, mate?¡± she asked, curious. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but¡­ just know that Alpha Chase was defeated. And, guess what?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I told you to guess,¡± ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want to guess right now. Just tell me!¡± Carmelia insisted. ¡°Well, we¡¯re on our way back to the hotel to get our things,¡± he revealed. ¡°What?¡± hearing his words caused many to exim. ¡°Was our pack¡­ dissolved?¡± she asked apprehensively. Rndroughed on the other end, ¡°No dear! Our pack no more needs all that tension thates with the triennial contest! We finally have an Alpha King!¡± His revtion caused many to scream in happiness, and many broke into a dance. Blood Star pack finally made it- they now had an Alpha King! ¡°Let me guess, though it is certain. It¡¯s Lavana¡¯s mate, right?¡± Carmelia questioned. ¡°Nope. Phoenix has no intention of taking on Alpha responsibilities.¡± ¡°Then, is it Lavana?¡± Mel¡¯s wife, Regina asked. ¡°No, honey.¡± They heard Mel¡¯s voice. ¡°Darling!¡± Regina eximed. She¡¯d been longing to hear her mate¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s Zehelina!¡± the two men proimed from the other end in unison, ¡°She¡¯s our new Alpha King!¡± The pack members in the sitting room were all stunned by this revtion, but, that didn¡¯t stop them from continuing to rejoice. Her being Alpha King also meant her tail was restored too, and she¡¯s a trustworthy individual, so her being Alpha King was also excellent. ¡°We¡¯ll start heading for Blood Star beginning tomorrow morning,¡± Mel informed. ¡°No worries, dear. Take all the time you want. We will make the preparations over here to wee you guys.¡± Regina said in excitement. ¡°Bye, dear. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Mel said. ¡°Mimi, tell Pedro I love him,¡± Rndro said too. ¡°What about me?¡± Carmelia asked with the tone of a wronged, indulged wife. ¡°I love you more, and also our unborn,¡± ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Carmelia beamed, causing those in the parlour tough. When the call ended, quite a lot ran out to notify the other members of the pack of the joyful news. Zehelina Mockridge was their new Alpha King! *** Wiyzh-Sybylle Landia. Beatrix cheered when she saw the oue of the event. That Hillian was sent off to the gates of hell by her brother and then that one-sided battle between her big sis and the stupid Alpha Chase¡­ It was amazing to see him almost dead and her big sis even dered war against Raltoning in three days- something more awesome. She would love to spectate too using this mirror. And the most delightful thing was that Zehelina became a female Alpha King. Well, nothing else was there to watch now. She gave the mirror to Cordelia and asked her to keep it with the rest of her treasures. She would be needing it again in three days¡¯ time. But, not everything went as nned, because a certain wiz king and his wife appeared in her room. There was no time to hide the mirror! ¡°So you¡¯ve been having ¡®fun¡¯ with the mirror.¡± her mom stated. The little girlughed sheepishly, ¡°Hehe, Mom, Dad, would you believe me if I said it fell from the sky?¡± ¡°Riri, choose your punishment!¡± her mom said with a solemn face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll run around the pce seven times, starting tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Nope, you¡¯re beginning now. And the fun part is; you¡¯re not allowed to use any magic or cheat. With this mirror, your dad and I will be watching you. Now move it, youngdy.¡± her mom said with a stern expression. She can be lovely most times, but once her scary sidees out, even the king shudders. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll rest and eat your favourite cake.¡± her dad added, but Beatrix shook her head. ¡°Mom, Dad, I made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of you two being really busy to steal the mirror and secretly make use of it. I won¡¯t do this again,¡± she said in a small voice. Her mom nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Since you know your mistake,¡± the queen sat on the bed with a thin smile. ¡°Start leapfrogging from one end of your room to the other until I feel your repentance. I¡¯m not upied for the next 4 days. You¡¯ll also leapfrog for 3 hours every day, starting tomorrow for 4 days. And after that, you¡¯ll run around the pce once. Any objections?¡± the queen asked with arms folded. ¡°No, mummy,¡± Beatrix replied, staring at her feet. The queen nodded her satisfaction, ¡°Good!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡± And you, Cordelia, you supported your master in doing the wrong thing. You are to stay in the dungeon for 4 days and do hardbour for two days when set free. And you will no longer serve the princess,¡± the king announced. ¡°No¡­¡± Beatrix shut her mouth after seeing her mum¡¯s glowering face. She then looked towards Cordelia with an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry!¡± she mouthed. Cordelia smiled, indicating to the young one that it was fine. * Stealing that mirror and also knowing the whereabouts and not breathing a word about it- both crimes were punishable by death and the royalties were showing mercy to the two. Chapter 135 Ralton Pack, Ancestral hall. ke and his wife Anita, alongside the others in the hall have been wearing confused, worried expressions for a long while. Thest they¡¯d seen of their Alpha King on the Tv screen was when he was forced, due to the endless humiliation from the despicable couple, to drink the contents of an unknown bottle. The result was that he grew in size to be a giant both in wolf and human forms. And his howl was thest thing they heard before the screen went nk. They¡¯d called other packs and saw that the connection was cut off so they couldn¡¯t know what happened. That Lavana and Alpha Chase were to fight before the stream was interrupted. So there were various questions guing their minds like; Did their Alpha win? That should be likely considering his size- which they didn¡¯t think was necessary- and the battle experience he¡¯s umted as Alpha King, right? And also how did their Alpha get that bottle and why did he feel the need to drink it? And what happened to that Phoenix and the Blood Star pack? ke and his mate knew why Chase had to take that liquid but didn¡¯t know the side effects. And also, Anita had been having a feeling that her son was in danger. But ke told her telepathically that since their two backers had agreed to protect him, nothing would go wrong. But the likely thing was that the Olmpha female would not live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun. Still, Anita wasn¡¯t reassured, but she smiled at her husband¡¯s words, worry afflicting her heart greatly. They sat in the hall, waiting patiently for the stream to resume, but there was nothing. Even Beta Finn and those who apanied the Alpha King to the contest, their lines weren¡¯t going through. Jacinta was the only one who answered the call of her parents and she said that she was confused as well coz she was also staring at a nk screen and wondered what could be the cause. So her parents asked her to head towards the venue and find out what was wrong and then call to inform them of her findings. That was 30 minutes ago. But she hadn¡¯t called back. Just when Lucas wanted to call her number again, his phone rang and he hurriedly answered it. ¡°Cici, what did you find?¡± he asked, but there was no response from the other end. Lucas furrowed his brows, ¡°Hello?¡± He heard sniffing and sobs. His expression changed to that of worry. The ex-Beta¡¯s wife snatched the phone and hurriedly questioned, ¡°What happened, dear? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Mum¡­¡± came the sad voice of the weeping Luna. ¡°Honey, what happened?¡± her mother asked again in concern. ¡°It¡¯s Chase!¡± Jacinta replied while crying.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about him?¡± Anita took the phone from her inw. ¡°Chase¡­ he¡­ he¡¯s in aa, covered in numerous wounds,¡± Jacinta divulged. On hearing this, many gasped in astonishment. ke took the phone and yelled, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°My husband is unconscious, and it¡¯s unknown if he can even survive. His body was jerking uncontrobly when I found him in the best wolf blood hospital over here, and now, he¡¯s in aa and ced on oxygen.¡± Jacinta exined. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ke questioned, his eyes widened in disbelief. Howe the Luna was describing his son¡¯s state with bad terms? He looked at his wife who seemed like she was about to faint. The backers promised to protect him, right? What was this? Why is his son barely respiring, and howe he sustained severe injuries? ¡°Elder ke¡­¡± a masculine voice was heard from the phone. Everyone recognized it as belonging to the official Beta, Finn Syner. ¡°Beta Finn, exin! Is what Jacinta saying the truth?¡± ke asked. A sigh was heard from the other end before a reply, ¡± Yes, Elder ke. Sadly, it is true,¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Anita asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°This¡­ the Alpha King challenged that red-haired woman who turned out to be Lavana. After downing the contents of the bottle- I don¡¯t know where he got it from- he increased in size and after shifting to a gigantic four-tailed wolf, his roar caused all things possessing screens in the venue to shatter. That Lavana, she transformed into a wolf bigger than the Alpha¡¯s- a pearl white wolf with f*cking nine tails, elder ke.¡± ¡°What?¡± everyone eximed in disbelief. For the others, they didn¡¯t understand how the Omega wolf became like that. Maybe she drank a potion better than Alpha Chase¡¯s? But the ex-Alpha and his wife knew that Lavana was a pure-breed Olmpha. It¡¯s understandable if she¡¯s bigger than their son¡¯s wolf. But the rming thing was that the white wolf had nine tails. Howe? Normal Olmphas had two tails, while the rarest ones in the ancient records had three to four tails. And that¡¯s because they are of royal lineage. What¡¯s with this bitch possessing a freaking nine? ke exhaled, ¡°Go on,¡± ¡°They had a battle. Elder ke, it was terrifying and that Lavana, she could turn invisible, while our Alpha couldn¡¯t. But she didn¡¯t even get to use her invisibility skill to her advantage as our Alpha king had won a bet between them. But she possessed insane might and speed, even though it was pretty obvious that shecked battle techniques. She cut off the Alpha¡¯s tails.¡± Hearing this, many gasped again. Yes, they knew that Zehelina, that woman from the Blood Star pack, lost her tail to the winning Hillian. That is until, Lavana¡¯s second-chance Alpha mate, Phoenix, sent him to his grave unanticipatedly. But now they¡¯re being told that their Alpha lost his tails? It was a disgrace to any wolf rank and shame to the pack! Beta Finn continued, ¡°She wasn¡¯t even in her huge form when she did that but in human form. She used her extra-long ws to do so in one clean swipe. And then she started beating him without clemency, eventually stepping four times on his back. Elder ke, the Alpha¡¯s spinal cord is damaged. He might never even sit up again.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying even if my son survives this, he¡¯ll be f*cking bedridden?¡± Anita asked, clutching her chest. ¡°I¡­ Maybe a miracle could happen.¡± Beta Finn said after a pause. Anita copsed on hearing this and the phone fell from ke¡¯s hand, but Lucas quickly caught it. The official Gamma quickly had two young men take her away to her and ke¡¯s residence. ¡°And there are some purple veins all over his body.¡± the Beta sighed, ¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the side effect of what he drank.¡± ¡°Tell the medical staff over there to do whatever possible and make my son as healthy as he was before he left Ralton. I¡¯ming over there. Send me the f*cking address!.¡± ke yelled but Finn disagreed. ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave Ralton, Elder ke. The pack needs you and all the help we can get more than ever now.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lucas questioned his son. ¡°That Lavana¡­ after hurting our Alpha to the point he passed out¡­. She dered war on us!¡± Finn disclosed, causing many to exim. Nevertheless, he continued, ¡°She¡¯sing to Ralton in three days. That¡¯s what she said- to do a total wipeout of our pack!¡± Beta Finn sighed. ¡°Damn it!¡± ke punched the wall of the ancestral hall, creating a hole in it. ¡°I made a f*cking big mistake and now, not only my son but the entire pack is suffering for it. I should have ended her worthless life when she was tiny. Now look what she¡¯s done! Bitch!¡± he spat, relentlessly punching the walls, not minding the damage he¡¯d caused. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I let her live. It¡¯s my fault!¡± ke yelled as he took to smashing the paintings hung on the walls and then moved on to the chairs. Many moved away from him, afraid to bear the brunt of the ex-Alpha King¡¯s rage. ¡°Curse you, McKenny¡¯s offspring, curse you! How dare you hurt my son and even make such an egregious threat? Curse you, bitch!¡± A shrill scream was heard from the phone and Lucas quickly questioned his son, eager to find out what was happening. A mighty roar was also heard. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the Alpha King! He¡¯s awake, but¡­ he¡¯s be some sort of monster. He killed several nurses and¡­ and¡­ no!¡± ¡°What is it, Finn?¡± the Beta¡¯s mom asked in distress. ¡°Jacinta¡­ She¡¯s been pierced through her heart by his ws and¡­ and¡­ he¡¯s¡­ torn her belly open. Oh no! I gotta run!¡± with that the line went off. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lucas spat, throwing his phone to the floor so hard that it broke into pieces. His eyes turned gold, ¡°ke!¡± he growled. ¡°My only daughter is dead because of your stupid son and your mistake!¡± Seeing this, many fled the ancestral hall in panic for it seemed a fight between the two of them was inevitable. ¡°Elder ke, give me back my daughter!¡± Jacinta¡¯s mum spat as her eyes also turned gold, her canines and nails elongated as did her husband¡¯s. ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± she growled, rushing at the Alpha who¡¯d stopped breaking furniture in the hall. ¡°Woman, it seems today is your end!¡± he grabbed her by the neck and threw her backwards ruthlessly. Her head violently hit the wall and her skull cracked open. Lucas was still in shock at how his mate had just died before him. Killed by the one he faithfully served when he was still the official Beta and thetter was still Alpha King. ¡°ke, how dare you?¡± he growled and lunged at the Alpha, shifting in the process. ¡°Seems you¡¯re eager to join your useless wife,¡± ke spat, transforming into a ck wolf, his red eyes glowing. When the two wolves collided, a harsh battle ensued as both were battlefield knowledge rich. But the battle didn¡¯tst long though. After 5 minutes, ke, now in human form, threw the head of a silver-coloured wolf out of the ancestral hall and stormed out, giving an order to the pack members by mind link. ¡°Whoever dares to leave Ralton will meet his early demise. Now you will go back to your duties and posts and pretend nothing happened. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, the Ralton pack will not go down. If you don¡¯t trust me you are free tomit suicide.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder ke!¡± was the reply of everyone nearby or afar from the hall telepathically. ¡°I¡¯m not an elder. Call me Alpha!¡± ke corrected and the others also did as he asked, fearing that he¡¯d kill them. ¡°Gamma Miles,¡± ke mind linked only the official Gamma this time. ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± ¡°Clean up the trash I left in the hall,¡± ke ordered as he headed toward his residence. ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Chapter 136 On the deste, tiled road ran two vehicles. Rndro was driving the first one with Zyair as the front seat passenger while Lavana was alone at the back. The other one was being driven by Dante with Oliver at the front while Phoenix and Mel were seated at the back. ¡°So you actually never possessed a phone?¡± Mel asked with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never had a need for it,¡± replied Phoenix with a shrug. The others in the car looked perplexed. How could someone not need a phone in the modern world? ¡°If I get even a small one for you, won¡¯t you utilise it?¡± Mel questioned. ¡°Dunno,¡± was Lavana¡¯s mate¡¯s unsure response. ¡°Lavana needs one,¡± Mel pointed out. ¡°If it¡¯s to hear her voice when not in the pack, ok. I¡¯ll get nice ones for the two of us when we get back to the pack.¡± Phoenix said and the others sighed. Seems like this guy doesn¡¯t want a phone nor would he think of using it, if not for his mate. ¡°So¡­ what are your hobbies?¡± Phoenix questioned Mel. Thetter replied, ¡°I like dancing, archery practice, spoiling my mate, and cooking. I love training too.¡± Phoenix nodded, ¡°Okay. Oliver, Dante, what are yours?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Oliver brought himself to answer, ¡°Um¡­ I like eating¡­¡± ¡°How is that a hobby?¡± Dante questioned mischievously. ¡°Dan, it doesn¡¯t concern you. I¡¯m listing what I like to do. I¡¯m a good listener¡­¡± ¡°No one asked about your qualities,¡± Dante interrupted. Oliver heaved a sigh, ¡°Man, allow me to finish,¡± Dante nodded with a casual shrug, ¡°Okay,¡± Oliver resumed, ¡°I like adjusting my sses. I binge-watch movies¡­¡± ¡°What kind?¡± Dante chipped in unsolicited.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Dante, do you wanna die?¡± an irked Oliver asked, not taking his eyes off the road. ¡°What? I merely asked a question!¡± Dante shrugged, sporting a face of innocence. ¡°I watchedy movies,¡± Oliver answered. Dante tittered, ¡°It¡¯s a waste then. You aren¡¯t someone who can crack jokes. I wonder if you evenugh while watching,¡± ¡°Dante, what are your hobbies?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t cook¡­¡± ¡°No one asked you to list your weaknesses.¡± Oliver pointed out as he cut Dante off. Ignoring him, Dante resumed, ¡°I like spoiling my mate¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t copy what others said,¡± Oliver interrupted. ¡°I like to sing¡­¡± Oliver scoffed, ¡°With that frog voice of yours? I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for your wife. She puts up with so much,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prove it,¡± Dante said resolutely. ¡°So far no one demonstrated their hobby. Don¡¯t ruin our earbuds,¡± Oliver teased. ¡°Guys, stop acting like children,¡± Mel reamed. ¡°Everyone remains a child to their parents,¡± said Dante. ¡°And children don¡¯t hold grudges for so long. Just consider it as us annoying each other,¡± said Oliver. ¡°You two are Tom and Jerry. I wonder whose idea it was to put you both together,¡± Mel said in exasperation. ¡°Your idea,¡± the two men replied in unison. Phoenix shook his head with a small smile.¡±No one is against me listing out my hobbies, right?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± the three men chorused. ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t have many hobbies, to begin with. After meeting my mate, wanting to pamper her and make her pleased became one of the things I enjoy. Before then, I enjoyed training and torturing.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± the three men eximed in disbelief at hisst word. Did he just say ¡®Torturing¡¯? Or maybe they heard wrong? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m a changed man now that I¡¯ve met Lavana. As long as no one deeply offends me or intends to hurt my mate, I¡¯m cool with them.¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°Oh. Those you tortured¡­¡± Mel didn¡¯t finish his sentence as Lavana¡¯s mate was already responding, understanding what he meant to say. ¡°Quite a lot turned out to be fragile beneath their ferocious and seemingly tenacious exterior,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°So they¡­¡± Mel still didn¡¯t finish. ¡°Many survived, but, they¡¯ll never remain the same,¡± Phoenix divulged. Mel decided to change the topic. The atmosphere was getting a little depressing. ¡°So um¡­ How did you¡­¡± Mel¡¯s words were abruptly interrupted as Phoenix told him to be quiet with his index finger on his own lips. Mel furrowed his eyebrows, wondering what was amiss. ¡°Stop the vehicles,¡± he mind linked both drivers and they halted, parking at the shoulder of the road and turning off the engine. ¡°What is it?¡± a confused Rndro asked Phoenix in mind link from the other jeep. ¡°Danger! Get out of the vehicles now!¡± Phoenix warned the others through mind link. Without raising any questions, they all alighted the vehicles and stood on the opposite of the road with Phoenix. No sooner than they did that, the vehicles split in two and further into smaller bits after tworge cardinal red balls of magical energy struck them, even creating a big hole in the road. The astounded six looked at Phoenix with wide eyes. ¡°How did you sense that?¡± Zyair asked, still having not registered what happened fully. ¡°It¡¯s just my instinct,¡± Phoenix replied with a scowl as he looked around. ¡°This can only be done by a wiz blood. What did we do? Why is one after us?¡± Rndro questioned. Was it because of Lavana being Olmpha? But how did word get out so quickly? And non-wolf blood wasn¡¯t permitted to be near the event, so just how? The bewildered Rndro had no time to contemte further as a tall, richly-dressed, spruce-haired woman materialised not too far from them. ¡°Gosh! It¡¯s indeed a witch!¡± Dante eximed. ¡°Hey, old hag, what do you want from us?¡± he spat. ¡°Do you assume I¡¯m an olddy who used some beauty spell to hide my wrinkles?¡± the woman chuckled in amusement, ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to make trouble. I¡¯m just here to say ¡®Hello¡¯ to that Olmpha behind you,¡± she revealed with a smile that didn¡¯t assure one at all. ¡°We¡¯re not letting you get close to her.¡± Oliver spat. ¡°Stinky wolves, you should understand that you¡¯re not even enough for me to kill with one energy st. There is an Alpha wolf among you, but that means nothing to me. Little girl, what do you say? You wanna have fun with me?¡± the woman asked. Lavana walked in front of Dante, wearing a frown, ¡°Who are you? And why are you after me?¡± ¡°Quite feisty, huh?¡± the woman slowly turned around, ¡± Someone I¡¯m protecting was hurt by you. I clearly can¡¯t let you leave without taking a hit or two from me. Are you touched my dear?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m touched that you¡¯re someone volunteering to enter through the gates of hell faster by my hands!¡± Lavana spat. The woman turned to look at Lavana and scanned her from head to toe, ¡°You¡¯re quite the looker. A pity you offended the wrong person and don¡¯t even know how to kneel. Forget that you¡¯re some werewolf sovereign. Before me, you¡¯re nothing more than a ything.¡± the woman spat, taking her huge ck sceptre that had several red vines twisted around a big painite gem at its tip, which glowed and gave the others an eerie feeling. ¡°Now, how many parts would you want me to divide you into?¡± she asked, walking towards Lavana with a conceited face. ¡°None! I like breaking limbs, but for you, I can just make you a cripple before your death,¡± Lavana spat, her hands creating huge fireballs, stunning the other pack members. Her mate knew she had fire powers, but had never really seen it. ¡°So you are of royal Olmpha lineage. Quite interesting,¡± the woman chuckled before levitating. Lavana¡¯s feet also left the ground which internally startled the woman. ording to ancient records, Olmphas are incapable of flying. Were her eyes ying tricks on her? ¡°I¡¯ve wanted a worthy opponent and you deliver yourself to me. Yes, Ick battle experience. Kindly do your best in teaching me, ok?¡± Lavana smiled as her eyes turned a glowing pearl river grey. ¡°Still arrogant!¡± the woman spat before rushing at Lavana with speed. Lavana also did the same with her fireballs growing bigger. Chapter 137 At the final moment, the witch queen evaded both fireballs that Lavana had hurled at her, while thetter eluded the series of magical energy balls that the spruce-haired woman sent her way using her sceptre. ¡°Mph! I don¡¯t believe that you can dodge forever!¡± sheunched another ball of magic that sessfully hit Lavana¡¯s stomach. But contrary to what she expected, Lavana wasn¡¯t wounded. Instead, she was patting her belly. ¡°You¡­¡± the unhappy witch pointed at her rival, unwilling to take this oue, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re invincible. Take this!¡± sheunched bigger energy balls at her foe at a snappier rate. She must take this abnormalss down! Lavana wasn¡¯t intimidated at all. Instead, she appeared chuffed at the thought of the thrilling battle, actively dodging all the attacks cast at her. Her mate and the rest had withdrawn to a hiding spot. The attacks that she avoided hit some trees and ravaged the road. At this juncture, no car could pass as there were several holes created by the missed attacks. The pissed woman decided to shift her focus, pitching several attacks at the spot where the other 6 hid for safety. ¡°Damn it! This witch!¡± Dante couldn¡¯t help cursing. Lavana flew towards them, using her tails to ward the attacks off to hit some luckless trees. ¡°You want to hurt my people? Shameless!¡± she spat, rushing at the woman, easily dodging all the attacks till she got to her and grabbed hold of her sceptre. The witch queen beamed, thinking Lavana would get the severe bacsh that results from holding a wiz blood¡¯s sceptre. But instead of that urring, Lavana started trying to take it into her possession. ¡°You¡­¡± the astounded queen had to drag her own sceptre with her opponent who could hold it without any negative consequence. Lavana eventually got hold of it after throwing fireballs at the woman which she instinctively avoided. Now that the cursed sceptre was in her custody, Lavana attempted to snap it in two. The incensed queen yelled, ¡°Give it back, you bitch!¡± ¡°No! Come get it if you can!¡± Lavana said with a smirk as she turned around and flew into the woods with the sceptre. ¡°Curse you!¡± the furious woman flew after her in pursuit but couldn¡¯t catch up to her. Ultimately, she stopped chasing and her eyes changed to different colours, the left eye was an ochre colour and the right was glowing sacramento colour. Her hair turned amaranth and lengthened by a few inches. Her clothes turned into a simple, in, sleeveless ck gown that covered her feet. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret touching what¡¯s mine!¡± she spat, resuming her flight which was now twice faster than before. Soon she found Lavana trying to break the sceptre by hitting it against some ursed oak tree. This made her outrage reach new heights. ¡°Lass, you are so dead!¡± she shrieked, stretching out her right hand. The sceptre suddenly left Lavana¡¯s grip and swiftly returned to its owner. ¡°You want to break my baby, huh?¡± the queen questioned as several ck veins became visible on her face. ¡°It¡¯s just for fun. Why so serious, old hag?¡± Lavana tittered, her tails casually moving about. ¡°Die!¡± the ired woman moured, using her glowing sceptre tounch cardinal red balls of magic at her opponent at a rate that Lavana now had issues keeping up with. Seems this witch queen was no longer holding back. Outside the woods, Phoenix told the others to stay near the road and that it was too dangerous inside the woods. ¡°I can feel the effects of the battle from here. Will she be alright?¡± Oliver asked in worry. ¡°She will. I¡¯ll go spectate. I¡¯m just an Alpha wolf,¡± Phoenix shrugged. ¡°Let me guess. Your flying abilities are gifted by her along with being able to vanish?¡± Zyair asked. ¡°Noment. You guys stay here and um¡­ you can sing and dance,¡± Phoenix turned around and his feet left the ground. ¡°If possible, get out of this vicinity. Your choice if you choose to wait.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll pray for your sess in defeating that old hag!¡± Dante shouted while Phoenix was within earshot. Thetter just smiled and flew into the woods faster using his mate¡¯s scent as a trail. After some minutes, he finally found Lavana and the angered woman engaged in a sizzling battle. ¡°Woah, our mate¡¯s awesome. Just look at the way she¡¯s using her sexy tails to p that old hag. Hahaha!¡± his wolf, River, giggled. Phoenix nodded, ¡°Yeah, it is an entertaining sight. It¡¯s her first epic battle. I¡¯ll find a good tree so we can watch,¡± after saying this, he indeed found a tall tree with sturdy branches and sat on one of the branches, taking out some snacks from his spatial ring which he ate while watching the battle. Both of them were now close to ake and the queen was thinking of hurling Lavana into the water and casting a barrier all around theke, so she can nevere out of it. In the end, she¡¯ll die due tock of oxygen. Both were above theke with themunching their powers at each other and skillfully evading attacks. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, I must inform you that you¡¯re finished, old hag!¡± Lavana proimed, casting more fireballs at the vexed witch in quick session. ¡°Stop calling me that!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you old?¡± Lavana chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Oh, please! You¡¯ve said that over a hundred times. Aren¡¯t I still alive?¡± Lavana grinned. ¡°Very good!¡± the woman let go of her sceptre which levitated and she began to make quirky hand movements. Lavana didn¡¯t know what she was plotting but she wouldn¡¯t just be idle and let the schemee to fruition. So she raised her hands and several ice chains wereunched out of the water, heading for the dumbfounded queen. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ she thought in her heart. What kind of abnormality was this female she was battling today? First, she had nine tails- okay, she broke the record of Olmphas having a maximum of four tails. She can turn invisible- that was alright, as it¡¯s a skill the Olmphas are blessed with, but she has fire powers, proving she¡¯s of royal blood. That was eptable too, but this bitch could also fly and despite having limited battle experience wasn¡¯t an easy kill as she¡¯d earlier thought. Just when she thought her n to trap Lavana woulde to reality, this damn femaleunched ice chains at her? Was she still an Olmpha wolf? Olmphas can¡¯t fly nor have ice powers for that matter! Nevertheless, she still had to run and not let those cold things touch her. ¡°You go nowhere, witchy!¡± Lavanaunched another set of ice chains from theke which caught the fleeing queen and dragged her back to theke as more chains wrapped tightly around her, even her sceptre wasn¡¯t spared. The chains that wrapped around it were trying to break it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°How dare you!¡± she hollered, breaking free of the ice chains, fuming as she summoned the sceptre back to her. The chains that were trying to break it broke into bits and fell back into theke. ¡°Girl, you must not be allowed to see the next sunshine!¡± she barked before quickly doing the strange hand gestures. Lavana felt a force pull her into the water. When she struggled to reach the surface of theke again, she saw a magical barrier above her and there was no oxygen. Well, if she isn¡¯t allowed to breathe at the surface, she can just do so underwater. With this in mind, she went back into the water and rxed on a rock for a while. She felt the water be hot, unmistakably that woman¡¯s doing, but she wasn¡¯t bothered. This water wasn¡¯t even up to one-tenth of the hotness of that in the ancestral ind. Outside the barrier, the witch queen¡¯s sceptre was zing while the water bubbled with smoke ascending. She was determined to end that girl and free the world of the nuisance. After a few minutes, she strangely felt someone tap on her left shoulder. She turned her head but found no one. Was she maybe hallucinating? But the feeling was real! She focused on the boilingke again. Just a few minutes more and she¡¯ll undo the barrier and then confirm the bitch was really dead. She heard a mocking chuckle behind her, ¡°You¡¯re really trying hard, olddy,¡± the voice was familiar. It was that girl¡¯s. But she¡¯s supposed to be in theke, almost dead, right? Why was she hearing her voice outside the barrier now? She felt someone pinch her waist and she was forced to turn her body around. She saw no one but felt someone pinching several parts of her body. ¡°Who?¡± the witch queen questioned with vexation, ¡°Who has the guts to tease this queen? Show yourself!¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t you like ying hide and seek? The game never gets old,¡± ¡°You¡­ show yourself,¡± at this point, the queen was convinced that it was really Lavana teasing her and she needed no one to inform her that her foe was currently flying and making use of her invisibility skill. She felt something cold and familiar wrap around her neck- an ice chain! How did this bitch get out of theke? So she spent all this time boiling the water for nothing, while her foe watched her make a fool of herself? So hateful! Chapter 138 Lavana cancelled her invisibility and the woman could now see her ahead with the ice chain that Lavana held. ¡°How does it feel, witchy?¡± she asked with a smile, pulling on the chain, resulting in the queen grabbing the chain wrapped around her neck, trying to free herself from its torment, but as she finally liberated herself and tried to exhale, another one wrapped around her neck. This one, and the former, weren¡¯tunched from theke but her foe¡¯s bare hands. ¡®What kind of enemy did I encounter? Why can¡¯t she just die?¡¯ the queenmented in her heart. More chains,unched from theke this time, wrapped around her body and endeavoured to squeeze her. Another one from theke, a muchrger one wrapped around the sceptre again, using more force than usual, in an attempt to break it. The queen¡¯s right eye turned sacramento too, and a ck hat appeared on her head, one of a high-ranked witch¡¯s. ¡°Break!¡± she hollered and all the ice chains squeezing her, and even the very one trying to snap her sceptre in two, scattered. ¡°You are finished!¡± she yelled, taking out a huge ck book with vines sealing it from her spatial ring. She bit her right index finger and let the blood drop in the middle. The green vines glowed and receded, then the book opened to a page of her thought. She read out the words of the page in an ancientnguage, also making hand gestures that her foe¡¯s eyes had a tough time keeping up with. Lavana subconsciously retreated, heading towards theke but giant ck vines suddenly shot out from the ground and wrapped around her legs, pulling her downwards. Sheunched fireballs at them and burnt them to crisps. Then she tried to get into theke, but another set of even stronger and bigger red vines shot out from the ground and pulled her downwards. She tried hard but couldn¡¯t get out of the vines. Her gemstone appeared on her forehead and her eyes gleamed. She teleported out of the vine cage after turning her invisibility skill on. Only after the gemstone had retreated did she cancel it. The queen who was readying another spell to bury Lavana alive was dismayed to see her out of the cage. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You piss me off,¡± Lavana growled as she lunged at the bewildered queen. Thetter quickly gained herposure though, and the pages of therge book constantly flipped as she stared at it until it reached that which she was looking for. Then she read out the words on the page quickly. Her sceptre headed downwards and firmly struck the ground with its lower end thrice before returning to her. At this point, Lavana hadunched numerous chains heading for both the book and the opponent but suddenly ck shadows appeared, obstructing her way from all sides, releasing a gas of which its purpose she didn¡¯t know. But after a minute, she dropped her hands and the ice chains vanished. She continued levitating but her eyes showed she was in some kind of trance. ¡°Gosh! That bitch¡­ Phoenix, take over!¡± River urged apprehensively. ¡°No. Not yet. If she can¡¯t break out of the trance in three minutes, I¡¯ll take over,¡± Phoenix replied his wolf, leisurely eating the snacks. ¡°You¡­¡± River was speechless. The shadows got closer to Lavana while she was still in a trance and the witch queen used this chance to take out a grey sword which she nned to use in ending the nuisance¡¯s life. But just as she got a few feet closer to her adversary, Lavana¡¯s eyes returned to normal. Her tails extended and tightly grabbed hold of the witch queen. One of her tails forcefully took the sword from her opponent and she used an ice chain to bring the damn sceptre into her hand. ¡°Arcelina!¡± the queen called out and the sceptre left Lavana¡¯s grip and levitated in front of its owner. The book also headed for its owner, levitating with the sceptre, side by side. ¡°Break!¡± the queenmanded. Lavana¡¯s tails quickly let go of the enemy. She wasn¡¯t letting her precious tails get harmed! She turned invisible and retreated to levitate above theke. ¡°I can f*cking see where you are. Your invisibility is of no use to me,¡± the witch queenughed evilly as the pages of her spell book flipped fast. After reading out some words, her sceptre glowed brighter, and the result was therge ck serpent that suddenly rose out of theke, hissing. Lavana was astonished. The queen mocked, ¡°You think only you canunch things out of the water? Have a taste of my pets¡¯ prowess!¡± after she said this, seven more snakes who looked more sinister than the first one came up out of theke, all heading for Lavana. They seemed to know where she was, even in her invisible state. ¡°If you leave this vicinity, I will harm those weaklings,¡± the queen warned, cancelling Lavana¡¯s thoughts of teleporting. She knew her mate was nearby and watching her, so if this evil queen decided to attack the defenceless Blood Stars¡­ ¡°You see how pitiful you are with these limited powers?¡± the opponentughed wildly. Lavana harrumphed, ¡°It¡¯s still too early tough at me, old hag,¡± she concentrated on dodging the unceasing attacks of the serpents that weren¡¯t intent on letting her leave theke. ¡°Well, if I can¡¯t leave theke, I might as well get back in,¡± she said, diving headfirst into theke. ¡°Idiot! You are finished!¡± the queen chuckled, amused at the turn of events. Now underwater, Lavana transformed into her mermaid form andmenced swimming, with the snakes in hot pursuit. She recalled Oceana telling her that the siren¡¯s extraordinary voice wasn¡¯t just to entice hearts, but could also attack and defend. With a sudden scheme in mind, she ceased trying to flee and rather, turned around to face the snakes who for a moment were stunned. Using the few seconds of them being stunned, sheunched several ice chains at them. While theyboured to break free, she began to sing. The snakes that were resisting soon stopped struggling and became interested in hearing her voice instead. Seeing this, Lavana put more effort into singing, pitching more ice chains at the snakes. When she was done with her song, the snakes were still in a trance for several minutes. She quickly swam forward and hid behind a rock. She altered back to human and teleported out of theke, appearing right behind the queen who was still intently staring at the water body. ¡°Old hag, I¡¯m back!¡± she said with a grinced on her lips. The stupefied queen turned around to look at Lavana. ¡°You¡­ how did you get out?¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t leave the vicinity, I can teleport,¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the queen was so mad. So this is an added ability- teleporting. She was certain that Lavana wasn¡¯t just an Olmpha at this point. Was she possibly a hybrid? She summoned the snakes from theke and saw that they were all in a trance, ¡°What did you do to them?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± was Lavana¡¯s simple reply. Without warning, she began to sing in a foreign tongue, doing a dance in mid-air. ¡°Stop singing, you bitch!¡± the evil witch queen found this song horribly irksome and it made her constantly shiver. She now even had a hard time maintaining her bnce in mid-air, ¡°Please, stop it¡­¡± she managed to say as her skin paled. ¡°Shed tears of blood,¡± Lavana ended the song with this sentence and her opponent indeed started shedding bloody tears, blood was even flowing from her mouth. Seeing this result, Lavana sang another song that sounded eerie, making the queen quake and fall into theke. The snakes went back into the water with the queen shrieking. Lavana sighed after she stopped singing. Singing and dancing wasn¡¯t an easy task but it¡¯s worth it. She was about to call her mate¡¯s name when the sceptre entered theke. Soon the queen flew out, her eyes now an ochre colour. ¡°Die, you heaven-forsaken existence!¡± she yelled, as she pointed the sceptre towards Lavana,unching huge magic balls at Lavana. Once again, Phoenix¡¯s mate had to dodge the seemingly endless attacksunched by the crazed opponent. ¡°Want some assistance?¡± she heard her mate finally say through mind link. ¡°No, not yet. I want to see how far I can go,¡± she replied telepathically with resolution. ¡°Okay, but if I deem you¡¯re in mortal danger, I¡¯ming whether you like it or not,¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Lavana replied, energetically eluding the now quicker attacks. When she got any opportunity, she¡¯dunched fireballs at the queen, who dodged them easily. One of the attacks hit Lavana and pushed her into theke. The snakes were no longer in existence as the queen had destroyed them when she fell into theke earlier. The queen also entered theke speedily and red at the ¡®weakened¡¯ Lavana. As she nned tounch another attack on Lavana, she noticed a shocking thing. Light covered her foe and after a few minutes, the human had be a¡­ mermaid? That exins why she has ice powers, teleportation and annoying singing skills. She¡¯s a perfect hybrid- something rare! Regardless, this female must not live past today or she¡¯ll perpetually be a threat to her, as long as she remains in existence. She saw the gemstone on the mermaid¡¯s forehead glisten and the mermaid moved her lips, muttering words that she couldn¡¯t hear. Then¡­ whoosh! She was gone. ¡°Damn it!¡± she cussed, using her sceptre to move faster in the water. Since that bitch¡¯s still in mermaid form, it meant she was still in theke. That attack that hit her had weakened her a lot, she just needs to give Lavana a finishing blow. She soon caught sight of Lavana who didn¡¯t look as vulnerable as before. Did she trick her into getting inside the water? If a mermaid was near a water body, they had a great advantage, and now, they both were inside the water. ¡°Enjoy my performance,¡± Lavana said with a grin, her eyes glowing. She started swimming around the befuddled queen slowly and increased her pace while singing. ¡°Stop it!¡± the queen let go of the sceptre and covered her ears. Now that it was no longer in her custody, Lavana grabbed hold of it and used it to hit its owner hard. ¡®If I can¡¯t break it, then I can at least beat you with it,¡¯ she thought as she increased the force with which she thrashed the queen while singing. At a point, she halted and the woman¡¯s knees gave. Lavana forcefully tried to pull out the gemstone in the sceptre, not minding the tingling sensation she felt in her entire body. After she pulled it out with the result being her vomiting blood, she turned around and swam forward towards the surface. Her tail reversed to feet and she flew out of the water, headed for the book which sheunched a fireball at. ¡°Give it back!¡± a crazed shout was heard as the queen flew out of the water, her skin very pale. She was holding the gemless sceptre in hand. The book flew towards its owner and even the gemstone in Lavana¡¯s hands eventually left her grip and assumed its ce on the sceptre once again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll kill me. I¡¯ve lost count of the number of times you said that, old hag!¡± Lavana said. ¡°Curse you!¡± the woman read out from a page loudly. Several trees got uprooted and levitated horizontally.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Go!¡± the queen yelled and the trees went after Lavana. Thetter couldn¡¯t get into theke and it was toote to teleport again as all the trees in her way got uprooted and joined the others in chasing her. Turning invisible was useless. ¡°Need my help?¡± Phoenix asked again telepathically. ¡°Wait a bit more,¡± said Lavana with determination. ¡°Sigh. Our mate can be obstinate,¡± River remarked. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s almost time for me to take over¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t finish his words as one of the trees hit Lavana in the shoulder, sending her backwards violently until she hit arge tree that also got uprooted. Lavana let out her dragon wings and turned around pping them at the trees heading towards her, sending them falling to the ground in a pile. The queen who was smug earlier, had her eyes and mouth wide open, ¡°Tribrid?¡± she gasped at this revtion. ¡°You¡¯ve done your part. Let me do mine,¡± said Lavana as she cracked her knuckles. ¡°You¡¯re a tribrid!¡± the queen eximed, still not registering the fact that she¡¯d been battling with a tribrid, her third form being a dragon at that! Chapter 139 That exins why she was capable of flying! This means there are other abilities that thisss hadn¡¯t shown her yet. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can control trees, witchy,¡± Lavana spread her hands sideways and raised them up soon after. The heaps of fallen trees started levitating. ¡°Have a dose of your own medicine,¡± she made a pushing gesture, hurling them towards the queen who turned around and started to dodge. And those trees she evaded came back for her. A sneaky nce at Lavana showed that her enemy¡¯s eyes had be those of a dragon¡¯s, even the ws had appeared. The exuded aura from her foe gave her chills for the first time. She required no one to point out that thest of Lavana¡¯s tribrid identity was a true royal dragon. So her three forms were of royalty. How? ¡°Little girl, how about this?¡± ¡°Just shut up and calmly meet your end, witchy,¡± Lavana spat, making another pushing gesture after forcefully uprooting several more trees in addition to the ones already attacking the witch queen. Having no other alternative, the spruce-haired woman put her book in her storage ring and tightly held her sceptre, ¡°How about a draw today? None of us wins. We can battle another day,¡± she suggested with a thin smile. Lavana didn¡¯t respond, rather, her gemstone made an appearance on her forehead, gleaming. Mumbling inaudible words, Lavana disappeared and materialised behind the queen. She took the queen¡¯s hat away with her left ws and tossed it far away, forcing the queen to gasp and turn around. One of the trees hit her back hard and Lavana vanished. After the first tree sessfully hit her, three more from all sides hit her too, causing her to vomit blood as she dropped into theke. Lavana stopped controlling the trees and dived into the water, transforming into her perform but her dragon ws remained. The weakened queen¡¯s sceptre was healing its owner but Lavanaunched an ice chain to it and pulled it into her right hand.¡±You¡­ Arce¡­¡± ¡°Shut it!¡± Lavanaunched a thick ice chain which wrapped around the woman¡¯s neck tightly and she struggled to get it off to no avail. The sceptre in Lavana¡¯s hands was vibrating, desperate to leave the grip of this foreign hand. But Lavana tightened her hold on it. ¡°You want to kill me. If I were weaker than you today, I¡¯d be dead with an energy st from you,¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The queen¡¯s attempt to speak was cut off by her opponent. ¡°Although my mate wouldn¡¯t let you,¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s an Alpha¡­ wolf,¡± the queen stated. ¡°And so? He shouldn¡¯t attempt to protect me at all?¡± Lavana asked with a cocked brow. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions, if you answer well, I might let this battle end in a tie,¡± The queen nodded. Anything for her life. As long as she survives, she¡¯lle for this bitch with great backup! ¡°Who sent you after me?¡± ¡°Anita Remmington,¡± the woman replied with difficulty. ¡°Okay. And you¡¯re after me because I hurt that b*stard Chase?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I mean not entirely. A greater part of me came after you because¡­ I wanted to see how you¡¯d fare in a battle against me as an Olmpha wolf,¡± ¡°Okay. Last question. Do you want to live?¡± The witch queen nodded vigorously, ¡°Please spare my life, my dear. I promise to nevere after you again,¡± Lavana nodded at the woman¡¯s response, ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life but not your sceptre!¡± Lavana¡¯s gemstone glowed and she vanished with the scepter. ¡°No¡­¡± The chains around the queen¡¯s neck vanished too and sheboured to swim up to the surface. She panted after managing to reach the shore. She took out a ck mirror from her storage ring and tried to activate it, only for an ice chain to snatch it. She looked at the source and found Lavana still in her mermaid form but with dragon wings that helped her levitate. ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°You wanna call for backup so soon,¡± Lavana stated as she held the mirror in her left hand. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll spare your life but these two aren¡¯t gonna be spared,¡± after saying this, Phoenix¡¯s mate hit the mirror against the sceptre and it broke in two. ¡°No!¡± the queen cried out with her right hand outstretched, eventually dropping it in despair, ¡°Please don¡¯t ruin my sceptre,¡± she got to her knees and started to hit her head hard on the ground, ¡°Please, I beg of you!¡± she cried. Phoenix had once exined to Lavana that wiz bloods only have one sceptre for life, and if it is ruined, their lifespan will decrease by 30 years, in addition to other severe consequences that could lead to death. So that exins why the queen was so desperate. But she wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted just because the queen now looked pitiful. If the roles were reversed, this woman wouldn¡¯t even bat an eyelid before killing her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all my treasures, I can even be your spy and¡­¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Lavana replied coldly, forcing the painite stone out of its ce in the sceptre. ¡°No!¡± the queen shrieked as she witnessed her foe crush the gemstone to bits after damaging it with her dragon ws. The bits of the stone fell to the ground and the woman scurried to pick them up, trying to glue them back together to no avail. ¡°You!¡± she took out her spell book in great rage, ¡°Both of us will go down!¡± she roared, as the pages of the now open book flipped to the one she was looking for. As she hurriedly read the words on the page, Lavana cast a fireball at her, ¡°Stubborn,¡± she muttered, vanishing and appearing behind the queen, hitting her across the face with her tail. The queen closed the book and attempted to put it back in her storage ring but Lavana hurled an ice chain at the book, forcefully bringing it into her left hand, ¡°Quite the weight,¡± shemented. ¡°Give it back!¡± the frenzied queen yelled, flying towards Lavana with swiftness, but Lavana simply teleported and appeared on the surface of theke. ¡°Give me back my treasures!¡± the queen cried. ¡°You said I could take all your treasure, did you forget that?¡±Lavana questioned, wearing a phoney look of perplexity. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± the witch queen screamed, rushing toward Lavana who simply dived into the water. ¡°My book!¡± without hesitation, she dived into the water too but saw no trace of Lavana, ¡°You child of a bitch! Return my treasures!¡± she cried after surfacing and seeing her foe levitating above theke, with the drenched book and vibrating sceptre. ¡°Help me hold this for a while,¡± Lavana let go of the gem-less sceptre and it fell into the outstretched hands of the snivelling queen. Lavana opened the book and it glistened, instantly bing dry. ¡°Wow! It¡¯d be a pity to just ruin it. Do you fancy it, Phoenix?¡± she mind linked her mate. ¡°I don¡¯t need that. But it can be kept as a trophy. Throw it to me!¡± Phoenix replied and Lavana threw the book in his direction with a lot of might. ¡°You¡­¡± the queen flew out of the water, wanting to head in the direction of her precious spell book, only for the dreaded ice chains to wrap around her neck once again, pulling her backwards quickly as she choked, struggling to liberate herself with no sess. ¡°I believe, I didn¡¯t give you permission to chase after it,¡± Lavana said, forcefully taking back the sceptre. ¡°Let¡­¡± ¡°Shh! I¡¯m letting you go now,¡± the chains suffocating her vanished and she coughed heavily, clutching her hurting neck, her eyes still on the sceptre in her enemy¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯re worried about this? Remember, it¡¯s no longer yours,¡± Lavana broke the vibrating sceptre in two. Even after doing this, she felt a force that was about to join the broken ends together. She looked at the woman and a smirk formed on her lips. Nodding sagely, she said, ¡°I see. But you aren¡¯t smart enough,¡± sheunched an ice chain that bound the witch queen¡¯s neck, tightening her grip and pulling the woman over to her. ¡°You know, these eyes of yours are very bothersome. I don¡¯t think they should see tomorrow¡¯s sunshine,¡± with that, Lavana poked her foe¡¯s eyes with her ws, gouging them out as the queen let out a pitiful scream. She put them in the queen¡¯s mouth and forced her to swallow them. She then put the sceptre that was now in two parts in her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve spared your life. If you want to keep it, is up to you, witchy. I told you, don¡¯tugh at me too early,¡± she used her tail to hit the queen, who had difficulty maintaining her levitation, into the water body. After a few minutes, the queen did not resurface. She had taken her life by severally stabbing herself with the rough ends of the broken sceptre part in her right hand. It was no use trying to live, not when she knew the consequences awaiting her since her sceptre was broken, her beautiful eyes were gone¡­ She couldn¡¯t even see her treasured spellbook in herst moments. How cruel! But well, she couldn¡¯t win against a dragon. Only a sorcerer or a high-ranked bird race called the phoenix (now extinct) could severely deal with a prideful dragon. It¡¯s a pity she couldn¡¯t ry her findings about the existence of a tribrid to anyone. It¡¯s truly a pity¡­ Lavana returned to human,nding on the ground while exhaling deeply. This battle taught her a lot. One which was in battle, meet cruelty with cruelty. Clemency is not for everyone, certainly not for that witch queen. But since the queen was dead, there would be issues resulting from it. She heard apuse behind her and quickly ran to hide behind a tree, poking only her head out. ¡°What?¡± her mate asked in amusement. ¡°You¡­¡± Lavana couldn¡¯t find words to reply to her mate. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, I¡¯ve seen it all. Err¡­ excerpt one part. That will be on our wedding night,¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lavana hid her face to hide her blush and pout. Her mate shook his head and walked to the tree, taking out some female clothing made of silk. He then turned around, his right hand behind him with the clothes. ¡°Come take them,¡± ¡°Promise you¡¯ll not peek,¡± He sighed, ¡°I promise, Lavie,¡± Hearing his affirmation, she took them and harrumphed before heading to the back of the tree. Stepping out a minuteter, she asked her mate to turn around. Upon turning to look at her, Phoenix¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Wow! They suit you well,¡± he praised. The white modest tunic that had double side slits really did justice to her. And the ck ankle-length pants that were visible through the slits weren¡¯t that loose on her. ¡°Thanks,¡± she shyly said, with her hands sped behind her. He inched closer to her and nted a peck on her forehead, ¡°You did well, my dear¡± he said. ¡°But I took a long time in defeating her, didn¡¯t I?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s your first battle with non-wolf blood. You did well,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded, ¡°Uh, what do we do about these trees? I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll ask my subordinates to clean this mess. And um¡­ let¡¯s go meet the others,¡± She nodded her agreement, ¡°Yeah, they must be worried.¡± ¡°Want to know one thing?¡± he asked as they both levitated. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maybe next time, I¡¯ll focus only on your face,¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It took a lot of effort to quench the lust. I had to take this,¡± he took out an empty bottle of which a bad smell wafted out. She pinched her nose, ¡°I think you should keep this information to yourself from now on. I haven¡¯tined about receiving the short end of the stick twice. You saw me nude and I haven¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°If you want I can strip right now,¡± ¡°So why were you shy the other day?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± hisshes fluttered as his face and ears reddened. ¡°Look at you. Saying things you don¡¯t have the courage to do,¡± she giggled. ¡°I can prove I¡¯m courageous not only at fighting,¡± his eyes darkened. ¡°Husband, calm down,¡± she hugged him and he lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Let¡¯s make our kids 15,¡± he blurted after they broke the kiss. ¡°Eh? What do you think I am? A baby factory?¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t mind having ten,¡± ¡°That¡¯s the max. What do you mean by adding five more? Are you the one who¡¯ll birth them?¡± ¡°Okay. Ten it is. I was just pulling your leg,¡± heughed, lightly pinching her cheeks while she tried to maintain her angry face to no avail. ¡°What a cute bunny,¡± he tittered. ¡°What bunny? I¡¯m a freaking dragon!¡± she hollered. And so they engaged in a chase until Lavana caught up to her mate. Then they headed towards the road and found Rndro and the others seated on the ground cross-legged. On seeing that the couple was back, the 6 got to their feet and congratted them. ¡°We were so worried,¡± Mel was the first to speak. ¡°But it¡¯s all good now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Phoenix asked in reply and the 6 nodded. ¡°So¡­ how do we get to the hotel?¡± Zyair asked. Chapter 140 ¡°And also what about the road? We need to fill it up with something at least,¡± Rndro pointed out. The road was badly damaged, and no car could pass as it is! ¡°Don¡¯t fret. It¡¯ll be taken care of. Let¡¯s leave,¡± Phoenix said but the others still sported worried faces. He sighed, ¡°My subordinates will help out to the best of their ability,¡± ¡°Subordinates?¡± Dante blurted out, eyes widened. Lavana¡¯s mate cocked a brow, ¡°Is it that bizarre? I¡¯m a person having underlings, okay? You guys just haven¡¯t seen them. We can run back to the hotel. My mate and I just survived a tiring battle. We can¡¯t really hold you all and fly. Sorry,¡± ¡°As long as you guyse back alive, that¡¯s more than enough. Let¡¯s use this chance to exercise,¡± Zyair took off his t-shirt, ¡°I¡¯ll run in wolf form. You two can sit on me to rx,¡± Zyair offered. ¡°No need,¡± Phoenix showed a rejection gesture, ¡°Thanks though,¡± he smiled and Zyair nodded, putting his shirt back on. ¡°Alright, so let¡¯s prepare. We¡¯re gonna be sprinting all the way to our destination,¡± Phoenix stated as he and the others crouched, ¡°On your marks, set, go!¡± he yelled and just as they started to run, a ball of dark magic dropped not too far from them, forcing them to halt in their tracks. ¡°Gosh! What¡¯s this?¡± Oliver eximed as he panted. He was inches away from being hit by that disaster of a magic sphere. He looked at the couple in puzzlement. Isn¡¯t that queen defeated? ¡°This isn¡¯t the queen¡¯s doing. She¡¯s dead!¡± Lavana rified. ¡°So this is another one,¡± Mel said, his eyes showing he was thinking. ¡°What¡¯s with the wiz bloods today? Do they want to tire us all out? Why can¡¯t they just mind their own f*cking business?¡± Danteined while huffing. ¡°This person¡¯s power is on a higher level than the queen¡¯s,¡± Lavana divulged her observations. ¡°What?¡± the 5 cried out in astonishment. ¡°Lavana, you are fatigued by that old hag already. You¡¯ve not even got a chance to rest and some stronger wiz blood is alreadying? I wish I was stronger. I would immediately choke him to death!¡± Dante spat. He knew that the wiz bloodsing after Lavana were from the evil wiz kingdom. The other wiz kingdom didn¡¯t like meddling in other races¡¯ affairs. He was disheartened that he couldn¡¯t help out at all. ¡°Calm down,¡± Phoenix patted the heaving man¡¯s left shoulder, ¡°This wiz blood, Lavana cannot handle him at the moment,¡± he further affirmed what his mate earlier said. ¡°Then, let¡¯s try running. Or¡­ maybe you two find a way to escape. We¡¯ll try our best to make it to the hotel. Let¡¯s split!¡± Oliver proposed. ¡°No,¡± Phoenix shook his head, ¡°All of us are this person¡¯s target,¡± The others sighed upon hearing this. ¡°Olmpha, your friends will live if you step out to meet your end,¡± they heard a deep, masculine voice say. ¡°This one¡¯s a man!¡± Zyair eximed. And judging by his voice, they could tell he was older than all of them. ¡°Old man, if I step out, you have to keep your word,¡± Lavana said in reply to the voice. ¡°Very well!¡± came the voice again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are a sorcerer if I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Phoenix suddenly spoke up. A man attired in a hooded ck robe with the upper part of his face masked, appeared behind them, ¡°For an Alpha wolf, you are quite smart, or should I say, too knowledgeable,¡± he remarked, making the 7 turn around to look at him, ¡°You will get a nice ¡®reward¡¯ once I¡¯m done with that Olmpha,¡± the man said with a vain tone. Phoenix stepped in front of the group, unhappiness etched on his face, ¡°You aren¡¯t touching my mate, old thing. I suggest you scram to wherever you crawled out from,¡± he warned. In response, the man let out a mirth while slowly apuding, ¡°Very funny! A mere Alpha wolf threatens me. What a day!¡± he suddenly wore a serious face, ¡°Since you so much want to die, have fun with my men,¡± after he said this, 3 persons- one of them female- dressed in matching merlot attires materialised. Unlike the man, they weren¡¯t masked and they had vivid ck lion tattoos on their necks. They surrounded the group, wearing devilish smirks. ¡°Master, we¡¯ll handle the annoying six and y with them. The Olmpha is yours,¡± one of the men- a man with jade ck hair and several scars on his otherwise handsome face- said with an rming grin and the ck-robed man immediatelyunched a ball of dark magic at him, instantly turning him to ashes. The other two looked unfazed as if this were everyday happenings. The idiot only had himself to me for angering the master. However, Mel and co. were astonished. So easily, he¡­ he turned someone into ashes? This was indeed a sorcerer. None of them was his match. What to do now? ¡°Olmpha,e out,¡± the man beckoned with an impish grin. ¡°Stay back and protect them, Lavie. I¡¯ll deal with this stinky old fool,¡± said Phoenix as his feet left the ground, shocking the ck-robed man, though he tried his best to hide it. A flying Alpha wolf? That¡¯s unheard of! But still, even if this young man could surprisingly fly, that¡¯s not sufficient to take on him, Antero Oswald! This Alpha wolf¡¯s not even able to beat a Lycan, let alone harm his powerhouse self, an almighty sorcerer. ¡°Since you¡¯re eager to perish so soon, go to hell first and wait for your mate at the gates!¡± the man spat,unching a dark magic ball at Phoenix muchrger than the one with which he annihted that unlucky subordinate just now. Lavana¡¯s mate dodged the attack and several trees behind him, suffered the result, turning into ashes immediately. At the same time, the other two subordinates who¡¯d taken out their sceptres from their storage rings grinned as they stared at Zyair and co. as if they were finished. They, for now, wouldn¡¯t kill the five men that were lower than the Olmpha but would torment them greatly. Their master said to toy with them until the Olmpha was dead and they would dly do so. As for that stupid mate of hers, well, he¡¯d be the first to go down and it¡¯s an honour that he, an unworthy soul, died by their master¡¯s hands. Clothes ripped and bones snapped, cracked and rearranged as Rndro and the other 4 pack mates shifted into their wolf forms, snarling and ready to pounce at the enemies. If they were really to go down, then they would take these scoundrels with them. Lavana levitated and created two massive fireballs with her hands, ¡°Phoenix, go on. I might be a little tired, but I can handle these nitwits!¡± she said telepathically to her mate and thetter nodded his concord. At this juncture, the masked man cast another dark energy sphere towards Phoenix who didn¡¯t even bother to elude. Rather, a thin, translucent golden shield appeared in front of him, absolving the attack. ¡°My mate is tired and I¡¯ve been itching to meet you long ago. You¡¯re not the only one with subordinates, old fool,¡± after Lavana¡¯s mate said this, five men also materialised behind him, all of them tall, ripped, and attired in ck leather robes with eburnean sashes tied around their waist. They all went to their knees while still in mid-air, hands across their chests with resolute faces. ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡± they saluted, with their heads slightly bowed. The wolves couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. A magical shield and then 5 more people who can fly and also materialise and vanish as they wished- these were his subordinates? The two subordinates of the sorcerer were also astonished in their hearts. Howe the Olmpha¡¯s lowly mate had this kind of subordinates that even called him ¡®Lord¡¯? It didn¡¯t make sense. As for Lavana, she was just awed by their appearance and wondered why they called him ¡®Lord¡¯ instead of ¡®Master¡¯ the way any subordinate would usually say. Still, she didn¡¯t let her thoughts show on her face. The sorcerer was her mate¡¯s to handle. If he needed her help in the end, then she would do so in a heartbeat, no matter how fatigued she was. At Phoenix¡¯s casual wave, the five men got back on their feet and assumed a fighting stance, facing the 2 evil subordinates. ¡°Quite a surprise,¡± the sorcerer crossed his arms with a look of interest, ¡°you have ties with the wiz kingdom too. Unexpected, but, six against my two lovely underlings, it¡¯s too unfair, right? Why not spice things up a little bit, huh?¡± heughed, conceitedly doing a finger snap with his left hand. Immediately 20 others- 6 females and 14 men of various shapes and heights- wearing the same merlot-coloured robes as the other two appeared. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long they¡¯llst against my underlings,¡± the old man said gleefully,unching another deadlier attack- this time, a ball of ck mist that felt oppressive. Phoenix dodged this one and it hit another set of nearby majestic, tall trees, immediately turning them to ashes. ¡°Phoenix, will you be alright?¡± Oliver asked in concern telepathically. Yes, Phoenix can fly and vanish, that¡¯s wonderful, but he doesn¡¯t have magical powers like Lavana. And those subordinates of his¡­ they can levitate and from the looks of it, they weren¡¯t of wolf blood but wiz bloods. Is Phoenix being backed by one of the wiz nobles and these five men are his subordinates entrusted to him by the benefactor? If so, they were to protect him, why were they leaving their master defenceless instead and focusing on taking the 20 persons who just appeared head-on? Everything was confusing to him and the other 4 pack mates, but still, this was time to fight and live! ¡°Lavana, you must rest. We¡¯ll fight these two brats!¡± Rndro said in mind link to Lavana who nodded. She was feeling a little more tired. It wasn¡¯t like before. Just that she felt weaker and weaker with each passing second¡­ Widening her eyes, she gasped and yelled for the five wolves not to attempt pouncing at the smirking two bastards but it was toote. The two who are obviously twins, vanished from their spot and appeared behind the five,unching the grey magic spheres at them in quick session. The wolves were pushed by the force of magic balls into the deepest hole on the road. The twins took out several long silver needles from their spatial rings and then let go of them. The needles went downwards and poked at the wolves¡¯ butts while the twinsughed as they manipted the objects, relishing in the frustrated growls and whimpers made by the 5 victims. ¡°Let go of my people!¡± Lavana¡¯s eyes turned to that of a dragon and she let out her magnificent dragon wings, heading towards the two with swiftness. One of the other twenty shot an arrow towards Lavana who evaded it and used an ice chain to bring the dismayed man closer to her, ¡°Join your fellow,¡± she yelled, using her dragon ws to behead him. She let go of his headless body and threw the head towards the spot where the other neen were battling her mate¡¯s subordinates. All the trees around them on both sides had been levelled down, with more space for them to battle. 141 Lavanaunched an ice chain at the female twin but she nimbly dodged it, soon pointing her sceptre at Lavana with an irked expression on her face. ¡°Die, you bitch!¡± she spat. ¡°You can join your queen too,¡± Lavana smirked,unching several fireballs at her stunned opponent in quick session. Her foe dodged all of them, clearly more nimble than thete queen. As for strength, that was a different matter. The female thought what she meant by her joining the queen. The queen was back at the pce enjoying the torture and screams of unlucky victims, right? ¡°What are you saying?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking after avoiding still yet another ice chain that was aimed at her. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you no longer see the sun,¡± Phoenix¡¯s mate replied. She had stoppedunching attacks on the foe. The male twin had been bound by her ice chains and didn¡¯t even bother joining the fray after freeing himself. Instead, he watched the two females battle with interest. ¡°You aren¡¯t even a hybrid, huh? Three in one, that¡¯s what you are?¡± the female twin asked as she used her sceptre tounch an attack on Lavana which she dodged.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Her brother had his arms folded. So what if she wasn¡¯t even just an Olmpha? The fact that she¡¯s been weakened means she¡¯s just a paper tiger at the moment. Sooner orter, his sister will maim that Olmpha and bind her. Then all they had to do was wait for the master to take action regarding the tribrid. He looked at the wolves in the hole that were struggling to get out to no avail and grinned, taking out another set of long silver needles, preparing to torment those wolves again. Unanticipatedly, he felt someone tap his left shoulder and he turned around to see Lavana with eyes that clearly didn¡¯t belong to a dragon this time, that of a siren. She held him by the neck and exerted pressure, ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± she questioned, wearing an icy smile. ¡°None of your business,¡± he answered with a harrumph. He and his sister were death warriors, he wasn¡¯t scared of death. ¡°It¡¯s my business when you do things without asking for permission,¡± she spat, taking hold of his sceptre. The young man wore a smug face, knowing the bacsh she would suffer, but he was astonished to see nothing happen to her. Instead, she stopped choking him and pulled out the gemstone on his sceptre. ¡°Wha¡­¡± he felt great pain in his chest and started having difficulty maintaining his levitation. ¡°Give it back,¡± he said, as blood flowed from his mouth, his breathingboured. ¡°Okay,¡± Lavana casually replied and unexpectedly snapped his sceptre in half. ¡°I broke that of the old hag. You¡¯re too weak,¡± she said as she ced the broken sceptre in his trembling outstretched hands. She turned to face the other angered twin who¡¯d sessfully liberated herself from the chains that wrapped around her from neck to feet. Seeing the state of her brother¡¯s sceptre, she yelled, ¡°How dare you? I¡¯ll¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue her words as a part of the broken sceptre had been embedded in her gut. Her eyes widened, just like her trembling brother who had fallen miserably into the very hole that the annoyed wolves were in. Soon blood-curdling screams were heard as he cried out to his sister for aid but thetter couldn¡¯t even maintain her stability in mid-air, much less helping him out. Soon, his severed bloodied head and mutted body were thrown out of the hole. Not long after, 5 men came out of the hole, stained in blood that they weren¡¯t repulsed by. ¡°You¡­¡± the female twin had no strength even to yell her grievance. She had tried to pull the broken sceptre¡¯s part from her stomach but instead, she felt a pressure that made it prate out of her body. ¡°You¡­¡± she whispered as she looked at her foe in disbelief. ¡°Join your brother,¡± Lavanaunched an ice chain that wrapped around the female¡¯s neck, tightening greatly,pelling thetter to gasp for air, while desperately trying to free herself, to no avail. She closed her eyes and tried to take out the magic book from her spatial ring but her opponent didn¡¯t let that happen as she spat out lightning at her hands, causing them to tremble seriously, as blood spewed from her mouth. ¡°K-Kill me,¡± she managed feebly to say in an almost inaudible voice. Death was freedom at this point. She had been toocent and this tribrid, she viewed her as someone wimpy¡­ Lavana let cut off the connection with the ice chain and it vanished, causing the corpse to drop to the ground, close to her brother¡¯s severed head. Now that those two were dealt with¡­. She turned to see that Phoenix¡¯s subordinates had long taken care of the neen and even another set of 20 dark wizards that had appeared. The five light wizards were actually watching her with interest. Shended close to them and stared at them all, trying to preserve their faces in her memory so she could recognize them anywhere. They all went on one knee unexpectedly, their sceptres on the ground as they bowed their heads, ¡°Greetings, Luna!¡± they chorused. Evidently, they were aware of their lord¡¯s hybrid identity. Watching how she killed off those two, they had nodded their heads in admiration earlier. This was the sort of mistress they needed, not a whiny one that was weak and always needing rescue. The Moon Goddess must be really fond of their master. Just look at the mate given to him, a tribrid! ¡°Hey, um¡­ hello¡­¡± Lavana stammered. She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of situation, ¡± Please stand up,¡± ¡°Gratitude Luna,¡± they chorused again and then rose in sync, their sceptres in hand. ¡°You guys are Phoenix¡¯s subordinates,¡± she stated the obvious. ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± they replied. She chuckled, ¡°Please just call me Lavana,¡± ¡°That is a taboo,¡± one of them a man with cyan hair responded with seriousness and she nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay, I see,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave, Luna. See you sometime soon,¡± another man, who was the tallest of the 5, said with a cheerful smile and then they vanished. She turned to look at Mel and the other four, ¡°The enemies are gone. I need you guys to find your way to the lodging. We¡¯ll meet you there after we¡¯re done with that sorcerer, okay?¡± ¡°Will you two be fine?¡± Rndro asked in anxiety. ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to end up as bargaining chip, do you?¡± she asked with a serious face. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go. Please be safe,¡± Rndro said with concern and she nodded. She watched them transform back to their wolf forms. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift,¡± she said, ¡°So rx,¡± her nine tails appeared and extended. Five of them wrapped around the wolves and as she levitated, they tried their best to remain calm. Minutester, shended, her tails gently cing the wolves on the ground. They were quite far away from the battle area. ¡°Now leave and do not look back,¡± shemanded. The wolves immediately started sprinting away. She waited until she could no longer see their figures before turning around, and her gemstone appeared on her forehead. Closing her eyes and muttering under her breath, her gemstone shone and she teleported to the area where Phoenix and the sorcerer were. She found him still avoiding the fierce attacks of his foe. ¡°Hey, old man,¡± she yelled. The sorcerer turned to see her, ¡°You¡¯re unexpectedly a tribrid, huh. Then it¡¯s great. Once you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll get hold of your powers and refine your blood into a pill,¡± heughed evilly. ¡°Phoenix, you can¡¯t beat him, right?¡± she mind linked her mate. ¡°I can only injure gravely him at best. But to really take him down, I¡¯ll need your help. This man¡¯s a real powerhouse,¡± he admitted. Phoenix dodged another attackunched from the old man¡¯s bare hands. That¡¯s one of the prominent distinctions between a wizard and a sorcerer. One needs the sceptre and thetter doesn¡¯t require it at all. ¡°Cephina?¡± she called out to her battle assistant. The translucent being appeared instantly in front of her, looking sleepy, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I need you to help take down that old fart over there,¡± Lavana answered telepathically. ¡°Oh?¡± raising an eyebrow, Cephina turned to see Phoenixunching an attack on the sorcerer which thetter dodged with ease. ¡°Rx. The two of you can kill him without me, though you might end up bedridden for months. Unless it¡¯s a really great emergency, don¡¯t bother calling me out,¡± she yawnedzily while Lavana stared at her in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± Cephina asked with a raised eyebrow. Lavana nodded sagely, ¡°This is Thora¡¯s side showing up,¡± ¡°I¡¯m abination of three spirits. What¡¯d you expect? I feel so tired,¡± The tribrid cocked her right eyebrow, ¡°Tired? What work have you been doing?¡± ¡°Having a beauty nap. Go assist him, Lavana,¡± Cephina yawned again. ¡°After this, I¡¯ll make sure to starve for 2 days,¡± Lavana threatened. ¡°What? Starve? How can you say that? The energy absorbed from food is so¡­¡± nervouslyughing, she continued, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m wide awake now, aren¡¯t I?¡± she said, stretching her body, ¡°Lots of energy will be consumed. Are you certain you want me to battle in your ce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an expert with my skills yet, and that old thing is giving my mate a hard time,¡± Lavana replied with a resolute expression. Cephina nodded, ¡°Alrighty!¡± she flew to the sorcerer who had just received a hit from Phoenix. He wasn¡¯t surprised by the dark mist that his opponent hadunched. His foe¡¯s eyes turning viridian was enough proof to him that the Savage Lord was the Olmpha¡¯s mate and a hybrid. Phoenix¡¯s entire look had changed, the marks made by Thora on that first night met were now visible on his super handsome face, and his hair had be two-coloured- silver with cerulean ends. And his casual outfit had be a ck leather robe studded with several precious stones. His feet were bare of footwear, the peacock fan in his hand. ¡°Hey old fart, how about I join the fray?¡± Cephina said with an impish grin as she made herself be visible to the sorcerer who was inwardly puzzled as to where this one popped out from without him noticing. The tribrid was still around but her eyes were closed and she was in a meditative pose on the ground. Her body was glowing faintly. Did she have anything to do with the appearance of this woman? There was no time for much thought as Cephinaunched multiple ice chains at the opponent. Phoenix also threw his fan which turned into several daggers, heading for the still-smug old man. 142 Before they could get to him, a big shadow grey rune (that had yellow writings all around it) appeared behind him, spinning slowly while shimmering, ¡°I like two against one. Let¡¯s see how potent you are,¡± he let out raucous mirth, vanishing and materialising behind the female that had pitched the ice chains at him. ¡°Take this!¡± heunched golden spheres of dark magic at her swiftly, giving her no time to attempt eluding. The attacks passed through her as her body became translucent, stunning him. These golden spheres, though not as deadly as that of the dark mist, could make one almost dead, but they actually did zero damage to her! He peeked at the tribrid once more and saw her body was glowing more than before- a confirmation that the two were rted. ¡°Old guy, look this way,¡± Cephina blurted out as shemenced casting a sequence of fire spheres at him. Now it was the man¡¯s turn to dodge all her attacks, as well as that of the bothersome daggersunched by Phoenix. He harrumphed and another much bigger rune appeared behind the first rune- one of a te grey colour that had several symbols in a red colour, glowing brighter than the first rune and rotating much faster. As he pressed his palms together, eyes shut, the runes separated from each other, the first one facing Phoenix and the other, Cephina. Phoenix disappeared from his spot and when he materialised behind the man, three distinct runes were behind him. The first one was ck with eburnean ancient writings, the second was smaragdine with golden symbols and the third was of a greige colour with violet writings around it. Without any utterance, he pressed both palms together, eyes shut. A second after, under his lower eyelids, four circr purple marks appeared on each, and a red moon mark appeared on his forehead, resulting in the fourth rune- arger circr golden one that was above him with silver writings and symbols, glowing brighter than the other three. Cephina also did likewise, pressing both palms together, but no rune appeared. Rather, a translucent purple-eyed ck dragon (that possessed silver horns, huge ck wings with red spikes at the edges, a long tail with golden spikes, and a golden underpart with horizontal red lines) materialised on her left and a pearl-white nine-tailed giant wolf also appeared on her right. Cephina¡¯s hair turned purple, her eyes orange, and her lips blue, with a few purple scales visible on her arms. The sorcerer simply sniggered after discerning he had morepany. Opening his eyes which were now glowing gold, 8 more runes of various colours appeared- each onerger than the other- taking their various positions, and he even duplicated himself twice. While the copies couldn¡¯t speak, they were half as good as him at fighting. ¡°Now what is your choice? Battle, or concede and calmly go to hell?¡± he asked, looking more conceited than before. ¡°You already know the answer, old thing,¡± Lavana¡¯s mate responded as his eyes opened, revealing glowing sage green eyes, also duplicating himself thrice, the copies each having four runes like him. ¡°A scourge like you is better fit to perish,¡± Cephina said, stretching both hands forward. Both translucent creatures ran forward, excited to battle. ¡°Very well then,¡± With a signal to proceed, the masked sorcerer¡¯s copies flew forward, makingplex hand movements as they increased their pace. The writings and symbols on the copies¡¯ chosen rune lit up andmenced raining meteor-like attacks at the two creatures and the 2 copies that Phoenix had also sent forward. Lavana¡¯s mate¡¯s copies disappeared and materialised just right behind the enemy copies, their selected runes also showering venomous spikes of varied colours. One of the opponent copies turned around and flew towards the venom spikesunching copies, its chosen rune rainingva balls at them instead, which the two skillfully evaded, taking any chance tounch venomous arrows at the rival copy. The other replica belonging to the grinning old man went after the two translucent creatures, 2 of its runes showering ice spikes and hail, 3 rained rocks of various sizes and another rune was responsible for raining various translucent ancient weapons that caused a lot of headaches for the creatures. Muttering some inaudible words, Cephina¡¯s eyes turned purple, linking with the dragon. The creature opened its mouth spitting lightning bolts nonstop at the pesky copy itself, while the Olmpha used its tails to ward off as many of the attacks, not shrinking back even after by hit by a few attacks.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Below was a trembling Lavana whose lips had be pale and finding it rather challenging to retain her bearing, but she still held on. Unless that old bastard was taken down, she wouldn¡¯t give up. There¡¯s still a long way to go. ¡­ A great explosion urred as the fighting parties shed. One of the enemy copies had only 2 runes left after the sh, but the other one who was fighting the creatures had only 4 left. The opponent copies¡¯ runes were dimming though. But one of Phoenix¡¯s copies was gone along with the translucent Olmpha. The remaining copy of Phoenix¡¯s had just one rune left and that was the golden rune that was dimming. The translucent dragon had its tail cut off and even lost its horns but it still roared, ready to attack. ¡°Hahaha! So weak,¡± the old manughed wildly. He made the copies disappear as he felt he didn¡¯t need them anymore. Doing hand movements at a speed that the human eye can¡¯tprehend, his ten runes changed shape and turned into ten different mythical creatures, one of them being a draconic-tailed cheetah, the writings and symbols still present on their bodies and glistening brighter than before. Cephina made the translucent dragon vanish and then summoned another dragon and Olmpha creature that weren¡¯t translucent this time. Phoenix also made his duplicates disappear. The replicas are meant for testing how one would fare against an enemy sorcerer. He, from the battle just now, hadprehended that this man was more powerful than he envisioned, but he wasn¡¯t just going to back down just because the opponent was seemingly invincible. That wasn¡¯t like him! ¡°Antero Oswald, prepare to die,¡± he yelled, letting out a battle cry after his four runes also altered into different mythical creatures, the golden one above him being a dragon. He flew straight to the sorcerer, telepathically requesting Cephina to retreat. Thetter didn¡¯t reply, but the two creatures she summoned vanished. She began to sing in anguage that neither of the two men understood but its effects showed up soon enough. While Phoenix¡¯s felt a great surge in his powers as his body glowed a golden light, the other felt something wrong with his body. ¡°You¡­ siren!¡± the dark sorcerer said through gritted teeth, vanishing before Phoenix could get to him. He appeared right in front of Lavana. ¡°You stupidss, better go to hell and stop annoying me,¡± he spat,unching dark mist at her, but a red magical barrier suddenly appeared around her, absorbing the attack. Phoenix and Cepina turned around and found the opponent already before the tribrid, relentlesslyunching attacks at the barrier that protected Lavana. ¡°Damn it,¡± Lavana¡¯s mate cussed under his breath, also vanishing and appearing behind Lavana. Heunched a grey mist at the old man who eluded it and reciprocated byunching a golden mist sphere at Lavana¡¯s mate. Cephina had ceased singing after noticing that the slick guy was attacking Phoenix. The barrier didn¡¯t seem like it would hold on for much longer. She pitched multiple ice chains at him, one was sessful in wrapping around his neck, tightening its grip, but it was too early to jubte, as her ice chains instantly broke into fragments. A bit dumbstruck, she didn¡¯t lose herposure still, pitching another set of ice chains at him. Two caught his hands, wrapping around them, and she promptly pulled on the chains, preventing him from further trying to ruin the barrier or attack Phoenix ¡°You think I can¡¯t harm him, uh?¡± Antero chortled as his eyes turned a mazarine blue, ¡°You¡¯re in for a surprise,¡± Instantly, giant blue vines sprung up from the ground. Phoenix, on seeing this tried to flee, but the vines were faster. One of them caught his left foot and impaled its thorns into it. 143 Gritting his teeth, Lavana¡¯s mate still tried to escape its grasp by casting spheres of ck mist at the vines, which immediately got obliterated. But there was no time to be relieved as another set of even bigger, thorny, massive vines sprung up again and caught hold of his right foot, impaling it also with the thorns. Phoenix took out his peacock fan which immediately turned into a dagger. Manipting it by means of telekinesis, he endeavoured to use the weapon to cut off the vines. While this move was sessful to an extent, the very vine that held onto his foot was harder than a diamond surprisingly. It even ruined the dagger! Phoenix spat out blood when the dagger was cut in half, holding his chest. Cephina summoned the two creatures once again and ordered them to go save Phoenix, but ck shadows suddenly appeared, blocking their way, forming the appearance of demonic-looking creatures, engaging the dragon and Olmpha in fiercebat. Phoenix, on the other hand, felt especially weakened. The thorns of those vines were ountable for this. His runes had disappeared, as he had no vitality to keep maintaining all four of them. More vines sprung up and encaged him, dragging him downwards into a quicksand that had formed. The terrible part was, he couldn¡¯t even vanish from the cage. There was barely any space for him to take out another weapon from his spatial ring to cut through the cursed vines. The thorns were embedding into his skin from all sides. He had a protective barrier all around him to lessen the impact though, but it was even on the verge of shattering. This Antero must have sold his soul to the devil for him to be this mighty. The shadow beasts were sufficient proof. The ice chains that were precluding Antero from pitching further mist attacks at Lavana soon melted and he turned to face Cephina, grinning evilly. ¡°Keep busy,¡± he said, before turning his back to face her again. His runes-turned beasts immediately headed for her all at once and she had to defend herself against the attacks of the ten. Now that no one was stopping him from sending this stinkpot of a tribrid to her ancestors, he chuckled, renewing his fierce attacks on the barrier that had shown more and more signs of cracking. .. Meanwhile¡­ Rndro and the other four had found their way into the pastry shop run by a she-wolf- a Lambda to be precise. No one was in the shop other than herself and she was feeling bored. Just like the past 2 days, she had put a notice outside that she wouldn¡¯t be receiving any customers from a specific time and it was the same today. She¡¯d been thrilled when things took a turn after that average-looking Alpha guy murdered the supposed winner of the triennialpetition, Hillian. But at the point when the 2nd-ranked Alpha Chase shifted into a creature she¡¯d never seen nor heard of before and let out a menacing howl, the screen went nk. She thought it was the Tv, but soon, she discovered the fault to be from the other end and she waited patiently in hopes that it might continue. But to her dismay, the stream never resumed and she had so many unanswered questions. She thought that at worst she¡¯ll just have to wait until those at the venue returned, before getting any answers. However, on seeing these five who looked unfamiliar enter her shop, she rose from her seat and walked towards them. They were unclothed and without them asking, she took them upstairs, showing them the guest bathroom that was meant for cases like them. When they finished showering, they came out of the bathroom, white towels around their waists. They found a fancy basket containing clothes just at the door and knew it was the thoughtful deed of that woman. They, without hesitation, took the clothes that suited them and wore them. Mel was a bit hard-lucked- the clothes that fitted him were for females and the others teased him for a bit before heading down the stairs together to find the middle-ageddy seated at one of the customer tables, legs crossed. ¡°Thank you very much, ma¡¯am,¡± said Rndro with gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s what I ought to do,¡± she replied with a smile, offering them seats. She couldn¡¯t help asking why they had blood on them earlier. ¡°Um¡­ that¡­ is a long story,¡± said Mel as he rubbed his neck. ¡°Would you mind telling me a part of it?¡± she asked, curiosity clearly spelt on her face. ¡°Um, we¡¯re not in a calm state,¡± he replied and the other four nodded their agreement, ¡°And um¡­ I think it¡¯s best you don¡¯t ask anyone else. Thank you once again for the kindness you have shown,¡± She sighed and then nodded, ¡°Okay. Where do you guys reside?¡± she inquired. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think you need to know that, Lambda,¡± Zyair said in a solemn tone. ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make you mad,¡± she nervouslyughed and the Zyair rescinded his killing intent after being patted on his right shoulder by Oliver. ¡°We¡¯ll be back to eat at your ce. Then if possible, we¡¯ll answer a few questions and leave you satisfied. How does that sound?¡± Rndro proposed. Nodding, she replied smilingly, ¡°Sounds great!¡± ¡­This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. A few minutes after, they came out of the shop, wearing baggy t-shirts that almost covered their shorts and bathroom slippers. They bid thedy farewell and continued their journey on foot. The hotel wasn¡¯t too far from here. 20 minutester, They reached the magnificent gate of the hotel and Mel knocked. Seconds after, the gatekeeper- a short but ripped middle-aged guy sporting a shaved head- came out and nced at them all. ¡°Who are you?¡± he questioned. ¡°Um¡­ we upy a few rooms in this ce. Please let us in. It¡¯s been a tiring journey. We lost our cars and even our clothes. It¡¯s a kind, someone that helped us out,¡± replied Dante. ¡°I don¡¯t know you guys,¡± the gatekeeper was about to go back in and shut the gate, but an irked Dante suddenly dragged him out and lifted him by the throat, ¡°Do you not understand English?¡± he snarled. 144 Rndro scolded Dante telepathically before asking him to quickly put the gatekeeper down. Dante harrumphed, ¡°You¡¯re lucky,¡± tossing the gatekeeper to the ground, he stormed in apanied by the others. Rndro apologized for his pack mate¡¯s action before entering. The gatekeeper rose from the ground and smoothened the creases on his clothes, wearing a frown as he rubbed his neck. This hotel¡¯s staff were all of wolf blood and for this period, all those who lodged sincest week were of wolf blood. The gatekeeper was a sigma wolf that once belonged to an Alphaless pack called Triston Hound. This pack lost their finalpeting chance and dissolved. He was lucky to catch the eye of the Delta of the first-ranked pack and he acknowledged himself as an outer member. Then he was assigned to work here, and he took pride in his job. But today, these men had utterly humiliated him, just because they were of a higher wolf rank. Having good memory, of course, he knew at least two of the men¡¯s faces but these men had popped up looking like street rats. They had no car or anything expensive on them either. He thought he could bully them for a bit and make them plead for him to let them in, but unexpectedly, one was a hothead. He was so unlucky today. He felt they must be mad because their pack didn¡¯t get to have an Alpha. Probably they even lost pack mates. They were originally eight, but look, only 5 of them returned, looking like beggars. ¡®They deserve the tough luck!¡¯ he thought in ire. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t bothered to watch the stream. Alphaless packs and some other ranked packs had lodged this hotel. These men having no Alpha among them proved they were the former. He belonged to the first ranked wolf pack and was assigned to serve here with monthly payment that was more than enough to go on a shopping spree for Omegas. People from other packs, ranked or unranked, showed him respect but these five! They¡¯re going to see what it means to anger a mere gatekeeper. Did they think he had no connections at all? Sitting in his chair with legs crossed, he took out his phone from the pants pocket and made a call, stating the bad thing he had in mind smilingly to the receiver on the other end. But soon, his smile faltered, and his confident face got reced with dread. ¡°How¡­ How can this be?¡± he just couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard. They actually have an Alpha? Not only that¡­ the Alpha¡¯s mate was a nine-tailed wolf who even a Lycan king cannot dare scold? And he, Brian Drakeson, was foolishly nning against them? The person whom he called didn¡¯t know what else happened after the stream disrupted. But this information was enough to make the once vengeful gatekeeper¡¯s knees turn jelly. ¡®If I see them again, I¡¯ll apologize to them. I¡¯m not freaking going to hug disaster by offending anyone of them. Yes, this I must do,¡¯ he thought in resolution. ¡­ Dante and co. headed to the reception and met the receptionist, a pretty female with short, curly blonde hair, wearing specs, and d in a green sleeveless top and ck pencil skirt.. Despite being stunned by their appearance, she quickly regained her calm. ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted in a friendly way. The men also reciprocated with a smile. Rndro then rested his hands on the counter, ¡°So, um¡­ we¡¯ll be needing our rooms¡¯ keys please,¡± She nodded smilingly, ¡°Okay. Rooms 1715, 1714, 1710, and you need thest one too?¡± she asked because the two females among them were the ones who upied 1709. She¡¯d watched the stream in the small time that she wasn¡¯t attending to guests and from the little she watched before it suddenly discontinued, she knew this group wasn¡¯t one to be offended. If possible, she must get on their good side. Among these men were two bachelors. She hadn¡¯t found her mate, but the way things are, if any of them wants her, as even a bed warmer, she¡¯ll ept coz she knew their pack, Blood Star would go heights, since they have that wolf sovereign in their midst. ¡°No need, the three keys are enough,¡± Mel said and she handed the keys to him, wearing a brighter smile. * * * Meanwhile¡­ Anteroughed in triumph after breaking finally the annoying barrier. He looked at the trembling female and lifted her chin. ¡°You are very beautiful. A pity you are an abomination,¡± he remarked. Letting go of her chin, his hands created massive spheres of dark mist andbined them into one giant sphere, ¡°Bye,ss,¡± he smilingly said, before pitching it at her. However, when it came in contact with her forehead, the sphere got pushed back and even dissipated as the pink gemstone materialized. This stunned him. There was a being who could repel his killer mist? Cephina wanted to go over to her host but these damned ten beasts wouldn¡¯t let her, and Phoenix himself was in a bad state. Everything was in Lavana¡¯s hand now. Seeing that her gemstone appeared and was able to repel the damn mist sphere, she was inwardly relieved. She can only keep busy with these translucent rune-turned beasts. Unwilling to ept the fact staring at him, Antero levitated and began tounch several dark mist spheres at the tribrid from many angles but whenever they came near the female, they dissipated, much to his rage. Taking out a ck spear with a red tip from his spatial ring, he rushed at her, waiting to stab her, but he felt a force repel him away. ¡°Damn it!¡± he couldn¡¯t help cursing through gritted teeth. He didn¡¯t believe she was impossible to kill. There had to be some way, and then, he¡¯ll get her powers and blood aspensatin for his troubles. At that moment, Lavana¡¯s eyes opened and she saw the pissed Antero holding a spear, and then, Cephina defending herself against the attacks of ten translucent rune-turned beasts. The translucent dragon and Olmpha were still battling those demon-like shadow creatures. ¡°Old man, we really underestimated you,¡± Lavana stated as she rose. Telepathically, she ordered Cephina to retreat, and although thetter didn¡¯t respond, the translucent creatures she summoned vanished. Then Cephina appeared at Lavana¡¯s side. The ten translucent creatures headed back to Antero and took their different positions, waiting formand to attack, so did the shadow demon creatures. Lavana turned to see that some cursed, giant blue vines had nearly sunk her mate into the quicksand. ¡°Your target is me. Leave my mate out of this,¡± she growled. ¡°No,¡± Antero shook his head smilingly, ¡°My main target was you, your mate is an added bonus,¡± Harrumphing, Lavana¡¯s feet left the ground, and dragon wings sprouted from her back. She headed in the direction of Phoenix, using her already elongated dragon ws to chop off as many vines as she could. Eventually, grabbing Phoenix by his hands, she pulled him out of the cursed cage and put him over her right shoulder,unching fireballs at the vines. Antero sighed as he saw her attempt topletely burn his vines to ashes. As long as his eyes remained a mazarine blue, the vines would just keep sprouting and attacking. Lavana turned to face Antero and noticed that indeed his eyes were different from before. Since the vines wouldn¡¯t let her and her mate alone, better to go for the source. Without warning, she teleported and reappeared at a far distance from the battle scene. She ced her mate under arge oak tree. Cephina also appeared beside her and shemanded thetter to watch over her mate. After getting the battle assistant¡¯s nod of agreement, she turned invisible before teleporting. The dark sorcerer wasn¡¯t surprised that the tribrid could teleport, and he knew she woulde back, so he made the runes disappear, along with those shadow creatures. At this juncture, he wanted to see how much physical strength this untrained tribrid has. The one he was expecting appeared right in front of him, attempting to pierce his eyes with her right dragon ws, but a dark blue shield appeared, protecting him from harm. He smiled when he saw her unhappy face, ¡°Now that¡¯s not the way to say hello after suddenly ghosting me,ss,¡± he said mockingly. His eyes turned back to his normal brown eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like a physical brawl to the death with you, no magic included. If you win, you¡¯re free to take my life in any way you want, I promise, I won¡¯t fight back. But if I win¡­¡± he didn¡¯t need toplete the sentence since the other party understood what he meant. ¡°I know better than to trust someone like you,¡± she replied,unching several ice chains at her opponent. Two caught his hands and he didn¡¯t even bother to resist, making her unsettled. ¡°Girl, my eyes are normal and I¡¯m not resisting,¡± he pointed out, ¡°Or you aren¡¯t confident that you can beat me without those bonus abilities thate with your tribrid self?¡± he questioned, looking amused. ¡°If it is hand-to-hand you want, let¡¯s do it,¡± she made the ice chains vanish and cracked her knuckles. ¡°No turning invisible or teleporting. Just hands and legs. You can¡¯t use your ws or any part of your tribrid self. View it as normal human fight,¡± he added. ¡°Ok. You¡¯re not changing your eyes or summoning anything,¡± Lavana¡¯s feet touched the ground, ¡°No flying, no secret weapon,¡± ¡°When do we fight?¡± the smug Antero asked after putting away the ck spear.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Now,¡± she replied, charging at him. ¡­ Phoenix had regained consciousness. He felt incredibly weak, to even lift a finger was a problem. He turned his head to the left and saw Cephina standing close to him. ¡°C-Cephina¡­ Where¡¯s my mate?¡± he queried with difficulty. ¡°She¡¯s battling that Antero guy,¡± she replied. ¡°What?¡± his eyes widened and he tried to rise to no avail. Worriedly, he requested, ¡°Cephina, please take me there,¡± But much to his dismay, she shook her head, arms folded and faced him with her backview. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Cephina!¡± ¡°She asked me to watch over you,¡± ¡°I was unconscious then,¡± ¡°You can only talk at the moment. If I bring you there, what can you do as assistance? Wouldn¡¯t you just drag her down, or even worse, end up as bargaining chip?¡± Phoenix sighed and took out a cerulean bottle from his spatial ring. He downed the contents in one go, not minding the horrible smell. Soon enough, the effect was seen, as the man who couldn¡¯t lift a finger, rose. This wasn¡¯t the time to care about how dirty he was from the quicksand. Without warning, he vanished and Cephina sighed. Also vanishing and appearing behind Lavana. She was stunned to see them engaging in a brutal wrestle. Antero¡¯s mask was destroyed already. 145 Phoenix appeared secondster, and he too was appalled by what was taking ce. At once, he rushed toward them but soon hit a barrier. This slick man actually set up a barrier around them two. So he and even Cephina couldn¡¯t stop the fight in anyway. Phoenix¡¯s body trembled from rage and he tried his best to shatter it. Every hit that Lavana received, he himself also suffered the pain, but he knew what he felt was a fraction of hers, ¡°Damn it,¡± he couldn¡¯t help cursing as he relentlessly attempted to break the barrier. Suddenly, a lot people, almost numbering 50, appeared behind him. Phoenix harrumphed and with a snap of his fingers the same five men of before appeared and he ordered them to defeat the evils. Then he focused on trying to ruin the barrier. Lavana turned invisible and teleported, appearing behind the man, ¡°You broke the rules,¡± she stated,unching a mighty ice chain around his neck. He turned around and though he couldn¡¯t see her, he knew her location coz of the ice chain. Smirking, he replied, ¡°So what if I broke the rule? It¡¯s your mate¡¯s fault,¡± His eyes turned silver and he looked at the enraged Phoenix. Then after muttering inaudible words, his eyes returned to brown. ¡°What did you do?¡± she asked, using her telekinesis to pull him closer to him. The ice chains melted and she held him by the neck. He didn¡¯t reply but instead kept the annoying grin. Enraged, she punched his face, throwing him to the ground and quicky sitting on his stomach. ¡°Tell me what you did,¡± she growled, her nails transforming into wolf ws with which she pierced his cheeks but heughed, further pissing her off. ¡°Tribrid, go join your father,¡± heughed, suddenlynding a punch as Lavana¡¯s gemstone. Lavana felt her gemstone fall out and break into pieces. She felt blood trickling down her face and a great headache. She could hear her mate desperately calling her name. She felt weakened and though the hole in her forehead closed up, stopping the bleeding, the headache magnified. She fell off him, slumping to the ground. She saw the smug Antero rise from the ground and squat, ¡°Tribrid, you are too weak to try defeat me. You¡¯ve got potential to do so maybe in five years, you and your mate. But unfortunately, you and your mate¡¯s lives end here. Go and wait for him at the gates of hell,¡± heughed, hitting her neck hard. The reverse scale appeared and he attempted to pull it out. A dragon¡¯s reverse scale was very precious. He could use this in making that immortality pill found in the evil pill record. And then he¡¯ll truly be invincible and rule all the races in the world. Thinking of that made him tremble with excitement. But the moment he touched the reverse scale, he felt an electric current in his hands, causing him to retract his hand. Ah, he forgot! How could he? Thisss was a thunder dragon. He took out a pair of ck gloves from his storage ring and wore them, before attempting to pull out the reverse scale. That was when the atmosphere turned eerie as strong wind suddenly blew and the sky above them turned gloomy. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he wondered out loud, getting to his feet to stare at the clouds. Lavana¡¯s eyes had turned a glowing purple as she¡¯d risen, feeling a surge in her body. ¡°Antero, go to hell!¡± she yelled. Immediately, lightning came down from the clouds above, shattering the barrier, the force even sending Phoenix and his men, who had already defeated the evils Antero summoned, flying. Light shone around his mate and her figure increased, evident she was transforming. By the time it dimmed, all could see a purple-eyed ck dragon in mid-air, looking enraged. ¡°Lord,¡± one of Phoenix¡¯s men said in worry. Yes, he was amazed by how huge her dragon form was, but she¡¯d lost her gemstone and almost lost her reverse scale, forcing her into this situation. Phoenix without responding to his subordinate flew to Antero andnded a heavy punch in his face, ¡°You cursed old man. How dare you?¡± Not giving the sorcerer time to respond, he held him by the throat and flew upwards, throwing him towards the dragon who caught her enemy with her tail that were covered in spikes. She opened her mouth and lightning poured out at the man, causing him to scream in pain and tremble greatly. As his eyes turned a mazarine blue again, several giant blue vines shot out of the ground beneath, heading for the dragon, but Phoenix got in their way,unching attacks at them nonstop.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. His men made sure to seal the area so that the evil Antero couldn¡¯t vanish out of the vicinity and escape. His escape would mean bad news for their Lord and his Luna. Antero vanished from the dragon¡¯s hold. The spikes and lighting were no joke. If he didn¡¯t do so, he¡¯d die. He wanted to live and rule over all races. So he must escape. But to his dismay, he found that he couldn¡¯t leave. Using blood from the cuts on their palms, Phoenix¡¯s subordinates had created an array. So no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t get out of the vicinity. ¡°Damn it,¡± he couldn¡¯t help cursing in frustration. Then he suddenly felt a massive tail whip him from behind. He stabilize himself before he could hit the damn array and before he could think about what to do, he felt a force pull him closer to the damn dragon. Then he received another hard hit from her tail. He was sent flying towards another end of the array in the vicinity but at thest point, he managed to stabilize himself as he vomited blood. He was even having difficulty maintaining his levitation. ¡°Please let me go. I promise to never tell anyone anything regarding you two,¡± he pleaded while trying to avoid the dragon. Still, he got another hit from the dragon who had been making good use of teleportation. He now felt his body didn¡¯t belong to him anymore. His ribs were broken and he dropped to the ground. Still, gritting his teeth, he tried to rise, but there was rumbling heard in the sky. Several bolts of lightning descended on him at once, giving him no chance to flee. His miserable cries and the sound of lightning bolts kissing his body were the only things heard, until he could no more scream. Phoenix threw two daggers at him and theynded right in his eyes, blood began to flow from the ruined eyes. The vines and quicksand disappeared and Lavana¡¯s mate made the daggers return to his hand, forming a bloodied peacock fan once again. The lightning bolts resumed striking him once again, this time, even fiercer than before. The dragonnded not too far from him andunched four red spikes from her wings in quick session. The spikes urately cut off both hands and legs, causing him to let out a bloodcurdling scream. No more lightning descended from the clouds and Phoenix flew over to the frustrated foe. He took out grey bottle containing ck liquid. Since Antero was already screaming his lungs out, there was no need to make him open his mouth. Lavana¡¯s mate emptied the bottle¡¯s content into the old man¡¯s mouth, forcing him to swallow everything. Soon, Antero started begging, ¡°Please, kill me. Kill me, I¡¯m begging you. I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± he cried. He felt both the need to run a marathon and scratch all over his body- his head and privates, not even spared! But each second, he was reminded of the fact that he¡¯s disabled, he can¡¯t even see. Phoenix told him to be quiet and smilingly took out a bottle containing pepper. His fan turned into to single dagger and he used it to raise up the charred robes of Antero. Then slightly pulling on the pants, he emptied the contents of the bottle and then let go of the pants. Quickly retreating as Antero¡¯s plea for death worsened. His subordinates gave him a thumbs up. Their Lord would never waste an opportunity to torture someone. Lightning bolts descended on Antero once again. He reached a point where he couldn¡¯t even whisper as he was drained of strength and frustrated. A few minutester, he expired, but lightning continued to descend in the corpse and the dragon still looked enraged. ¡°You guys, have you finished mending the road?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°Good as new sir, but the trees, we applied some tonic that would make them grow back within two months,¡± one of them named Calistro replied. Phoenix nodded, ¡°Thank you. You guys can go. Say my regards to my parents for me,¡± he said with a small smile. From his tone, they could sense something was off but they were in no position to pry or push their luck. So nodding their agreement, they said their farewell and vanished. Now it was Phoenix and his mate left. The gemstone that had been broken to pieces by the evil Antero had long vanished. Cephina was no where to be found, but he assumed she had retreated to slumber. Judging by the look of things, his mate was still very much mad at losing her gemstone. But she could still teleport and the fragments of the gemstone were no more on the ground. He flew towards her, dodging the lightning bolts, as the area the lightning struck had increased to almost the whole forest. Reaching the neck of the dragon, he sat and rested, gently caressing it while whisperingforting words to her. A few minutester, the lightning stopped and the gloomy clouds disappeared. Then he got off her and flew downwards,nding on the ground. He turned around and took out clothes from his spatial ring. Soon he felt a tap on his left shoulder and without looking back he handed his mate the clothes. He applied a cleaning spell on himself and he soon had no stain on him. A minuteter, she told him she was done and so he turned to look at her. ¡°Lavana,¡± he called out gently, his arms spread. She quickly ran to tightly hug him, ¡°We defeated him,¡± she happily stated. ¡°Yeah,¡± he hugged her back, caressing her hair, ¡°that scum is no more. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop him from crushing your gemstone. I felt just a fraction of the pain and resulting headache. I¡­¡± ¡°Ssh! Say no more, Sullivan,¡± she said in a gentle tone, standing on her toes to nt a kiss on his forehead. ¡°He¡¯s more experienced and sold his soul to the devil. You, on the other hand, are young and an expert among your peers. We didn¡¯t expect to meet him so soon, but what matters is, that we defeated him together,¡± she added. Phoenix smiled and made her stop standing on her toes. Then he lowered his head and initiated a deep, long kiss. They parted a few minutester when they were running out of breath. ¡°I love you, Phoenix,¡± she smilingly dered. ¡°I love you too, Lavana,¡± he replied, nting a peck on her forehead before adding, ¡°More than my life!¡± 146 Lavana and her mate appeared not too far from the hotel in a ce secluded. Then they trekked some minutes before reaching the gate of the hotel, dly chatting along the way. Phoenix had already changed his clothes to a blue sleeveless top and grey shorts. He knocked at the gate, and soon enough, the gatekeeper came out. Thetter recognized these two. From what he knew though, the twodies the Blood Star group came with, one of them was rmingly skinny, yet she possessed might, and was still beautiful. But yesterday, thedy wasn¡¯t seen, rather, it was this one. Not that he was in a position to ask why it was so¡­ Prying too much would get him killed and this Phoenix guy was an Alpha, a merciless one, so he heard. Without wasting time, he smilingly ushered them inside the premises, wishing them a peaceful, enjoyable stay at the hotel. ¡°That guy¡¯s acting weird,¡± Lavana remarked telepathically. ¡°Yeah. Must be he knows we are Alpha and Olmpha and he¡¯s trying to get on our good side,¡± replied her mate as they headed to the reception, holding hands. Almost everyone who saw them threw looks of admiration at them. For somedies, although they to hide it, it was envy. They wished to be that beautiful and strong like the red-haired woman. And the man, even if he¡¯s not that good-looking, he¡¯s an Alpha. Even the lowest-ranked Alphamands respect. A few of them waved, trying to look sexy to the man, but to their unhappiness, he didn¡¯t seem to care about anyone, except the beauty he came with. How annoying! But one of them, brave and quite stubborn, rose from her seat and headed towards the couple, blocking their path. She had blonde hair, big melons, round butt and sinful shape. Her face was covered in smokey make-up. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jete Roster, d to meet you,¡± ignoring Phoenix¡¯s frown, she still extended her right hand for a handshake. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Phoenix said, trying to walk past her but she blocked his way again, causing the annoyed him to raise push her to the floor with one hand. Then stepping on her foot, he and his mate walked over to the receptionist¡¯s counter. The angry blonde got up from the floor, gritting her teeth. Just because he was an Alpha and his mate a wolf sovereign, they treat her like this. How cruel of them! If there¡¯s any possible way, she¡¯d make them pay! She stormed out of the building, enraged, wanting to find some ce to cool off. The unbothered couple were already talking to Fiona, the receptionist with a smile. ¡°Room 1709?¡± she asked the obvious while fetching the key from the safe close to her. ¡°Yeah. Thanks,¡± said Phoenix after getting the key, ¡°Oh, and that Jetedy just now, what¡¯s her room number?¡± ¡°Alpha Phoenix, you know such information isn¡¯t something we¡¯ll sell out so easily, but since you requested it, it¡¯s 1802,¡± Fiona divulged after checking the records. Phoenix nodded his satisfaction, ¡°Good. I want her thrown out in 10 minutes. Any who plead for her faces the same fate,¡± Hearing this, Fiona almost let out a gasp of surprise. This stupid J pissed an Alpha off like this. She wondered what was in her head, brains or just a basket?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Phoenix, that¡¯s not right,¡± Lavana blurted out, looking concerned, ¡°How can you do such thing? Where will that poor thing sleep if you throw her out?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what she did? She doesn¡¯t know her boundaries,¡± he said in defense. ¡°I know that. At least, give her a second chance,¡± Lavana said in a gentle tone. The receptionist inwardly felt happy that this Luna wasn¡¯t so cruel and could tame her mate like this. Such a romantic scene! Lavana rested her hands on the counter, ¡°I think a cleaner job is very proper for her. Until we leave this hotel, that is her job. What do you think?¡± The receptionist, Fiona Bridge, was shocked by the Luna¡¯s words. For a prideful woman like that, asking her to join the cleaners was as terrible as throwing her out. Both were really ruthless to those who didn¡¯t know their ce. She prayed she never offends them in anyway. Smilingly, she replied the red-haired Luna, ¡°I think it is an excellent idea. Consider it done, Luna,¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯re done here,¡± saying this Lavana and her mate headed towards the open elevator. Fiona watched as both stepped into the elevator, still holding hands, a clear indication they didn¡¯t want anybody else. The pisseddy from before catwalked back to the reception and sat on one of the chairs, close to some other noble she-wolves. But she was stunned when two men dressed in grey suits headed to her, one carrying a cleaner¡¯s uniform and the other holding a mop and bucket. Puzzled, one of the seateddies asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this for? There¡¯s no Omega here, and don¡¯t you have sufficient cleaners? What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Miss Jete, pleasee with us. Your job application has been approved,¡± said one of the men, a bald, tall, middle-aged guy wearing specs. ¡°Job application? Me, daughter of a Delta, apply to be a cleaner? Are you nuts?¡± the blonde fumed, rising from her seat, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± she growled. ¡°Calm down, miss. The earlier you begin, the better for you,¡± the bald man advised, stretching his hands, carrying the folded cleaner uniform to her. Enraged, Jeate stormed to the receptionist¡¯s counter and hit it hard, causing a big dent in it. The receptionist stood from her seat, adjusting her sses, she asked smilingly, ¡°Hello, miss Jeate. How may I help you?¡± ¡°Look!¡± Jeate pointed at the men who were now standing behind her, still holding the despicable items. Quite a number of people also gathered and formed a small crowd, eager to see what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Jeate barked, ¡°How can these two Omicrons dare to humiliate me like this? Huh?¡± There were whispers andints heard from the crowd behind her. ¡°Miss Jeate,¡± the receptionist sighed, ¡°if you recall, you applied for the job and it¡¯s approved,¡± Hearing the receptionist¡¯s reply, everyone was stupefied. What in the world? How can a Delta¡¯s daughter, one of noble blood, possibly apply to be a low cleaner? Even as a dream, it doesn¡¯t make sense at all. The receptionist sighed again, ¡°Miss, if you want to resign, maybe you can go beg that Luna you offended,¡± ¡°What Luna?¡± her eyes widened after recalling who Fiona was referring to. That red-haired woman was even higher than a Lycan in wolf rank- a freaking werewolf sovereign! ¡°So, do you still not want the job?¡± Fiona asked with a raised eyebrow. Jete¡¯s face had turned pale. She, a Delta wolf was going to join the cleaners to clean? An insult and mortification that she wouldn¡¯t forget. How could she have the courage to live after this? ¡°Yes or no?¡± Fiona askedzily. With a slight nod, she replied in a small voice, ¡°Yes,¡± Bowing her head, she took the uniform in one hand from the bald man, and then the mop and bucket from the other guy. ¡°Follow us to the general female bathroom. That will be your first work ce,¡± the other guy who had grey hair said to Jete as he and the bald man turned to walk away. Jete pouted in unhappiness. How long was this punishment going tost? When her father returns with their Alpha, maybe there can be a solution of some sort. Reluctantly, she followed after the two men, frowning in the sight of the onlookers. She didn¡¯t need to look to know some were happy at her plight. . 147 In the room upied by Mel and Zyair (1715) The 7 of them were currently seated on the two long couches, one of them actually from Phoenix¡¯s spatial ring. ¡°Congrattions to you both on defeating the two enemies. Sorry that we couldn¡¯t be of much help to you guys,¡± Oliver ruefully said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Oliver. The enemies came for me and Lavana. Thankfully, they are no more,¡± said Phoenix in a soothing way to which the 5 men nodded. Then rubbing his palms together while exhaling, he added, ¡°Yeah, I know you guys all agreed that you want us to keep our secrets to ourselves. But we are family and where there is doubt, a pir can no longer stand. Firstly, I want to tell you guys about my past,¡± ¡°We don¡¯t doubt you two¡­¡± Phoenix shook his head, causing Rndro to just seal his lips and let Phoenix have his way. Lavana¡¯s mate covered his face with his palms for a few seconds and then dropped it. Immediately, the five men gasped. Phoenix smiled at their reactions. ¡°This¡­¡± Zyair stuttered. ¡°This is my face for which I¡¯m known for. My normal face,¡± Phoenix revealed. ¡°How?¡± Oliver mutterd, still not believing how someone with ck hair and brown eyes with an average-looking face suddenly turned into a very handsome young man possessing magenta hair and purple eyes, even the eyebrows were magenta! ¡°This is your natural hair?¡± Mel asked and Lavana¡¯s mate nodded. ¡°Gosh!¡± Mel eximed. ¡°Alpha Chase¡¯s wife was the one who ruined my pack. I and my Uncle Robin survived, butter, he sacrificed his life so I could escape and live on. I was almost nine at the time. I had turned from an Alpha prince to a beggar. Anywhere, even the verandahs of human houses, or dark alleys was my home, mosquitoes were my friends. In the winter, I couldn¡¯t find enough clothing and even was bullied by some human kids who stripped me of the little clothes I had. So my malnourished self was seated on the cold verandah of this house, naked, hungry, sick, wounded, and shivering from the cold. At a point, I just decided to lie on the verandah and wait for death. At least I could join my parents and dear uncle Robin. That was when Vellio Antes, the light wiz king found me. He covered me with a nket and carried me in his arms. That was the first tim in so long that I felt warmth and love again. In his kingdom, I found he and his wife were childless and his wife readily epted me as their own, not minding the opinions of anyone, making me the first prince,¡± Phoenix paused and looked at the faces of his audience.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°So you¡¯re that famous Savage Lord?¡± Rndro asked in disbelief. No wonder those guys called him ¡®Lord¡¯! Phoenix nodded in response, ¡°My mum, she was a witch, Daddy was an Alpha king. I¡¯m the heir of Late Alpha King Reece Hawkins of the former 7th ranked pack, Moon Heart,¡± he revealed. ¡°Wow! Man, you really went through a lot. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t ever tell anyone, not even our mate about you two being perfect hybrids. Our lips are sealed,¡± Mel said determinedly. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not a hybrid but a tribrid,¡± Lavana corrected, causing the five men¡¯s jaws to drop to the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know howe I¡¯m tribrid. Maybe it¡¯s my dad. But if he was tribrid, wouldn¡¯t he have being able to defeat Ralton easily? I don¡¯t know the whole story, and no one from my n is alive to tell the tale,¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You got Blood star now.¡± Rndro soothed, ¡°We¡¯re family, just like Phoenix said. I myself, infact, Mel and I are from the same pack as ves. Often treated poorly, and when we were 15, the sick Alpha King, Late Leo Williams of the then 89th-ranked pack, Dark Moon, forced us do weird things in public without clothes. We hadn¡¯t shifted then, and slowly the embarrassment was fading, as we did all those weird things too often. One day, he captured my little sister and asked us to do something he wants or else, she would die. She was my only rtive left. We readily agreed, even though we didn¡¯t know what he wanted, as long as she can live. But that vile man took us into his secret torture chamber and asked us to f*ck each other in the arse. Of course, we refused. That was when he came over to us, and Mel was the one he r*ped first, to spite me. And then, I begged him not to hurt Mel anymore, that I was willing to take his punishment. So he took me to his bed and vited me all night. I couldn¡¯t even scream as my mouth was taped. He then let me and Mel return to the ve quarters, but he still didn¡¯t release my sister. Instead, he had her head delivered to us in a beautiful red box. As angry as we were, we were powerless. Holding grudge was the only thing we could do. A few dayster, me and Mel, we discovered that we had an unnatural urge to do each other, but we kept resisting it. The spiteful king invited us to his chambers and forced us to eat delicious food that had great doses of aphrodisiac, and he told us that his dark witch friend had helped cast a curse on us. Until we find our mates, we¡¯re doomed to be sleeping with each other. We tried our best to resist but nothing worked, in the end we slept with each other. And even when the effect of the aphrodisiac was gone, dayster, we hungrily bed each other, rotating who was top or bottom. And then one day, that bastard asked us to perform a weird dance in public without clothes. Used to it, we did it but he had us take juice and the next thing, we tried to at least run out of the hall but we were blocked by the pack guards and eventually did it at the king¡¯smand, in front of everyone. After that, we were thrown in prison, to be executed on a certain date. Being put in prison and with that damn curse still in ce, everyday, it was only moans and harsh pping of skin whenever we had forbidden coitus that was heard from our cell in the pack¡¯s prison. We shifted in that same cell and nearly died of being starved by the guards who had grown weary of our daily deeds. On the day of execution, we were led out of prison naked. At least this time, we had blurs on us. But we suddenly fell unconscious and when we woke up, we were out of the pack borders already. There was an old dark witch seated on a tree stump close to us. She said she didn¡¯t know that we who she cursed were kids. Although she regretted it, the curse can¡¯t be reversed. The only thing she could do was destroy that vile pack and make the curse a bit lighter. So on every full moon, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll feel the great urge to do it. Then she vanished,¡± At this point, Mel continued, ¡°Well, she¡¯d already exacted revenge for us, we were on our own now. After wandering for years, we found a group who hadn¡¯tpeted yet but had ns to be a recognized Alphaless pack and joined. That¡¯s the current Blood star. But every full moon, we made excuses and would go to an abandoned cabin in the woods to do what we hated, while praying to find our mates soon. Yeah, our mates are besties from the start. They¡¯d decided to rest in the cabin after being framed and expelled from their packs. But the excited them found us stark nude, I was the bottom that night, my legs on my buddy¡¯s shoulders, screaming how much I loved and wanted him to ruin me. We heard feminine screams behind us and immediately smelled our mates,¡± ¡°Heavens! That must have been very embarrassing for you two,¡± Zyair eximed and the two men nodded. ¡°Yeah, it was. I quickly pulled out of him and tried to help him stand, but, he kept falling, and our mates were getting away!¡± said Rndro. Melughed,¡±What? If you were the bottom that day, your legs would be trembling like mine. I was as anxious to get to my mate as you were, buddy,¡± ¡°Course, I knew that. Honestly, I wanted to ditch you and go after my mate, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t be fair,¡± said Rndro, facing the others, he continued, ¡°Well, we spent a long time begging them not to reject us and that we¡¯re not lost causes. We exined everything to them. After two more months, they agreed to forgive and forget what they¡¯d seen. The moment we were epted, that cursed pull vanished like smoke,¡± ¡°Whoa! What a story!¡± Phoenix eximed. These two had indeed gone through a lot. ¡°I¡¯m d things went well after you found your mates. And I¡¯m sorry, I initially judged that you guys haven¡¯t suffered at all. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Phoenix apologized. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. If we don¡¯t tell, no one would know we were once intimate with each other. Many just know us as besties,¡± said Mel with a chuckle. ¡°Um¡­ Anyone mind if the rest of us talk too?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°No,¡± Phoenix replied and thetter nodded. Now everyone wanted to hear his story. Adjusting his sses, Oliver cleared his throat and began, ¡°So, in the past, I was a thief,¡± ¡°Eh?¡± the others eximed in shock. ¡°And asionally, I kill for money,¡± Hearing this, Dante hugged Zyair, tearlessly crying for his mama in an exaggerated manner, causing Oliver to roll his eyes A/n: Last chapter for the month. I¡¯m traveling tomorrow for a seminar rted to my secr work. I¡¯ll be pretty busy, but I¡¯ll update as soon as there¡¯s some free time. Do leave ament and don¡¯t forget to share to others. Thank u for the support u have shown. I appreciate. ?? Thank you for reading and ept my kisses! 148 Oliver continued with gestures, ¡°I was part of a dark, human group, in fact, I was born there. I was trained on how to assassinate from a young age by myte adoptive dad but was more interested in stealing. One day, I was assigned to steal a unique pendant from ady in the next country. But reaching there, I shifted into my wolf for the first time, with nobody to walk me through. I did that in the hotel I lodged. There was a grand event that day there and so I guess it might have overshadowed my screams. Of course, the next day I found myself in the forest, I dunno how I got there. But I was nude in the middle of nowhere. No phone, no weapon and no one to ask. I was afraid that wild animals would find me and devour me but when I dide across a lion, it ran away from me instead. Same thing as other wild animals, even snakes that I was usually afraid of. That¡¯s when I heard Ray, my wolf¡¯s voice for the first time. Wasn¡¯t easy for me to ept that I¡¯m his host, but I eventually came to terms with it. He showed me the way to the hotel and of course, the shy me stole a few clothes. I didn¡¯t want to believe him when he told me about the blur thing that some moon goddess gifted werewolves. I reached the hotel and though everything about the werewolf thing was new to me, I decided, I won¡¯t let it interrupt my way of life. The thing I wanted to steal actually belonged to an Alpha female of the 59th-ranked pack who was out of her usual abode in the human territory for some important business. I was to steal the pendant that she always carried around. She, however, turned out to be my mate. She had me thrown in prison after she caught my smell in her room. I was careless also since I was relishing the smell of my mate. She took me to her pack where I saw more people who could shapeshift like me and in the pack¡¯s prison, she rejected me and called a date for my execution,¡± ¡°Jeez. So heartless!¡± Zyair eximed. ¡°I escaped from the prison but not without leaving a gift. I set the entire pack on fire and made sure the Alpha of the pack almost became a cripple in it. Well, getting back home, I found everyone in the group was dead and she was responsible for it. So I returned back to that pack and set fire to it again, I think like four more times until only a few were left in the pack. Then I kissed that bitchy ex-mate goodbye. Me, I had nowhere to go and I sort of encountered Mel one day. He brought me to the pack and here I am,¡± Oliver shrugged. ¡°Okay. Sorry about your loss and I must say you were a badass unexpectedly,¡± said Dante, ¡°Arson expert! Guess I have to be more careful around you now, so you don¡¯t turn me to roast wolf meat,¡± ¡°I would, if your mate asks,¡± replied Oliver with a chuckle. ¡°No, no. I think my mate prefers me like this, handsome and robust,¡± saying this, Dante flexed his muscle, causing the others tough. Oliver spoke again, ¡°My story isn¡¯t as emotional as you guys. But at least you know that I can go berserk when offended greatly, that was in the past though. The me now is a gentleman. I do hope I find my second chance mate one day,¡± ¡°I see. Let¡¯s do an arm wrestle with you in berserk mode,¡± Phoenix suggested. ¡°Eh? No need,¡± he waved his hands in refusal,ughing sheepishly. A Beta trying to win an Alpha in an armrest battle? That was like asking a bunny to give birth to an elephant! ¡°I¡¯d love to train with you sometime. Don¡¯t think you can escape,¡± Phoenix said with a smile that made thetter shiver. ¡°Savage Lord, I was wrong,¡± Oliver got to his knees and kowtowed, crying tearlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will go easy on you,¡± said Lavana but it in no wayforted the man. Seeing he could not escape, he could only ept that he¡¯d shot himself in the foot. Sulking, he sat back on the chair and assumed a vain look, which failed as Dante kept pointing at him whileughing. ¡°You¡­ Why don¡¯t you tell us your story instead?¡± the scowling Oliver proposed. ¡°Okay,¡± Dante stopped chuckling and rubbed his palms, ¡°So, I lost my ss slipper,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say you¡¯re a male Cindere,¡± Oliver interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s my story. Is it your story?¡± Dante retorted. ¡°You already answered it before asking, dummy,¡± Oliver replied, arms folded. ¡°I wonder why the moon goddess didn¡¯t make you guys cat and rat,¡± Melmented. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she even made us lions, at least, in our hearts we know who we are!¡± said Dante.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly!¡± Oliver nodded, causing the others to chuckle. These two had a Tom and Jerry rtionship but could be pretty united when others use them. Quite funny souls! ¡°Okay,¡± Dante cracked his knuckles, ¡°let me officially begin. So, in the past, I was a serial killer¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t continue speaking as Oliver had removed his belt. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± Dante couldn¡¯t help asking, seeming baffled by his act. ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious?¡± thetter with a cocked brow questioned. ¡°Oliver, calm down,¡± Lavana said with a chuckle. ¡°No way. Dante, you were acting scared of me, just because I said I asionally kill and steal for money in the past, but you¡­¡± he tried to hit Dante with the belt but theughing Zyair held him back, asking him to calm down. ¡°Hey, man. You didn¡¯t let me finish. I¡¯m indeed a serial killer, but only in my dreams!¡± Dante confessed and this made Oliver struggle to get free of Zyair¡¯s hold even more. ¡°You¡­ how dare you y me like this?¡± Oliver questioned through clenched teeth. ¡°Impatience. That¡¯s what yed you. Not me!¡± Dante did a raspberry, worsening the situation. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m going to beat you till you see only stars for ten days straight!¡± Blowing a raspberry again, thetter responded, ¡°Like you have the courage,¡± Oliver harrumphed and sat down after Zyair let go of him finally. 149 Dante cleared his throat, ¡°So, as I was saying, I once belonged to Heart¡¯s Ray pack. No longer in existence, due to the attack on them 10 years ago. I eventually joined a rogue group after losing myself due to extreme rage that I couldn¡¯t um¡­ bring out as much as I wanted. I was trained by myte mum to be gentle and it was preventing me from killing any member of those packs we attacked. We were sessful sometimes in iming new territory, but most times, we lost. Then the next pack that the rogue leader decided we attack was Blood Star. I found my mate here. Needless to say, I detached myself from the group and fought against my fellow rogues. Even ended up killing the rogue leader, a Beta, in ire when he slightly injured my mate,¡± ¡°Ok. So how long did you spend redeeming yourself?¡± Phoenix asked curiously. ¡°Um¡­ 3 years actually. I¡¯m d my mate didn¡¯t abandon me in the end. So I treasure her more than my own life,¡± replied Dante. Phoenix nodded, ¡°Okay. Now we know yours. Zyair, it¡¯s your turn now,¡± ¡°You guys aren¡¯t expecting me to tell you that I¡¯m a former stripper, are you?¡± Zyair smilingly questioned.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°For real?¡± Mel eximed. ¡°No,¡± Zyair tittered, ¡°I was formally my old pack¡¯s chef. Like¡­ I¡¯m one of the 5 appointed. My food was the best of them all and the others, jealous of the praise and attention I was getting from the Alpha, he actually nned to make me rece the head chef then. They schemed against me and framed me for trying to abort the Luna¡¯s baby. I tried to defend myself but these bastards brought so-called evidence and the Alpha, blinded by rage, couldn¡¯t even see the loopholes in the evidence. So he had me thrown in prison andter, one of the chefs bribed the guards so he could see me. Not only did he mock me but he had two guards feed me with so much wolfbane that I couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. And then he¡­ he¡­ he then¡­ he¡­¡± Zyair¡¯s voice had be low and his face saddened. The others soon noticed this, since he was stammering. ¡°He¡­¡± Shutting his eyes and opening them again, he spoke without stammering this time, ¡°I¡¯m without my precious,¡± said Zyair with grief in his tone. ¡°What does he mean?¡± A baffled Lavana asked her mate in mind link. Her mate sighed before replying, ¡°He means, he¡¯s not aplete man, you get what I mean?¡± Lavana nodded and covered her mouth, her eyes showing shock and sadness just like all the others. This Zyair was actually a eunuch? ¡°That exins why you never¡­¡± Rndro didn¡¯t say more after Mel chided him telepathically. Phoenix rose and walked over to the trembling man, creating a magical barrier that covered the both of them. No one could see them from outside it but they could still hear him weeping. ¡°Zyair, I¡¯m sorry for what happened,¡± said Phoenix as he put his arm around thetter¡¯s shoulders. Sniffing, Zyair replied with a nod, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad because you asked me to tell. I could just make up any story but I can¡¯t lie. I¡¯m sorry to act like this. I¡¯m pretty sure the image of a resilient man has crashed like a vase in your minds, right?¡± he tried to smile but it failed. Instead, he wept even more. At this point, everyone was feeling so bad. No matter what the others had gone through, none of them lost any body parts like this guy. ¡°I indeed found my mate beforeing to Blood Star, even my second chance and surprisingly, a third chance mate. But who would want a man that¡¯s notplete? So they rejected me after saying really harsh words to me as if it was my fault that I¡¯m like this. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­.¡± ¡°Zyair, calm down,¡± Phoenix whispered, ¡°Look at me,¡± he said to thetter through mind link. Zyair did as he was told and Lavana¡¯s mate said encouraging words to him. Soon, he stopped crying. Then the barrier shattered and all could see Zyair wiping his tears, his eyes red and swollen. Sniffing, he tried to smile, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bring down the mood of everyone. Please don¡¯t feel bad. I don¡¯t know what came over me. Maybe, I¡¯m frustrated for so long. Maybe it is the bottled-up feelings that broke free so suddenly. I¡¯m sorry,¡± ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t feel apologetic. It¡¯s not your fault, Zyair. And don¡¯t fret, we¡¯ll never tell another soul and we¡¯ll still treat you like we used to. Don¡¯t you dare feel inferior to others just because of that. In my heart, you¡¯re still that strong man that I know,¡± Mel consoled, walking over to sit close to him and soothe him. The others also took turns inforting the broken guy and making him no longer feel ashamed of his current state. Rndro telepathically apologized to Zyair for all those times he questioned him on why they can¡¯t go to the bathroom together. He then vowed to cover for him whenever he needs to answer the call of nature in a public setting. Soon Zyair¡¯s face turned cheerful and he finally giggled after hearing some jokes that Phoenix told. Then he thanked everyone for their support and then they moved on to discuss some other serious matters before finally parting. Phoenix and Zyair shared a room for tonight and so Phoenix moved his things to the room thetter was. Phoenix took out a silver bottle from his storage ring. Zyair wasn¡¯t stunned by this as he already knew Phoenix¡¯s ring had this function, since he was a wiz blood. He was however surprised when Lavana¡¯s mate handed it to him. Looking befuddled, he was forced to ask, ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Smilingly, the other replied, ¡°It¡¯s a good health tonic. You can take it right now. Just be assured that the effects are 100 per cent permanent,¡± ¡°You mean the side effects?¡± Zyair asked with incredulity. ¡°The side effects¡­ I can¡¯t exin now. Just take it. It¡¯s good for werewolves,¡± Phoenix urged. ¡°Okay,¡± Zyair nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll trust you,¡± With that, Zyair removed the lid gently and had a taste of the mahogany-coloured smooth liquid. Though it smelled nice, the taste was so awful that he wanted to spit it out but forced himself to down the liquidpletely. Then Phoenix handed him a golden leaf, ¡°Eat this too,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want,¡± Zyair tly declined. The taste of that damn liquid was still in his mouth. Even now, he had a strong urge to retch. ¡°It helps soothe that awful feeling of puking you have now,¡± Phoenix exined. Seeing that there was no other choice, he epted the leaf, and ate it. It tasted much more bitter than the liquid he ingested. ¡°Phoenix, it¡¯s terrible,¡± he confessed, almost tearful. ¡°Alright, you can go bathe now. Call me if you need my help,¡± ¡°Your help?¡± hearing this, Zyair had a bad feeling. ¡°This thing makes one have diarrhoea, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t bother sitting on the toilet. Nothing wille out,¡± Phoenix casually said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Remember when I said, I love torturing?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the speechless and pissed Zyair stormed into the bathroom with a grey towel around his waist. ¡­ 10 minutester, Zyair called out Phoenix¡¯s name in a distressed tone and thetter rushed in to see him on the floor. ¡°What is this? What did you do to me?¡± Zyair managed to ask between huffs. ¡°Nothing one can consider a big deal. I¡¯m here to watch you suffer. Don¡¯t worry, no matter how much you scream your lungs out, no one will hear you so you¡¯re safe,¡± Phoenix replied. Scrunching his eyebrows in confusion, Zyair questioned in incredulity, ¡°Safe?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Phoenix smilingly nodded. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lavana¡¯s mate sighed and crossed his arms, ¡°I mean that¡­ you can scream without shame!¡± 150 ¡°You¡­¡± the speechless Zyair clutched his tummy, a strong urge to vomit was in him, but try as he might, he couldn¡¯t barf. He kept squirming on the floor with clenched teeth, even when tears cascaded down his cheeks. It got to a point where his sweat was bead-like and he kept rolling on the floor. A few minutes after, he passed out. The seemingly uncaring Phoenix who¡¯d kept his arms folded the entire time, uncrossed them and hurried to Zyair. Then he knelt before him, took out a green translucent bottle from his spatial ring, removed its cork, and emptied the contents in the man¡¯s mouth. He headed to the bathtub and filled it with refined water, pouring from big golden jars brought out from his ring. After which he took out several coloured bottles, big and small, some contained coloured powders, and others had sticky liquids. When he was done emptying the contents into the tub, he headed to Zyair and scooped him from the floor. Then he rushed to ce the man gently in the bathtub. He also slit his right wrist with a sharp knife and let the blood drop onto the brownish water in the tub for a few minutes before his wrist healed. ¡­ A few minutester, the still unconscious Zyair had be bald, thanks to Lavana¡¯s mate who diligently shaved off his hair and let the water absorb them. Soon the water began to bubble and attempt to form a sort of quicksand. At this point, Zyair regained consciousness and found himself not only being weed by agonising pain but in this sticky liquid that felt like quicksand. He strangely didn¡¯t feel the bangs that he loved a lot. What happened to it, he didn¡¯t know. But he cared more about what he was doing in this thing and how he would get out. He saw Phoenix by the entrance of the bathroom. ¡°Phoenix, what did you do? Why did you put me in this thing?¡± he cried out with all his might. Thetter, whose hands were crossed, smilingly answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± But these words intent on reassuring the man didn¡¯t achieve the effect at all, ¡°Fine?¡± Zyair furrowed his brows, ¡°Do I look fine to you? Get me out of this thing!¡± ¡°My hands are aching,¡± Phoenix said, not budging at all. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Keep fighting it. If you make it out of the bathtub sessfully, you¡¯ll see the effect,¡± Phoenixstly uttered before leaving the bathroom, hands now tucked in his pockets, looking unbothered. He didn¡¯t forget to close the door too.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Zyair gritted his teeth in anger. What was wrong with this Phoenix? What was the use of that earlier damn elixir and golden leaf that made him suffer to the point he passed out? And more importantly, what was this liquid in the tub that seemed to have an invisible hand that pulled him back whenever he attempted to get out of the bathtub? Half an hourter, Zyair, no matter how hard he tried, just couldn¡¯t get out of the tub and the pain had increased twofold. He felt his strength fading with the seconds that passed. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to call out Phoenix¡¯s name. He could only telepath but thetter blocked him. His wolf wasn¡¯t even awake, and no matter how many times he called out in his head, his wolf didn¡¯t stir. He never felt so alone and helpless in his life, other than the day he lost hispleteness. But he couldn¡¯t just give up, no matter how tired he was. Suddenly, the bathroom door opened and he didn¡¯t need to guess who it was. Had this Phoenix finally found his conscience ande to get him out of this cursed tub? It¡¯d better be so! Shockingly, upon reaching the tub, Phoenix who wore an impish look, bent over and blew air on Zyair¡¯s head. ¡°You¡­¡± Zyair could only whisper his frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. The baldness really suits you. I¡¯m dead serious,¡± but his goofy look indicated the opposite. ¡°Please, get me out of here,¡± Zyair managed to say with a parched voice. ¡°Oh, you need water?¡± ¡°Phoenix!¡± ¡°Stop whispering. I can¡¯t hear you well,¡± Seeing this dismissive attitude, Zyair stopped talking to him and just focused on trying to get out. ¡°I forgot you needed one special liquid. Without it, this suffering will be for nought,¡± said Phoenix as he lowered his pants. Zyair¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°What are you nning to do¡± ¡°I want to pee,¡± Phoenix replied to him as if he had asked a stupid question, ¡°The toilet is over there,¡± Zyair pointed. ¡°I know; I¡¯m not blind. I just want to spite you. Deal with it,¡± Phoenix started peeing on the pissed man¡¯s head. ¡­ Phoenix had just left the bathroom and said he wasn¡¯t returning. Zyair wished all the more to get out of this cursed bathtub. If he were not being restricted, how would that bastard have the guts to pee on him like he was trash? Darn it! Surprisingly, a few minutester, he felt nothing pulling him anymore. He found it so easy to get out of the bathtub now and he without hesitation, got out. Upon doing so, he fell to the floor on his belly as his kneescked strength. But he didn¡¯t mind. As long as he was out of that damn tub! Managing to get into a crawling position as the pain subsided, he saw something shocking and immediately looked back at the tub. Surprisingly, it had be in water once again. ¡°Howe?¡¯ he thought in bafflement. He looked down again, still unable to believe what he was seeing. Was this the effect of the things he ate and that bathtub¡¯s water? Anxiously, he crept out of the bathroom and found Phoenix seated on the bed in a meditative pose, muttering inaudible words. His body was faintly glowing. So it was true- the liquid in the tub and the things he consumed, weren¡¯t really the only things that helped him recover. Secondster, Lavana¡¯s mate opened his eyes and blood seeped out of his mouth. ¡°Phoenix!¡± Zyair eximed in worry, anxiously trying to go over to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright,¡± thetter smiled, giving a dismissive wave. ¡°How can you be alright? You¡­¡± ¡°If I say so, take it that way. I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Phoenix said, dragging his body from the bed and heading into the bathroom. Zyair waited on the floor until thetter came out in a grey bathrobe half an hourter, drying his hair with a small white towel. ¡°Phoenix, I¡¯m sorry for being so rude to you earlier. I didn¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°No, you aren¡¯t at fault. You pretty much reacted the way a normal person would,¡± ¡°But I¡­ I should have trusted you more,¡± ¡°No worries. Go have a nice bath ande join me in bed. But if you¡¯re scared, you can sleep on the couch,¡± heading towards the changing room, Phoenix yawned. Zyair kowtowed before Lavana¡¯s mate shut the changing room¡¯s door. ¡­ 151 The next morning,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. All seven were out of their rooms. The other five noticed that Zyair was merry, beaming every second. After taking their seat at the hotel¡¯s restaurant in the VIP section, Rndro couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Zyair, why are you so happy today? Did a pie fall from the sky?¡± ¡°More than that. I¡­ it¡¯s secret,¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to hide, you can now pee standing like a proper man should,¡± Phoenix mumbledzily as he bit on to the chicken leg. ¡°Zyair, what is he saying?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Um¡­ He¡¯s right. He helped mest night. At least I can proudly go to the bathroom with you guys now,¡± Zyair revealed. ¡°Are you saying?¡± Rndro covered his mouth, eyes broadened in astonishment, just like the others. Yesterday he was iplete and today¡­ wow! ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Zyair expressed his thanks with a look of gratitude, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Phoenix signalled for the man to stop talking. ¡°I just felt like doing it. And can we just eat? I¡¯m so hungry,¡± heined, taking another chicken leg from the tray. ¡°Thank you, husband,¡± he heard his mate say in mind link. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dear. Anything for you,¡± he winked after responding. Lavana had recalled what he said on the night they first rode Enzo (his scepter) to the wiz pce, about wiz blood eunuchs having a chance to regain theirplete selves. So she asked him if there was a way to help Zyair out. Phoenix then said he had stuff that could help out but it was very painful and awful and he would need to pee on the person too. Also, if the person didn¡¯t have any fighting zeal, all the ingredients would be for nought and they were very hard toe by. Thankfully, Zyair never gave up. And he¡¯s aplete man today. The others expressed their thanks through telepathy as Phoenix didn¡¯t want them verbally saying it but just focus on eating. They saw that he ate even more than Lavana and needed no one to tell them that whatever he didst night must have greatly sapped his energy. ¡°The bill¡¯s on me, today,¡± Zyair said. He was willing to spend all his savings today. What he had gained was something that no amount of money could get him. ¡°I¡¯ll share the bill with you,¡± Mel proposed. ¡°Me too,¡± said Oliver. ¡°Count me in,¡± said Dante with a determined face. ¡°Me four,¡± said Phoenix but the men disagreed. ¡°We are footing the bill this time. So eat all you want, you and Lavana,¡± said Dante as he took a chicken leg to bite out a huge part. This restaurant really makes good food! ¡°Phoenix, words and endless acts of gratitude aren¡¯t enough for what you did for me. So I want to cook for you and your mate,¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure you can handle it?¡± ¡°Affirmative,¡± Zyair responded with a beam. ¡°Okay, I want you to prepare a popr snack in the wiz realm. I¡¯ll give you the recipe when we get to the room. You¡¯ll prepare it for everyone when we get back to the pack,¡± ¡°Okay. I will do my best,¡± Zyair promised before also taking a chicken leg for himself. ¡°Oh, remember too that you¡¯re second on the list I want to train for a few days,¡± Phoenix suddenly said, causing Zyair to almost choke on his food. This got the others¡¯ attention. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Oliver asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. At least you have a partner for the training now,¡± Zyair said, having no tears to shed. ¡°Oh! Congrattions on joining my boat. At least I won¡¯t be the only one crying,¡± Oliverughed at his predicament. The other just sighed in defeat. * * * Wyzeli-Syndi Landia (Kingdom of Evil wiz bloods) Drake ndis, the evil wiz king was astounded by the news reported to him just now. The lifenterns of his wife and that of their key powerhouse, Antero Oswald, had been put out strangely and it could only mean one thing! He pounded on the armrest of the ck throne that had live grey serpents as his footstool, shattering it to bits, causing the guard who delivered the news to tremble. ¡°Go, investigate what urred to the two of them outside,¡± the kingmanded through tightly clenched teeth. At this juncture, a man possessing short pink and grey striped hair and sporting golden armour rushed in and knelt quickly before the king, panting heavily, ¡°Your majesty, the queen was harmed by three creatures of another race and Antero was killed by 4 people, three of which were responsible for harming the queen,¡± ¡°What races, general Karlh?¡± the incensed king questioned, rising from his throne with a twisted expression of anger, stepping on the snakes. The nervous man quickly responded, trying to sound confident, ¡°Replying to your majesty, the people were from the following races; werewolf, dragon, sorcerer, mermaid,¡± The king scowled, ¡°How can a mere werewolf be able to hurt my queen?¡± ¡°It is an Olmpha to be precise, your majesty,¡± ¡°Oh, a wolf sovereign! All four people are rare,¡± the king said while pondering. ¡°My king, ording to our findings, an Olmpha emerged in the werewolf triennialpetition today. A female who goes by the name Lavana. She is a member of the Blood Star pack and thete Alpha McKenny¡¯s seed. I bet if we take captive some of her people, she will show up and then the rest of the team who hurt our queen and Mr Antero wille to light,¡± the man suggested. The king nodded his agreement, ¡°You may seize them. Capture her mate if she has one,¡± ¡°You are wise, your majesty. Her mate is a lone Alpha who coincidentally goes by the name Phoenix,¡± the general replied. ¡°Oh. Let me see his face,¡± the king ordered and the general took out a clear portrait of an unremarkable-looking man frowning. ¡°Catch him and make sure you torture him in the cruellest way possible,¡± the king ordered. ¡°Yes, my king! We have figured out the hotel that the Blood Star group lodged. We will go there now and catch that man,¡± after getting the king¡¯s nod of approval, the general rose and turned around, scurrying from the king¡¯s presence. ¡°Dear, I will avenge you. I will take down the opposite kingdom if need be. No one will go scot-free afterying their filthy finger on you. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t find out in time and rescue you. I broke my promise to you, dear. Just wait, I will bring the heads of the ones who harmed you to your grave,¡± he swore as his hands balled into fists. *** Coming out of the hotel, Rndro and co. were stunned on seeing the two ck that were waiting for them. Both screamed expensive and best of it all, they carried the pack logo on both sides, even a magnificent g each at the top, also with the pack¡¯s logo. Two brown-haired, tall men wearing sequined silver suits handed the keys to Zyair and Dante and then bowed to Phoenix before leaving in another pricey car parked not too far away from them. ¡°Are they your men too?¡± Oliver was forced to question Lavana¡¯s mate but thetter simply grinned, ¡°Whether they are or not, what matters is that we aren¡¯t going back to the pack on foot,¡± 152 An hourter, General Karlh and 4 evil wiz warriors appeared directly at the hotel¡¯s reception area, startling everyone who was in it. Those seated quickly got to their feet, while the ones already standing subconsciously retreated. By the aura that the intruders exuded, they could tell these guys were not here to y. The closest ones to the door immediately tried to flee outside but before they could reach it, the doors shut suddenly. Gasping from fright, they halted in their tracks and turned around to join the others who were also trapped. ¡°We¡¯re not here for trouble, so don¡¯t you ants worry,¡± General Karlh said with a grin that sent chills rather down the wolf bloods¡¯ spines. Who would believe that a lion sought to just y with sheep? Turning to face the receptionist who was on seat, a handsome ck man with brown eyes, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, Lambda?¡± ¡°Will Davis,¡± the quiveringtter responded. ¡°Stop shaking like a leaf,¡± the dissatisfied general scolded and Will nodded energetically.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°So I want to ask a question. If you answer well, everything will be fine, and we¡¯ll even give you all a reward. But if don¡¯t¡­¡± he didn¡¯t need toplete his words as all werewolves in there understood his meaning. They internally prayed that Will gives this vile general an answer that was to his satisfaction, and also, they didn¡¯t want any sick reward from this evil. They would be already grateful if he could leave. ¡°Where is the Olmpha?¡± the general questioned. ¡°Olmpha?¡± Will began to think and he recalled that red-haired woman whose group left some time ago, ¡°I¡­ they¡¯ve already left an hour ago. But I really don¡¯t know where they went,¡± the receptionist quickly replied. By the expression change on Karlh¡¯s face, everyone could see he wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°I know,¡± they heard a female voice and everyone turned to its source. It was Miss Jete in a cleaner¡¯s attire. She saw this as an opportunity to get back at that bastard Alpha and Olmpha pair. Heavens was helping her! Just great! ¡°Oh?¡± Karlh raised an eyebrow as he watched her walk bravely towards his group. He rested his left arm on the counter, ¡°Tell me what you know, little girl,¡± ¡°They are on their way to their pack. Judging by the time of departure and calcting their speed, they couldn¡¯t have gone very far. You guys can wait for them at Fa Hills Road. They won¡¯t be able to escape,¡± she proudly said. ¡°Oh, nice,¡± Karlh nodded his head with a smile which she also reciprocated but then, his eyes turned sinister, ¡°You answered well, but did I initially ask you? I don¡¯t like those who butt in unsolicited,¡± Immediately one of the warriors threw a poisoned dagger into her chest, causing the others to let out gasps of fear, retreating backwards even more. If possible, they¡¯d love to merge with the wall, or better still, if the ground beneath them could open up and swallow them. As the stunned Jete fell to the floor, she looked so unwilling before she expired with a resentful look. While the others felt she deserved it for being so show-off but they became afraid for their own lives, seeing how easily they killed Miss Jete. Turning again to face Will who had pissed his pants, Karlh glowered, ¡°Are all the so-called children of the moon so lily-livered?¡± irked, he cast three needles into the receptionist¡¯s chest. Instantly, ck blood seeped out of his ears, nostrils and mouth as he fell to the floor, without life. General Karl turned to face the others, some of whose knees had now lost strength. He shook his head in amusement before taking out his blue sceptre from his spatial ring. Many had never seen such a ring and its functions before, so this added to their lift of surprises. ¡°How do you want to survive? With just your life, or with your things?¡± Karlh smilingly asked. ¡°Life!¡± an olderdy shouted. ¡°Life too!¡± another young man yelled. A few of them didn¡¯t want to go along with the others. They¡¯d love to escape with at least their bank card or phones. ¡°Noted,¡± Karlh at this moment was chuckling. His sceptre lit up with pink light. As he pointed it towards the frightened crowd, those who felt unwilling in their hearts instantly fell to the floor as their chests tore open and their beating hearts flew out towards the sceptre. One of the evil wiz warriors let the hearts enter an open grey box with intricate amaryllis patterns that he¡¯d taken also out of his storage ring, ¡°The king will be pleased to get these,¡± he whispered to his giggling fellow as more hearts kept flying into the box. The ones who had voiced out their determination to live without any of their belongings apanying them were only 13. The general looked at them and also impishly pointed the sceptre at them too. One of them, a short bald youth, fell to the floor as his knees could no longer handle the constant trembling. ¡°Join your friends, wimp,¡± Karl said. Immediately, the man¡¯s chest burst open and his heart flew out, heading straight into the open grey box after which the warrior holding it, closed its lid with a satisfied smirk. ¡°You guys are lucky,¡± the general said as he walked towards the survivors. They immediately parted ways for him and his subordinates to pass through, even going to the point of kowtowing. ¡°I like your attitude. You know when to bend. But um¡­ bending too much will put you in further trouble,¡± as he said this he cast more silver needles towards them and they fell to the floor. ¡°Live with your eternal paralysis,¡± Karlh chortled as he conceitedly flew out with his sceptre, his men behind him also wearing vain looks. Outside the reception building, those who had gathered to watch from a distance started fleeing in different directions. ¡°More hearts to harvest, don¡¯t you think?¡± Karlh said as he looked at the four men seated on their flying sceptres behind him and they readily nodded. The screams of terror increased as many werewolves saw one another¡¯s hearts flying out towards the evils. ¡°Run for your life,¡± one decisivedy growled, immediately transforming into a beta wolf. Several others did the same, leaping over the unusually high fence of the hotel. The other unlucky ones were either sentenced to a life of paralysis or had their hearts ripped out by an invisible and irresistible force. When the five men were done causing terror and even causing many parts of the hotel to crumble, they vanished. 153 Fa Hills Road. The custom jeeps sped along the lonely, tiled road, both sides had numerous trees, vegetation and hills as options to sightsee. In the second jeep, sat Lavana and Phoenix in the back seat,municating with each other by means of telepathy while Zyair was in the driver¡¯s seat skillfully giving them a cosy ride, a catchy song ying on the stereo. Suddenly, the jeep ahead of them halted without warning. Zyair stopped the vehicle too. A sort of uneasiness crept into his heart. It was understandable. Thest time they stopped with the other ruined jeeps, they encountered some witch andter a sorcerer. Zyair quickly got out of the vehicle and joined the other four men who had also gotten out of the vehicle ahead. Reaching where they stood, arms folded with scowling expressions, Zyair saw five men seated on brown chairs eating and happily chatting in anguage they didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Oliver requested as his frown deepened. But none of the five strangers responded. Rather, the one with ga-coloured hair cracked a joke while biting on a pizza slice. The other four giggled wildly, one even pped his knee. ¡°Can you guys stop this? If you want to die, at least go do so elsewhere,¡± Rndro spat in ire. The one with ga hair looked at them for the first time and got up from his chair. His clothes were casual clothes- a simple white shirt that had been stained and ck shorts. He didn¡¯t even bother to put on his sandals, ¡°We found this ce was the most suitable spot for enjoying our lunch. You are the ones who came bothering us,¡± ¡°Please, get these things off the road and let us pass. After that, we¡¯ll help you arrange everything back to the way it was. Then you can go on enjoying your wait for doom,¡± said Mel. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not leaving, unless one of youes with us. And no, don¡¯t bother asking. It¡¯s the Olmpha,¡± the one with ga hair pointed out before sitting on his seat again, this time crossing his legs with leisure. ¡°Seriously!¡± Zyair blurted out. Yesterday was two people and hell, they caused a lot of damage. And now that of today were five! What¡¯s with these evil wiz bloods? Why can¡¯t they let Lavana be? Lavana and her mate got out of the jeep and headed to where Rndro and the rest stood. Upon seeing the red-haired beauty, the ga-haired man smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯spliant. I¡¯m general Karlh from the dark wiz kingdom. Don¡¯t worry, our king just wants to ask you a few questions,¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lavana cocked her right eyebrow, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll follow you. Let my packmates go. My mate and I areing with you,¡± she said with a resolute face. Phoenix didn¡¯t seem to have any objections either. ¡°You guys get in the vehicles. They will let you pass. And don¡¯t worry, no one will bother you,¡± she said to Mel and the rest. They were hesitant at first but after some more persuasion they nodded their concurrence and split up to upy the vehicles, the drivers had changed to Mel and his buddy. After seeing the jeeps were out of sight, Lavana half-shrugged, ¡°So, I¡¯m all yours. I wonder what your kingdom looks like,¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s more contemptible than sh*t,¡± Phoenix added smilingly causing the other dark wiz bloods to scowl. ¡°You will pay dearly for your words, you idiot,¡± a blue-haired man spat, his face not concealing the fury he felt in his heart. Phoenix brought out his empty pockets, ¡°Sorry dude, I don¡¯t have money to pay. Maybe when I get to ny I might have something to give to you peasants,¡± he said with a rueful countenance. ¡°You¡­¡± General Karlh simply turned to face his subordinates and had them clean up the road. Then he held hands with Phoenix who was already holding hands with his mate. A few secondster, they all vanished. *** Wyzeli-Syndi Landia Imperial Pce¡¯s throne room. Lavana and her mate were made to kneel before the king who was trying his best not to pounce on them immediately. ¡°So your name is Phoenix,¡± he surprisingly asked her mate a question first. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Phoenix nodded. ¡°Do you know anyone else bearing your name?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I know that I¡¯m not the only one given this name. I¡¯m pretty sure there are hundreds if not thousands of people bearing my name out there in the world,¡± Lavana¡¯s mate casually responded. The king nodded sagely, ¡°Okay. So you know anyone called ¡®Savage Lord¡¯?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty. There¡¯s no Alpha that I know with that title or even the humans,¡± ¡°Alright, feed him to the snakes,¡± the kingmanded. ¡°Aye, Your Majesty,¡± two guards chorused as they inched forward to drag Phoenix away. ¡°Your Majesty, what did I say wrong? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Please decide fairly,¡± Phoenix cried, trying to free himself from the grip of these men to no avail. The king harrumphed in scorn, ¡°Alphas think they¡¯re all and mighty, but before us, the truth never alters. Before even servants of ours, they are like weak chickens, ready to be preyed upon by the hawk,¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Your majesty, please show mercy,¡± Lavana begged with a desperate look, her breath hurried, ¡°Please, don¡¯t feed my mate to snakes, I beg you,¡± ¡°Okay. I will do as you wish, youngdy, if you answer my questions truthfully,¡± ¡°I will answer truthfully,¡± she nodded in reply. ¡°Good. Keep your mouth open,¡± the king ordered and she heeded. With a flick of his fingers, a ck foul-smelling pill was in her mouth and he told her to swallow it. Despite its awful taste, she forced herself to down the pill. ¡°Good. You know the use of that pill?¡± the king smugly questioned and she shook her head. ¡°No, Your Majesty, I don¡¯t,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a truth pill. If you make a false utterance of just one word, you will get the feeling of a thousand ants biting your heart,¡± Lavana gulped upon hearing his words, ¡°I¡¯ll be truthful sir,¡± King Drake took out a white scroll from his ck spatial ring and threw it at her. She quickly caught it. ¡°Unroll it,¡± he ordered and she obeyed. Upon doing so, she saw the vivid painting of a spruce-haired, tall woman, wearing so much gold as if she was afraid no one knew she was rich. Her dark blueceboured to highlight her shape and golden nail guards could be seen on all ten fingers. She had the look of conceit. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, your majesty. Is she your wife?¡± Lavana asked eagerly. ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± ¡°I know she is pretty. I don¡¯t know her name,¡± ¡°Answer my question, Olmpha!¡± the king barked causing Lavana to flinch and nearly drop the scroll. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ She does look familiar. I¡¯ve seen her cutting trees one time,¡± Lavana answered fearfully. ¡°My wife, cutting trees?¡± the king furrowed his brows. Lavana nodded, ¡°She was really passionate about it. She¡­ she wasn¡¯t dressed like this,¡± ¡°Are you answering my question properly or not?¡± the king¡¯s sceptre appeared in his hand. ¡°Your majesty, I indeed know her,¡± Lavana nodded. ¡°Do you know that my beloved wife is dead?¡± Hearing this, Lavana gasped, ¡°What? That¡¯s terrible. Who would do such a thing? Even if one looks abnormal, they¡¯re still human-like. Why would anyone kill her?¡± Lavana looked tearful. ¡°Stop pretending, Olmpha. You and two other persons killed my wife and one more person joined hands with you three to kill another important figure in my kingdom,¡± the king said in rage. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m just an Olmpha who has no big connections. Why would you think so of me?¡± ¡°Guards, cut off her limbs, and throw her into the sea ofva. Do so to her mate¡¯s body too,¡± the kingmanded. ¡°No, please. I¡­ I¡¯ll confess,¡± Lavana rose and let out her long nine tails that weren¡¯t shy to move about, ¡°She was an annoying fly and so I sent her where she rightfully belongs- to hell. I killed your stupid wife,¡± she nodded smilingly before continuing, ¡°Yeah. I killed her. Your people didn¡¯t investigate well. I didn¡¯t collude with anyone. I killed your wife and that old pig who long deserved death. I simply did the world a favour by getting rid of some pests. Why¡¯re you unhappy, old man?¡± she shrugged. Hearing her confess to the crimes without any ounce of shame or fear, the king¡¯s fury reached new heights, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you spit out your allies¡¯ names andirs by the time I¡¯m done with you,¡± he yelled, throwing his raisin-coloured sceptre towards her with great might. He was confident that she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it. Either it pierces through her body or she attempts to hold it. Either way, she was doomed. Surprisingly, she caught it smoothly and then studied it with interest, ¡°Oh, this one¡¯s a little bigger and weightier than hers. Let me see if it can be broken,¡± she muttered, carrying out her words by attempting to snap it in two. The king was both dumbfounded and displeased. It is well-known that no individual that wasn¡¯t of wiz blood could hold the sceptre of a wizard. If one did, the bacsh received would almost kill the person, depending on the rank. If the person was a nobody, there was just one oue- instant demise! But this young Olmpha actually held it with no bacsh and the next thing was her attempting to break his cherished sceptre in his presence? Impudence! 154 Stretching his arm forward, King Drake called out, ¡°Rylio!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Immediately, the sceptre flew from Lavana¡¯s hold back to that of its owner, ¡°You, youngdy, have made a terrible mistake and you will pay dearly for it!¡± ¡°I even killed that old hag, you call a wife. You should¡¯ve seen her tragic look when she was begging for mercy. That, and what I did just now, which pains you more, Your Majesty?¡± Lavana questioned in ridicule. In response, the king levitated, and his transformationmenced immediately. His shoulder-length dove grey hair lengthened by a few inches and became frizzly, changing into a rosewood colour. His eyes turned zaffre, and his outfit changed to just loose ankle-length ck pants with an obsidian ck silk sash around his waist. Finely patterned fuscia veins made their appearance and could be seen on his entire naked upper body, though they stopped at his jaws. A big wenge ancient-looking book sealed by wine-coloured vines made its appearance after flying out of the king¡¯s spatial ring. ¡°You had to transform just to fight me? It won¡¯t be fair if I don¡¯t do so, right?¡± Lavana smilingly said before initiating her transformation. Light covered her as her bones snapped, cracked and reformed, and her figure grew bigger. By the time the light faded, what stood in ce of the human female was a giant nine-tailed pearl white wolf. ¡°You think because you have 5 more tails than a royal Olmpha, you are enough to handle me? I will open your eyes,¡± his sceptreunched a pale gold energy ball at her and she used her tails to defend herself, while also charging forward. The guards in the throne room and even those who were close to it, quickly retreated to wherever they considered a great viewing and safe spot. They had nothing to contribute to this battle and if any of them ends up as that wolf sovereign¡¯s hostage, the heavens know that their king would even take the guard¡¯s life on the spot! They weren¡¯t ready to leave the earth in such a cruel manner yet! Meanwhile, Phoenix had been indeed thrown into the great cell where starved snakes resided. Immediately sensing that food hade, two giant brown snakes glided out of their hiding spot, quicklying face-to-face with Phoenix. Although a bit disappointed that there was just one meal and not enough to pacify their hungry selves, it was better than nothing. They immediately lunged at Phoenix with their mouths wide open. At the final moment, they didn¡¯t end up biting at anything. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s see if you make good practice partners for my clone,¡± Phoenix said as he made a clone on the spot before vanishing. The serpents lunged at the clone but the smiling clone caught them by their heads and flung them to the wall so hard that it crumbled, alerting the guards who were thinking that the stupid Alpha must have been gobbled up by the famished serpents. Reaching the forbidden cell, they found the two serpents who had already recovered from hitting their head on the wall. The culprit was nowhere to be found, rather there were some tasty morsels right in front of them. These lowly things kept them restrained in here for so long. They should be the first official meal they would eat before the great feast that awaits them when they go wild and free in the kingdom! These snakes were not regr snakes. They were called demon snakes because they could teach a high-level wizard a lesson, to the point of sending him 6 feet below. Only a Warlock was above them and a Sorcerer too. The one who captured four of them from the evil forest used them as footstools on routine shifts. Stepping on them like they were really trash, was an insult to their existence. The two of them resisted and got locked up in here and starved for many days. Only when they were on the verge of death would a few bunnies or some other wild meat would be thrown at them. On rare asions, a criminal would be sent to them and having no other choice, they had to share. Anything thrown to them was a meal, even if it was regr snakes. The frightened guards, on seeing that these two had be free, turned around and took to their heels, as fast as their legs could carry them. Some whose levels were a bit higher started flying away with the help of their sceptre. However, quite a number of them ran out of luck as the furious snakes gobbled up several of them after suddenly growing in size- back to their original giant size. Today was the day they would wreak havoc on this stupidnd! *** Imperial garden. The throneroom had beenpletely ruined and the duo¡¯s fight had progressed to the royal garden. The king had be so frustrated to the point that his eyes had turned sarcoline. His now open glowing wenge book was with the enemy and she was trying to tear it in two with two of her tails. What audacity! It¡¯s not enough that she tried to ruin his sceptre back there. And why was she getting no bacsh from holding his book and treating it that disrespectfully? Why wasn¡¯t heaven favouring him today? Lavana internally was surprised that her Olmpha self was this good at battle. In her wolf form, she spat out fire and this fire waspletely different from the one sheunched yesterday. It had a white colour and destroyed anything it came in contact with. Did she perhaps level up after defeating that Antero guy? Cephina had told her to use this king as practice after informing her that he was a Warlock. He was stronger than histe queen but nowhere near that vile sorcerer. Well, this wasn¡¯t the human territory where she would worry about people¡¯s properties and trees being ruined. She could destroy as much as she wanted here and get away with it. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± King Drake yelled as he rushed towards the giant wolf. Unfortunately, by the time he got close, the Olmpha had already torn the book in two with her tails. ¡°Curse you!¡± he managed to say after falling from mid-air to the ground hard and rolling for a while before stopping. He tried to get up but he felt immense pain in his chest and spat out blood. Still, using his sceptre, he rose to his feet ¡°You vile spawn. I am gonna¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t say more as he vomited blood. Lavana returned to her human form, ¡°Oh, did I pull it apart with too much force? I¡¯m so sorry, Your Majesty. I promise I won¡¯t apply that much force with the stick in your hand,¡± Thest sentence incensed him even more that he spat out more blood. ¡°Is this your way of saying yes? Well then, I¡¯m taking it,¡± she turned invisible and teleported. Appearing beside him. The king who was looking around him to see where she would materialize from, was stunned when he felt a force trying to pull his scepter from his hand. Now he had to grab onto his precious sceptre for his dear life, exerting all his strength while trying to withhold the great urge to retch. Suddenly, the force was no longer felt. Instead, he felt two sharp things pierce his eyes, though, not too deeply. ¡°Ahhh!¡± he screamed out in pain and frustration, still holding on to his sceptre but a force made it leave his hold. He frantically shook his head and tried to crawl but recalling that the person was invisible and even hid her scent made him enraged. ¡°You left me no choice,¡± he muttered, taking out another book. This one was one that waspletely forbidden. There were just two copies of these books in the world and he owns one of them. He never thought he would actually be forced into making use of it but desperate times call for desperate measures, right? The book he took out was grey with ck vines sealing it. He held it in his hands and spat blood onto the book. Immediately, it glowed and opened, flipping fast to the page he wanted to make use of. He took a pill that restored sight to some extent and read out the words fast in anguage the Olmpha female didn¡¯t understand. Thetter needed no soothsayer to make her aware that whatever her opponent was nning, it wasn¡¯t going to be good. This grey book was three times the size of the one she just ruined. She saw that he even bit his finger and let the blood drip onto the book page. Immediately, the ground beneath her trembled. She levitated, trying to get away from the spot when she felt something grip her right leg tightly. 155 Looking below, she saw what was precluding her escape- a ck, bony hand that had sprung up from the cracked ground, covered in patches of a malodorous brown liquid that seriously made her want to barf. So it was just a bony hand that was restricting her? She didn¡¯t scoff at this verity but took the issue gravely.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This hand¡­ Did it belong to a demon that hadn¡¯t fully made its appearance yet, or what King Drake actually summoned was just an arm and nothing else? Whichever was the case, she still had to be careful. With a little more effort, she liberated herself from its hold, but there was no time to feel relieved, as she unexpectedly felt immense pressure above her, which immediately nullified her levitating ability. She dropped to the ground and found to her astonishment that the hand that she¡¯d escaped from had surprisingly duplicated. The two hands elongated and grabbed her feet tightly. ¡®Jeez! I can¡¯t believe two hands are restraining me!¡¯ she thought as she struggled to get free, to no avail. She then looked up with some difficulty and saw a massive glowing red palm shrouded in ck fog levitating. ¡°Gosh!¡± she eximed in stupefaction. She¡¯d never seen anything like this. Looking at the king once again, she saw he was having a tough time remaining conscious, his eyes were bleeding and he ended up stabbing himself with a ck knife at the shoulder, while he gritted his teeth, using his sceptre as an aid to continue standing. That grey book was still levitating in front of him. She couldn¡¯t use any of her tails to snatch it, as the pressure exerted by the hand above was really much. ¡®Well then, I have no choice,¡¯ she turned invisible and the bony hands were forced to let go, as her legs transformed into a mermaid tail. While the hands were attempting to hold on once again to her nonexistent legs, Lavana crept away, with a lot of difficulty, from the reach of the two hands and then teleported out of the garden entirely. She didn¡¯t have any particr ce in mind, but anywhere was probably better than where that quirky red hand was. The two hands went back into the ground but therge hand floating above started moving, heading towards thete queen¡¯s mansion, while the determined king sat in a meditative pose on the ground, the book now resting on his thighs. He slit his right wrist open and ced his bleeding hand on the particr book page, resolutely muttering inaudible words. *** Lavana found herself on the floor of a dark ce. Returning back to human form with her gemstone still in appearance, she rose and looked around the room as her gemstone served as a torch. She gulped after seeing that the extra spacious room didn¡¯t just have a very high bed, it also was filled with a lot of spooky decorations. The entrance double doors were locked from the outside. That wasn¡¯t a problem for her, as she could teleport out of it. Nevertheless, since she was here already, with the light from her gemstone, she wanted to explore for a bit. She knew that there was a big chance she hadn¡¯t sessfully escaped that mysterious glowing hand yet, but if it attacked her again, she¡¯d be better prepared for it. Therge framed picture hung on the wall had the image of the queen wearing a ck crown and silver gown, looking sinister. Lavana ignored it and headed to the study that was attached to her room. Upon entering it, she saw a lot of books, neatly arranged on the shelves; all of them had ck covers. ¡®How does she even differentiate them when they don¡¯t even have titles on them?¡¯ she wondered. There was also an exquisite wooden table and two chairs in the middle atop a round brown carpet. On the table was arge ck book that was left open. The words on the visible pages she couldn¡¯tprehend, so she didn¡¯t bother with it. As she was about to exit the study, her hand identally brushed the wooden vase that was ced on one of the ends of the table a bit. It almost fell, but she caught it and ced it back on the table in its previous spot. The shelves on her left parted immediately, revealing a secret passageway. She was floored by this urrence. ¡°Lavana, there¡¯s something in this hidden ce. You have to go in,¡± Cephina suddenly spoke. ¡°Oh? Is it something that concerns us?¡± Lavana asked in bewilderment. The passage was dark and looked creepy. ¡°Yeah,¡± Cephina responded. ¡°Okay then,¡± Lavana nodded her agreement. Since Cephina viewed it as important, then, she would go in. But first, she had to inform her cherished one, just in case. ¡°Phoenix?¡± she mindlinked her mate. ¡°Yes, darling. Are you alright over there? Did the king give you a hard time?¡± came her mate¡¯s reply. ¡°Um¡­ he summoned three hands. I think I got rid of two of them. But the third hand, although I have temporarily escaped it, I know it¡¯lle for me,¡± ¡°Where are you currently?¡± ¡°In thete queen¡¯s study,¡± ¡°How do I get to it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s attached to her bedroom. A secret passage has just opened. I want to go check it out,¡± she revealed before adding, ¡°I just wanted to inform you,¡± ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, mate?¡± Immediately, golden light appeared close to her and Phoenix¡¯s figure was soon seen after the light faded. He immediately turned around and took out a loose green gown with pink petals as a design. ¡°Catch,¡± he threw it to her without looking back. She caught it, expressed her gratitude and quickly put it on. ¡°You can turn around now, mate,¡± she said with arms crossed. ¡°Okay, my dear,¡± Phoenix turned around, ¡°Lavie, you look good in everything,¡± heplimented with a smile. ¡°Thank you, mate. I have to ask, though. Why did you appear here so soon?¡± ¡°How will I let my beloved mate brave the unknown alone?¡± he smilingly asked. She shook her head and sighed at his response, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯d get hurt or be in mortal danger?¡± Rubbing his palms together, he responded, ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s one of the reasons I¡¯m here,¡± Uncrossing her arms, she asked thest question, ¡°So, what¡¯s the other reason?¡± ¡°I also want to explore and know what the queen¡¯s hiding. I¡¯m also itching for a battle. The two snakes were not enough for my copy to kill. They actually caused lots of damage in the kingdom before I sent them to hell though.¡± ¡°How big were they?¡± she curiously asked as they entered the secret passageway together. He responded, ¡°They were very big when I first met them in the forbidden cell. I went to, you know, deal with that General Karlh and his subordinates. I just beat them a little, at least they won¡¯t be sitting for a year. Then I visited their treasure house. There were some things that I liked. So I took some of them and left the rest. It should be enough to repair the damage done in the kingdom, I think,¡± ¡°What exactly did you take?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I found precious herbs, medicines for rare diseases, prized military books, precious stones¡­ I didn¡¯t take too much of everything,¡± ¡°So¡­ what do they have left?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just show you when we¡¯re done here,¡± he said, hands in his pockets as he walked leisurely while she shook her head with a sigh. ¡°They almost emptied our treasure house once. And I nearly got killed too, if it weren¡¯t for ate general who saved my life back then. So I swore to be stronger, so no one would die because of me. It¡¯s not easy to get into this kingdom without a jade pass. Now I got here so freely, of course, I¡¯ll return the favour. I didn¡¯t kill anyone like they did back then though,¡± She didn¡¯t reply to him and instead increased her pace. ¡°Are you angry at me, Lavie?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll put everything back, if that will make you happy, okay?¡± ¡°No. I want you to empty the treasure house and set it on fire. They hurt you so badly, we¡¯re just returning the favour by hurting their pockets, alright,¡± ¡°Whoa. That¡¯s nice of you to suggest. We kill no one but cause some ¡®little¡¯ damage,¡± ¡°Destroy the food storehouses too,¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea too,¡± Phoenix gave his mate a thumbs up, ¡°At least they won¡¯te with intent of attacking when they have a food shortage andck the funds to repair the ruined ces. I¡¯ll also make sure the wiz hospitals are filled to the brim,¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t paralyze anyone for life, unless the person resists. I¡¯ll have to get rid of that mysterious hand while you make some dents in thend,¡± she added smilingly. Phoenix chuckled, ¡°Sure thing, dear,¡± 156 10 minutester¡­ ¡°I guess this was a bad choice toe to explore this secret ce,¡± Lavana said telepathically as she stopped herself from puking, by covering her mouth. The smell in the part of the passageway they were in was really awful. Cephina didn¡¯t reply but went back to slumber. Sure, she did have the habit of her former spirits- the love of beauty sleep. ¡°Rx, dear. We¡¯re already in here. Even if we don¡¯t find anything worthwhile, at least we get to explore,¡± he said after handing her a white face veil that would help with the terrible smell. Lavana¡¯s gemstone was no longer in sight as her mate had brought out a glowing white pearl that could surprisingly levitate. He told her that he¡¯d cast some kind of spell on it the day he got it, so it could continually levitate, unless when its inside his spatial ring. ¡°Phoenix, how is it that you don¡¯t need a veil or mask for this kind of horrible smell?¡± Lavana was forced to ask after wearing the veil. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll exinter. We¡¯ve gotpany,¡± he said, taking out his peacock fan in readiness. Suddenly five creatures materialized not too far ahead of the couple- all belonging to the same species. They were giant lions that had huge golden eagle wings, blocking the duo¡¯s path, looking ready for their prey. ¡°Handle these, I¡¯ll take on the ones ahead,¡± Phoenix said before vanishing. ¡°I¡¯ll use you guys as practice then,¡± she said, charging at them with a battle cry, taking off her gown in the process and transforming into her Olmpha form. Before she could reach them in her giant form, 18 more of these creatures appeared, along with onest one that had two glowing grey horns. ¡®I guess that must be the leader,¡¯ she thought as she turned on her invisibility skill. The creatures who were ready to pounce on their prey were stunned when they saw nothing. Then. unexpectedly, a low growl of pain was heard,pelling them to turn back. Their leader was in mid-air, struggling to get free from the tail of a wolf sovereign that was tightly wrapped around its neck. Angered, they flew towards the giant wolf, not in the least bothered by the fact that she was bigger than them. Lavana¡¯s main tail was wrapped around the creature leader¡¯s neck while the other eight dealt with the rest. ¡­ A few minutester, the 22 creatures that had been trying to kill her were dead, except for one, the leader. She¡¯d thought he¡¯d been strangled to death, just like the others but just when she was about to pick up her gown, its eyes unexpectedly glowed a red colour and it got to its feet. The two-horned lion becamerger than her Olmpha size, its tail elongated and turned into a draconic tail. The horns on its head became even longer. ¡°Wow!¡± she was forced to exim as the gown fell from her right hand. ¡°You have angered me, female. I will tear you to a thousand pieces and bury your dismembered body with my minions!¡± she heard a masculine voice. Her mate wasn¡¯t here with her, just this vexed lion that had gone through some changes. The force of its roar pushed her meters away and her tails prevented her from falling to the ground. ¡°Go to hell!¡± she heard the voice again as the creature ran towards her. She immediately became invisible, flying towards the approaching beast. ¡°It¡¯s no use bing invisible, wimp. I can f*cking see where you are,¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s that way,¡± she cancelled her invisibility andunched huge fireballs at the creature in quick session. It dodged quite a number of them but the ones that hit it only burnt a few fur before quenching. ¡°Cephina, wake up,¡± ¡°I¡¯m already awake,¡± thetter replied. Appearing before Lavana, although invisible to the enraged beast. ¡°What sort of creature is this?¡± she was forced to ask her battle assistant. ¡°That is a demon lion and a conscious beast,¡± ¡°Conscious beast?¡± Lavana asked in befuddlement as she used her tails to throw the creature backwards by a few meters. It was really heavy, she had to admit. Cephina continued her exnation, ¡°Conscious beasts are very challenging to tame and even harder to kill. I think it¡¯s as strong as a low-ranked sorcerer now that it¡¯s shown its ultimate form,¡± ¡°What?¡± she eximed in disbelief. ¡°Demon beasts are usually very strong. Even a baby can be as strong as a low-ranked certified wizard, Lavana. This one couldn¡¯t be tamed and neither killed. I guess it was just put here as a guard to prevent intruders from getting further. The others you killed are just it¡¯s meat shield,¡± ¡°Okay. You know its weak point?¡± ¡°Same as a wolf¡¯s,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± ¡°Defeat it without using any ability rted to your other two forms,¡± Cephina said before going back to slumber. ¡°Okay,¡± Lavana transformed into her wolf form. This time, she wasn¡¯t going to teleport, fly, use ice chains nor telekinesis and definitely not lightning. ¡®I think she¡¯s implying that I¡¯ve been relying too much on my several abilities,¡¯ she thought as she charged at the roaring conscious creature. As they collided, a ferocious fight ensued, with the beast trying to impale the Olmpha with its horns or bite its neck deeply. Lavana sent it flying backwards a few minutester with many scratches from her ws and before it could stabilize itself again, she charged at it, using two of her tails to grab its wings, to prevent it from flying. The maddened lion struggled to be free, resulting in both wings being torn off as the Olmpha¡¯s tails had used more strength at pulling. Her tails flung the wings far away from the infuriated creature. ¡®Now you won¡¯t be flying anymore,¡¯ Lavana thought in triumph as she pounced on the lion, the fierce fight resuming again. Despite being weakened by the loss of its wings, the lion still had much vitality to spare. ¡°Olmpha, I will cut off those tails of yours,¡± ¡®Like I¡¯m scared,¡¯ Lavana thought as she bit its back, pulling out a chunk of flesh. ¡°I¡¯m no regr Olmpha. I came here, not to die. It is your honour to serve as my punching bag temporarily, she mind linked the lion, spitting fireballs at its face. It was forced to give some distance between them. The fire in her Olmpha form was more potent as shown by the damage to its face. If it continued, he¡¯d end up dying which was a shame to him- a demon lion.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Revenge after ten years is not toote,¡± he said before turning around to flee. She returned to her human form and chased after it. ¡°You go nowhere, big cat,¡± she yelled as sheunched fire spheres at it ¡­ Minutester, with the swipe of her long, sharp ws, she cut off the beast¡¯s head sessfully, her body stained with blood. ¡°Congrattions on taking down the conscious beast,¡± said the awakened Cephina, ¡°You still have much to learn. Some abilities are yet to be unlocked. Keep training harder and one might be unlocked soon,¡± With that, Cephina went to sleep. Lavana sighed and flew backwards to where she¡¯d left the gown and picked it up. Too bad there was no water to clean up. It was fine still; she could do that after they got out of the passageway. She flew forward, heading in the direction that she sensed Phoenix was. Reaching there, she saw two of his copies battling numerous giant ck spiders that made the demon lion she just killed look like a friendly cat inparison. Phoenix in question was seated on his sceptre Enzo, palms pressed together with his eyes a glowing viridian. ¡°Mate, you¡¯re done with that beast?¡± she heard him mind link to her. ¡°Sullivan, aren¡¯t you supposed to be focused on your copies at least?¡± she questioned. He responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The spiders aren¡¯t that much of a threat. I feel we¡¯re close to whatever it is they are meant to protect,¡± 157 Meanwhile¡­ At the royal garden, the king received a huge bacsh as the glowing red hand returned to him after failing to get into thete queen¡¯s mansion. Surprisingly, an array had been set all around it and it was something he as a warlock couldn¡¯t undo. Their kingdom had just one sorcerer- Antero Oswald- and he was already dead and kept in the morgue. If there was any of his subjects that had be a sorcerer, he would get news of it. But this one got in unnoticed and dared to set an array in his deceased wife¡¯s mansion. What an insult! He closed the book and kept it back in his spatial ring, taking out several bottles secondster. He downed the contents of the 8 bottles after removing the corks. He didn¡¯t mind the bitterness or awful taste of the liquids. What was crucial was getting better, before his kingdom was ruined. Half an hourter, his eyes had returned to normal and he had the strength to walk and even fly, though not so high, even with the help of his sceptre but it was better than nothing. He immediately levitated and flew in the direction of his wife¡¯s mansion. *** The couple had sessfully cleared all the beasts that got in their way- both regr and conscious ones. They finally reached a massive gate. Upon opening it, they found there was just a small blue chest ced in the centre of a golden table. The chest was big and apart from that, it didn¡¯t look impressive. But maybe what it contained was the special thing. Phoenix walked forward and attempted to open it when he was sent backwards forcefully, his back violently hitting the wall. Worriedly, she cried out, ¡°Phoenix, are you alright?¡± She ran to help him sit up as he groaned. ¡°Sorry, dear,¡± she whispered as she stroked his back, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked softly. He nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is but it¡¯s very dangerous,¡± he stated the obvious to which she nodded. ¡°Cephina, is this the thing you asked me toe here for?¡± she asked her battle spirit who had already awakened. ¡°Yes, yes. Go im what¡¯s yours, Lavana,¡± ¡°What¡¯s in there is mine?¡± ¡°Affirmative. Go get it,¡± Lavana stood up and headed towards the table. Her worried mate asked,¡±What are you doing, Lavana?¡± his tone was that of worry. ¡°Cephina says it¡¯s fine for me to approach,¡± she revealed. Just focus on recovery. I¡¯ll be with you in a jiffy,¡± She then opened the chest without any force sending her flying like it did her mate. Phoenix was stunned, ¡°I,¡± Without looking at him, she smilingly replied, ¡°You call me by my middle for the first time,¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Just that I do so when you¡¯re asleep,¡± Phoenix replied through mind link. ¡°I see. But now you¡¯vee out in the open like this. I like it,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you more of that if you like it,¡± ¡°Any name you call me, as long as it¡¯s with that melodious voice of yours, is eptable,¡± she replied as she took out a much smaller silver chest with a fuchsia flower engraved on its lid and branches of bleeding heart flowers on the other sides. It felt really warm in her hand and she had the urge to open it but decided against it. ¡°I think we havepany,¡± Phoenix who was already healed of his injury disclosed, quickly getting to his feet and rushing to put his right hand around her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± he said and she nodded. Light covered them and they vanished. They appeared right outside the mansion. They couldn¡¯t go further than that because Phoenix felt a force restricting him from appearing anywhere father. Lavana felt this pressure was familiar and looking up, she found her guess to be right. That hand was here! Not too far from them, the king stood, holding his raisin-coloured sceptre, the open grey book levitating in front of him, the particr page glowed as the king ced his bleeding right wrist on it. He looked pale but he didn¡¯t seem to care about the pallor shown on his face. ¡°It turns out, you are actually that Phoenix I know about. You¡¯re a hybrid, huh?¡± the kingughed evilly before continuing, ¡°That bastard father of yours actually hid the important fact that you were a sorcerer from me. Great! I found out now. As long as you¡¯re in my kingdom, you can¡¯t leave,¡± ¡°Your Majesty, what is it you want?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°Where are the other two who joined hands in the death of my wife and prized Antero?¡± King Drake asked. ¡°Um¡­ We¡¯re not telling. You should be happy that you found two of the killers. Unfortunately, since you know about me being a hybrid, I¡¯ll have to silence you forever,¡± Phoenix said. The king scoffed, ¡°This demon hand¡¯s ultimate power is even stronger than Antero. I never wanted to use it but you forced me,¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your Majesty, if what I know is correct, as long as we can withstand the pressure of the hand above us for three hours, you¡¯ll still die, since that hand drains your lifeforce and shortens your lifespan,¡± ¡°You¡­¡± the king was speechless. ¡°Lavana,¡± Phoenix took out two chairs and had her sit on one, ¡°Since we can¡¯t leave here, let¡¯s be rested while waiting for the old fool to die,¡± ¡°Good idea,¡± Lavana nodded, while still holding the small chest tightly with both hands. Seeing this unbothered action of the couple, the king¡¯s rage reached new peaks. Behind them, the mansion crumbled and many wiz servants in the mansion fled out of it but couldn¡¯t leave sessfully as they were restrained by the array that Phoenix had set up earlier. They tearfully begged the king to take down the array. Out of the ruins, a gigantic serpent arose. Its screech made many of them weak in the knees. ¡°Your Majesty, help us!¡± they cried out frantically hitting the array. The pissed serpent lunged at the servants and gobbled quite a number of them up. This frightened the few ones that were still alive. ¡°Oh, king. You do live up to your reputation as a heartless man. I wonder why you¡¯re holding us captive just because my mate killed that old wife of yours. It¡¯s not because of love, is it?¡± Phoenix mocked. ¡°Phoenix¡­.¡± ¡°Excuse me, old King, you¡¯re not worthy to call my name. I prefer hearing my title,¡± Phoenix casually said as he yed with his peacock fan. It was his well-known weapon and it¡¯s said that once it makes an appearance, those whom it targets either die or surrender. Now that he¡¯d brought it out even when pressured this much¡­ King Drake didn¡¯t care about the lives of those lowly servants and a few guards who were serving as appetizers for the awakened ancient serpent demon. But if he continued making use of that glowing hand to suppress them to death, it would be futile, as that demon would break out of the array. The couple would still escape its reach but as for him who was already having issues standing¡­ If that demon creature also roamed about in the kingdom, it would wipe almost everyone out. Then, only the light wiz kingdom would exist- something he couldn¡¯t allow to happen! ¡°So Your Majesty, what do you choose, liberate us and save your people, or you continue using that hand to suppress us?¡± Phoenix asked after giving his mate an apple to consume. ¡°Savage Lord, I wille for you twoter,¡± he removed his hand from the book and closed it. As he tried to put it back in his storage ring, he felt something wrap around it. It was quite warm and fluffy but that¡¯s not the vital issue. The fluffy thing was trying to snatch his forbidden book. He found it to be the main tail of the Olmpha female. ¡°You¡­¡± he tried to keep custody of it, to no avail. In seconds, the book was already snatched from him and given to the smiling first prince of his enemy kingdom. Damn it! ¡°I¡¯ll help you safeguard it. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Phoenix said with a smile that didn¡¯t reassure thetter, putting the book in his spatial ring. With nothing restricting them, the couple rose from the chairs. ¡°You can have these chairs, Your Majesty,¡± Lavana said as light covered her and her mate. After they smilingly waved at him, they vanished. ¡°Bastards!¡± the enraged king yelled as he fell to the ground. He quickly rose up though with the aid of his scepter. ¡°You damn demon, because of you they escaped my grasp,¡± he muttered resentfully. ¡°You lowly warlock. You had me chained in that dirty cell for so long with the help of that old fart. Now that he¡¯s gone, the seal weakened naturally and with the thing I¡¯m protecting already taken, I have no need to y the weak one. I won¡¯t fight you. I¡¯ll just cause some little havoc on your kingdom,¡± the demon serpent said after breaking out of the array. ¡°I won¡¯t let you as long as I live,¡± the resolute king dered, hurriedly taking out his wenge-coloured spell book. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, weakling,¡± the unbothered serpent vanished. The king became very worried on seeing this. Since when could this serpent vanish? He and his wife had discovered it years back in the evil forest with a blue chest that couldn¡¯t be opened close to it. And the snake was unconscious at the time. So he had Antero create a secret passage in his wife¡¯s mansion to seal the snake and hide that chest in a special room. Other conscious demon beasts were also put in there to prevent ignorant thieves from knowing about the chest. He was sure that the chest contained something precious and beneficial. Maybe it was immortality pills or some sort of precious herb that could make one extremely powerful. Every year, he would have Antero sneak in people from other races to attempt to open it but unfortunately, they died upon contact with the chest. He¡¯d been so angry just now that he didn¡¯t pay too much attention but that Olmpha female indeed held a small chest that he¡¯d never seen before. Could it be what that blue chest actually contained? So thatrge chest could only be touched by a wolf sovereign without any bacsh? Now the damn couple had gotten their hands on the biggest treasure! What was he to do now? Go after the couple, or the serpent demon? After a minute he decided to go after the couple. The savage lord wouldn¡¯t be easily restrained by a demonic hand. It only meant one thing- he was weaker than before and that Olmpha wasn¡¯t too powerful. As long as he can suppress them and get close, he can snatch the chest and obtain what was rightfully his. When he¡¯s be powerful, he can easily send that pompous demon serpent to its ancestors! He took out a bottle containing healing pills which he consumed. *** Meanwhile, the serpent, true to its word, was causing a lot of damage to buildings and taking a lot of lives and there was chaos as many fled to wherever they felt would be a safe spot for them while wondering where their king was. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to protect them and fight this thing? General Karlh and his many subordinates only had the strength to flee along with the fear-gripped subjects. That bastard mate of the Olmpha turned out to be the Savage Lord. He was a hybrid but he¡¯d made them swallow a certain pill. If they attempted to tell the truth in any form, they would immediately die horrible deaths and they knew he meant every word! His appearance in the kingdom brought them so much bad luck! 158 Wyzeli-Sindi Landia¡¯s imperial treasure building. King Drake had just materialised in the main hall where the most precious treasures of the kingdom were kept. But to his shock, everything in it was gone, except a wooden bench that he was sure didn¡¯t belong to the kingdom. He looked at the unrepentant couple, not too far from him, with a face that announced max-level spite. ¡°You¡­ how dare you purloin thend¡¯s treasures?¡± he barked, pointing his sceptre at them. ¡°Old king, when you and your rats invaded my homnd, took lots of our treasures, and when we asked you to give them back, did you kindly do so? No! Instead, you caused a military friend of mine to die among the others who were hard-lucked that month. You brought me and my darling mate in here without the need for a jade pass. Of course, I must thank you. If not for your order, I wouldn¡¯t be able to collect these treasures and burn down your food storehouses,¡± Phoenix smilingly replied beforeunching a ck mist sphere, without warning, at the warlock which thetter dodged, albeit with some difficulty. Still, he wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°You actually chose us over your people. I must say you¡¯re really ¡®wise¡¯,¡± Lavana mocked, further riling the king. Seeing the silver chest in her hands, his desire to take the duo down increased. As long as heys hands on that chest, he would be invincible among all supernatural races. It was too excellent to ignore! ¡°It¡¯s this thing in my hand that you¡¯re after, isn¡¯t it?¡± she questioned. He didn¡¯t reply, but the hankering in his eyes established it. ¡°Well, you can have it then,¡± she surprisingly threw the chest casually to the king. Although he was cynical about why she let go of it so easily, he couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to be more powerful. Letting go of his sceptre for a moment, he caught the chest with both hands, looking thrilled. Contrary to what Phoenix expected, the king wasn¡¯t sent flying backwards. He wondered what could be the reason¡­ The king on the other hand was enraptured as he attempted to open it, only for him to feel sudden, intense pain in his chest. ¡°Your wrong desire brought about your downfall, Oh king!¡± Lavana¡¯s words made him look at her again. He saw her nine tails had made an appearance and two of the tails were holding his sceptre that was now broken into two. Therge emerald gemstone that was once at the tip, had been crushed to bits on the marble floor. ¡°Rylio!¡± he shrieked in distress as his knees gave, his lower lip and hands quivering. In a moment of covetousness, he¡¯d lost his precious sceptre. He was already injured before this happening; Death wasn¡¯t far from him. It was just too bad that he didn¡¯t have a sessor as his twin sons, ude and Fred had been mysteriously murdered while on a mission years ago. Additionally, he¡¯d never thought of getting a second wife or mistress to help him out with the heir issue. Wiz bloods had a longer lifespan than the werewolves and many other shifter races like foxes and bears (both now extinct). Today, bringing this vicious pair into his empire with the objective of dealing with them, he¡¯d begetted chaos and great loss in his kingdom. His demise also would surely mean the decline of the dark wiz bloods. Before a new King would even sit on his throne, undoubtedly blood will be shed. One moment he was still the haughty wiz king, and at this juncture, he suddenly was so close to his grave. But he noticed something gleaming a dull pinkish light on Phoenix¡¯s right brow for a jiffy before disappearing like it was never there. This brought him some sce in his heart. ¡°So what if I¡¯m going to die? You, Savage Lord don¡¯t know what¡¯sing, do you? Hahaha! I can feel it; You¡¯ll join me soon. Even if you do not, that mate of yours won¡¯t have an easy life either. Antero didn¡¯t die in vain. You will suffer. Hahaha!¡± heughed frenziedly as blood flowed from his mouth. ¡°What is he saying?¡± a bemused Lavana asked as she observed the king¡¯sughing while pointing at them. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just trying to scare us,¡± Phoenix smilingly dismissed the crazed king¡¯s ims. ¡°Come, let¡¯s find our way out of here. After today, this evilnd will never be the same,¡± Phoenix said as he levitated with his mate following suit. ¡°I¡¯ve long obtained the required pass from that general Karlh. So our leaving is now much easier,¡± he further rified to which she nodded. ¡°Fantastic,¡± she responded, letting him put his left hand around her waist as they flew out of the treasure hall. Minutester, Now that they were finally out of the dark wiz kingdom, they both exhaled in relief as theynded on the cliff close to the seal that prevented outsiders from getting into the kingdom. ¡°Lavana to be honest, that serpent demon, I couldn¡¯t gauge its level. I only know I can¡¯t beat it and neither can you. Since it was awakened, the faster we left thend, the better it was for us,¡± he revealed. Nodding sagely, she replied, ¡°I see! Cephina did say that the snake was powerful,¡± ¡°True. Um¡­ I¡¯ve been wondering why that king wasn¡¯t sent flying by the chest in your hands,¡± Cephina appeared in front of them to answer his question, ¡°Well, the blue chest repels whoever touches it except its guardian and the right race,¡± ¡°The right race? Is it because I¡¯m a tribrid?¡± Lavana asked. ¡°Well¡­ yeah. As for why this smaller silver chest didn¡¯t hurt the king, well, it isn¡¯t sealed with a repelling mechanism like the bigger one. But I¡¯m pretty sure what¡¯s inside can never be possessed by anyone other than the right race. So you¡¯re the one to open it. But don¡¯t do so here. I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re in the right ce,¡± turning to face Phoenix, she continued, ¡°For now, I think should keep it for her,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded his concord and his mate handed the chest to him. Then he gently kept it in his storage ring. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to slumber,¡± Cephinastly spoke before she disappeared. Phoenix took out Enzo and helped Lavana sit on it as it levitated, ¡°I dear,¡± he called affectionately. She tittered, ¡°Yes, Sullivan?¡± ¡°Where do you think we should go first?¡± he asked as he sat beside her, his right hand around her waist. Now that they were out of danger, there was no need to rush¡­ ¡°I believe catching up with the others at least is best,¡± Lavana replied to which he nodded his agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s do that. And I¡¯m pretty sure my men must have told my parents about them having a daughter-inw,¡± he pointed out. ¡°Oh!¡± she widened her eyes in realization and added, ¡°I¡¯d like to pay them a visit then. I should have long done that. And I want to see Beatrix again,¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Alright then,¡± he nted a peck on her left cheek before Enzo sped away at max speed. ¡ã¡ã¡ã Mhazet road. This was a deserted road also, not that far from Fa Hills Road. At the shoulder of this road, close to a fenced abandoned structure, two ck jeeps were parked. Fa Hills road was really long, they¡¯d just exited it but the drivers decided to wait at the shoulder, as all 5 men were hoping that perhaps the couple would show up. It just¡­ didn¡¯t really sit well with them to go on like that without any disturbance from another paranormal race, while the couple might be fighting for their very lives. ¡°What do we do if they don¡¯te today?¡± Dante asked as he stared at Carmelia¡¯s husband. Thetter half-shrugged, ¡°We¡¯ll wait. It¡¯s the least we could do,¡± said Rndro with a sigh. All five were seated on the bos of the two vehicles. ¡°I really hope they are okay,¡± said Zyair with a troubled countenance. ¡°Phoenix is the Savage Lord. At least, they should survive, no matter the peril. But how long will it take for them to escape unscathed?¡± said Mel with arms crossed, his eyes looking in the direction of Fa Hills Road. ¡°If they don¡¯te today, should we find the nearest hotel and lodge?¡± Oliver questioned. ¡°We¡¯ll do that. But I think we might need to solve a problem,¡± Rndro said as he hopped off the bo, cracking his neck and knuckles, ¡°Seems some idiots are so desirous of a proper beating. As benevolent souls, why don¡¯t we satisfy their craving,¡± he said smilingly. His palms were itching at this point. 159 Secondster, 7 men clothed in ck speedily ran out of the woods and encircled the five men who were set to battle them. ¡°You smelly bastards, you just had to show yourselves and ruin our day, huh?¡± Oliver questioned with an angry glower on his face. He¡¯d already kept his sses in its case in the back seat of the second jeep and his eyes were now a glowing yellow that belonged to his wolf, Ray. The putrid smell of these sevenbined made it tough just to breathe and the feeling of barfing was increasing by the second. ¡°Leave these jeeps behind and we shall let you go without a scratch,¡± said one of the men, a brown-haired short man, in an eerie voice. ¡°Are you sightless?¡± Zyair waspelled to ask the vampire who made this demand. Couldn¡¯t he see that these vehicles were not just custom, but also had the gs containing their pack¡¯s logo? Oh, right! The fetid undead didn¡¯t care about such things. They must be here for their blood and of course, as a bonus, the vehicles. But too bad, they¡¯ll be getting none and leaving their heads behind instead. ¡°You guys stink so bad. I wonder why you noisome lot exist in the first ce. Eww!¡± said Dante before adding, ¡°All the more reason you should be extirpated from the earth!¡± Among the men, a green-haired dude who was also the tallest among the seven, sniggered and requested two of his fellows to step back. ¡°You¡¯re just hapless to run against us here,¡± he smirkingly said before charging at Rndro without warning. These vampires seemed to be not high-ranked and couldn¡¯t possibly take down an Alpha wolf easily in a one-on-one case. Still, that didn¡¯t mean it would be easy for Mel and co. to win the battle, especially since the other two standing near the fence of the deserted structure could join the fight at any time. And who knows whether some more vampires were hiding in the woods? Vampires were immortal unless their head was cut off. If not, any limb they lost would grow out again. A bite from them to the werewolves was precarious, most times with just one oue- death. And they loved the blood of a werewolf, no matter the rank. All seven of them had pale white skin, dark eyelids, bright red eyes, ck lips, and fangs that were longer than a werewolf¡¯s and much sharper. They also had hardened, long, ck fingernails that were by no means weaker than a werewolf¡¯s ws. Six of the men had ck veins that were visible on their necks up to their jaws. Following theirpanion¡¯s lead, the other 4 vampires lunged at Zyair and the other three men aggressively. A great fight ensued as the five werewolves, whose fangs and wolf eyes had made an appearance, tried to take down their adversaries. Their fingers had already changed into wolf ws with which they tried to cut off their opponents¡¯ heads while trying not to get scratched by the foes¡¯ nails. Although a scratch from a vampire wasn¡¯t deadly, it would weaken them a bit. Also, getting more than five scratches would paralyse their human forms for 3 minutes- an undesirable oue. ¡­ At one point, the other two vampires had to join the battle without any heads-up. They were long yearning to fight and seeing that one of their cronies had been beheaded by Mel, they decided it was their time to shine. They rushed at Regina¡¯s mate, aiming to pierce his neck with their elongated fingernails. Oliver and Rndro had also taken down their opponents and rushed to help out their pack mate. ¡°Hahaha! Even if you could take us all out, our king wouldn¡¯t let you go,¡± the ck-haired vampire, whose arms had just been sliced off by Zyair¡¯s ws,ughed crazily. His arms were also regrowing at a fast rate. Still, Zyair charged at him. If he let this whoreson¡¯s arms finish regrowing, it would be problematic. As he was about to collide with thetter, the vampire opened his mouth wide and suddenly let out a sharp screech. ¡°Sh*t,¡± Zyair cussed as he fell to the ground in a pathetic manner, trying to cover his ears. It was really unexpected. In the books, no one ever recorded a vampire with the ability of a banshee. This sharp, torturous screech of the vampire also affected the other four werewolves. They were pushed to protect their ears by covering them and that gave their opponents the chance tond several scratches at them. Not long after, all 5 of them had fallen to the ground as their knees went soft abruptly. ¡°It was a bad idea to wait here,¡± Oliver said through gritted teeth. ¡°I know. But we gotta make sure that that we don¡¯t get bitten by these bastards,¡± Rndro replied to him through mind link. ¡°Let our wolves take over then. It¡¯s the only way,¡± Mel proposed and the others nodded in like-mindedness. Their bones started cracking and rearranging at a faster rate than usual and their clothes ripped as they managed to get into a crawling position with clenched teeth. In no time, recing the humans were fiverge wolves snarling at their opponents. The vampire with the super screaming powerughed as he faced them. His hands had finished regrowing. ¡°One thing that gets into books is the fact that vampire kings have one more ability. But¡­ It¡¯s never been recorded that¡­ sometimes, lower-ranked vampires like us can be born with a special ability too. Oh, children of the moon as you call yourselves, you have just one ending! You¡¯ll perish after your bodiesck a drop of blood and of course, after you watch us pull out your hearts,¡± At that, the other vampiresughed scornfully as they dragged the five wolves by their tails into the woods. As for the vehicles, they cane to get them tomorrow. They purposely left their two beheaded cronies there, after covering them with their jackets. No one in his right mind would try to steal what belonged to the lone vampires. ¡­ 5 minutester, Not far from where the jeeps were, the couple alighted from Enzo and Phoenix kept it in his storage ring. They were immediately weed by a horrid smell that made them cover their nose in disgust. ¡°Why would they stop here in wait for us?¡± Lavana questioned telepathically. ¡°Vampires were here,¡± Phoenix said, causing his mate to gasp. ¡°Vampires?¡± she eximed in astonishment. Thest time she encountered that olid lot was when she rescued little Pedro from the hands of death. The smell of those threebined wasn¡¯t as bad as the smell lingering here. ¡°There are bodies covered ahead,¡± she pointed out, increasing her walking pace, her heart beating furiously as she approached. She prayed it was not what she was thinking. It shouldn¡¯t be any of those dear five¡­ it shouldn¡¯t! Reaching the spot where the bodies were covered with multiple ck jackets that she was sure belonged to the vampires, she froze. Arge part of her was unwilling or perhaps scared that what she would see was what she feared. Her mate had caught up to her and he removed the jackets from the bodies and found the heads were not intact with the rest of their bodies. Seeing that the bodies were of vampire race, relief washed over her for a moment before worry sprung up in her heart again. She saw the keys to the jeeps on the ground, close to the bodies. Yes, she was d that the bodies weren¡¯t of wolf blood but then¡­ what about Mel and co.? What was their state? She knew the vampires wouldn¡¯t take them to have a nice talk. From her experience in that wooden house where she was chained by Martelio and his other two vampire buddies, she was certain that if they didn¡¯t locate them fast, they could die if bitten. ¡°We¡¯ll follow their smell to get to them,¡± Phoenix said, taking out Enzo again.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lavana set fire to the bodies while her mate set an invisibility array around the vehicles. Then they got on the sceptre which immediately headed speedily into the woods, following the vampires¡¯ scent. ¡­ A few minutester, The sceptre stopped quite close to a wooden house. Lavana didn¡¯t seem all that surprised after all those three vampires back then lived in a wooden home too. The couple could sense that the five men were indeed in this ce but as for their condition, it¡¯s hard to tell until they are found. Turning to face her mate after they got off Enzo, she said in a solemn tone, ¡°Sullivan, please take care of anyone that ns on getting in or escaping. I want to go in,¡± ¡°Okay. You¡­ notify me if you need assistance,¡± he said and she nodded in response. ¡°One of them must have an ability that caused the five to be defeated so easily. If I¡¯m right, it must be either telekinesis, blood control or super scream. Any of these are deadly to werewolves. These abilities are usually possessed by their vampire kings, but I don¡¯t sense one here. So it must be a vampire of lower rank that¡¯s a special case,¡± Phoenix said his thoughts and she nodded sagely. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± she said, nting a peck on her mate¡¯s right cheek before turning on her invisibility skill and teleporting. Phoenix on the other hand levitated and once again sat on Enzo who remained floating in mid-air. As long as he was here, no creature could go in ore out of this house. Also, to kill boredom, he took out a small gourd of special wine from his storage ring and started drinking. . 160 Lavana materialized in an underground passageway lit by a few randomly ced dim candles where the smell of vampires was particrly strong. She covered her nose and rushed in the direction where she had also managed to distinguish the scent of wolf blood. Reaching the ce, she found it was a basement that had a silver door serving as the entrance. She simply shook her head and teleported into the basement where she found Rndro and the others hung upside down in human form, und. Also, they were unconscious and bleeding from the wounds on their wrists that for some reason refused to heal. Their blood flowed into therge white bowls that were ced under them on the floor. Seeing this, she gritted her teeth in anger. So these guys wanted to drain Carmelia¡¯s mate and the others¡¯ bodies of their bloodpletely! She immediately levitated and used her ws to cut the ropes that bound their feet. As they fell, she quickly caught them with five of her tails. At that moment, the door suddenly opened and two vampires who wanted to check the progress of their n entered. They were astonished to see that their captives were no longer bound but instead levitating despite being unconscious. Their eyes widened in stupefaction. Was this a secret power that werewolves had? The one with the banshee ability was among the two. Well, as long as he screamed, the force should send them down again. And this time, they¡¯d make sure to feed them as much wolfsbane as possible and bound them with silver chains! As he prepared to scream, a fire sphere was suddenly heading their way. Dumbfounded though, they still dodged it. Lavana had already cancelled her invisibility so they could now see her and they felt their eyes might be ying tricks on them. A flying nine-tailed wolf that could turn invisible too! Since when was there such a she-wolf? How did she get in when the door was locked and only they had the key? ¡°Wee to your demise,¡± the Olmpha smilingly said. Her vain look suggested that she regarded them as small fries. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care what you are, I¡¯ll still take you down. Your blood¡¯s surely better than theirs. After we drink your blood we will be vampire kings,¡± the ck-haired vampire immediately opened his mouth wide and let out a sharp screech. Lavana quickly covered her ears but her tails¡¯ hold on her five pack members didn¡¯t lessen.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The determined vampire kept screeching until he got tired. He decided to take a break. Yet to his dismay, the flying female who seemed to have difficulty maintaining her levitation earlier, suddenly smiled andunched two big fire spheres at him and his crony. His long screech earlier had also attracted his fellows who had rushed down to the basement to see what was happening. They rushed in just in time to see a flying female with nine tails, five of which were holding their captives, and also sheunched two fire spheres from her bare hands. What in the world! Their instinct was to dodge but that wasn¡¯t the end. They felt something cold wrapped around their necks. They were cold-blooded creatures in the first ce, so they weren¡¯t afraid of cold usually. But this chilliness they felt wasn¡¯t ordinary. Looking down, they saw thick ice chains wrapped around their necks and they were traced to the hands of that flying woman! ¡°What kind of monster is she?¡± the red-haired vampire was forced to telepath his fellows. ¡°Killian, isn¡¯t there any way you can scream to weaken her?¡± the brown-haired vampire mind linked the ck-haired fellow. The frustrated vampire replied, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, dude. I¡¯ve never needed to yell for so long just to take down an opponent. This one made me finish my energy. I need to recover for a bit,¡± ¡°Damn! By the time that is done, we¡¯re no longer with life,¡± the grey-haired one said inint. ¡°If you have the ability, then save yourself, Lorcan,¡± Killian harrumphed his dissatisfaction. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to fight amongst ourselves. We need to free ourselves of these damn chains!¡± the dark brown-haired vampire with scars on his face chided telepathically. ¡°Are you guys done talking? If so, say hello to your two fellows for me in hell,¡± she grinned in such a way that for the first time, they felt lots of chills run down their spines. ¡°Killian, do something now,¡± Lorcan yelled with fright. Killian opened his mouth and tried to scream as loud as he could but it wasn¡¯t that loud- just a hoarse cry. He closed his mouth in disappointment at his failure to produce the desired effect. Seeing this, the others¡¯ faces could only be paler. ¡°Please, we promise to only drink regr animals¡¯ blood from now on. And we¡¯ll never go near any wolf blood ever again,¡± Lorcan waspelled to plead. ¡°Oh? I should spare you and finish off the rest?¡± Lavana questioned with an eyebrow cocked. ¡°This¡­¡± Lorcan looked at the others who shook their heads, then, he looked at Lavana again. ¡°I will live on to tell the story,¡± he said with a resolute face, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can even be your pet,¡± he offered eagerly to the dismay of the other 5. ¡°Are you crazy, Lorcan?¡± Killian said in a rage. How could this bastard betray them so shamelessly? ¡°Shut it, you fake banshee!¡± Lorcan spat. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Guys, stop this nonsense,¡± the ¡®peacemaker¡¯ blonde vampire said tiredly. ¡°Quiet, Greece,¡± the arguing duo yelled back in unison. Lavana tittered at their actions, ¡°I don¡¯t even want you filthy things as a pet. On second thought, I think I should just spare you all. You guys clearly want to remain with life,¡± she cut the link with the chains and the ice chains vanished. Now that they were free, without frittering time, they turned around and fled. The fastest person gets to survive! When they were finally out of sight, Lavana muttered some inaudible words as her gemstone made its appearance on her forehead. Secondster, there was no trace of her and the five pack members. Outside the wooden home, the five vampires rushed out of the house, pulling down the door in the process as it seemed to be a stumbling block in their race for survival. Upon rushing out, they were forced to stop in their tracks. Why? It wasn¡¯t because some lion was so hungry that it wouldn¡¯t reject meat that wasn¡¯t fresh. Hell, what was a regr lion before a vampire- prey! They¡¯d stopped running and dread was the only thing written on their faces at the moment. ¡°S-Savage Lord!¡± Killian stammered, his knees had begun to quake due to fear. If he were human, he¡¯d be peeing his pants by now. 161 Nodding with satisfaction, Phoenix gave the vampire a thumbs up, ¡°Very good. I¡¯m d that you recognize me still. You know, when I let you go that day, I did so under one condition. Do you still recall?¡± Killian nodded vigorously, replying quickly after falling to his knees along with his cronies, ¡°I was never to go after any wolf blood. I-I¡¯m sorry. This wasn¡¯t my idea, Your Highness. It was him!¡± he pointed at the stunned Lorcan who also pointed at himself with a bewildered look. ¡°Me? Killian, have you gone nuts? You were the one who suggested for us to take down the five wolf bloods in the first ce. Why are you lying?¡± the aggrieved Lorcan yelled back in response. ¡°You¡¯re the liar. Your Highness, please believe me,¡± Killian implored with his palms pressed together. A pity he couldn¡¯t shed tears to look more pitiful¡­ ¡°You know what? I believe you, Killian. It¡¯s not your fault. Come and drink this,¡± Phoenix poured wine from the gourd into a small ss and stretched his right hand forward, expecting thetter toe to take it from him. Killian, however, was too scared to do so. Why would the Savage Lord let him off that easily? Probably something was even wrong with the wine! ¡°Why¡¯re you scared? I drank the same wine,¡± Phoenix said with a frown. Lorcan harrumphed, ¡°You stinky liar, go take your reward,¡± he said to the hesitant Killian who had risen to his feet, his knees still trembling along with his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re such a disgrace for a vampire,¡± Phoenix shook his head in displeasure. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll take it, Your Highness,¡± Killian rushed to collect the ss from Lavana¡¯s mate and downed its content. Phoenix smiled at his action and threw the gourd at Killian, ¡°Don¡¯t be selfish. Let your friends have some too,¡± ¡­ After the five vampires had finished all the wine contained in the gourd by Phoenix¡¯s order, he ordered the one currently holding it to smash it to pieces. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Killian said with a shaky voice as he smashed the gourd to pieces with a lot of force. ¡°Now you can entertain me for a while. Thest one standing will be let off by me. Otherwise, I can gift you a fate worse than having no life,¡± hezily said as he took out another gourd from his spatial ring. ¡°In here is the antidote to whatever you just drank. Only the winner gets it,¡± he said without even ncing at them. At that moment, the vampires all rose and faced each other with intense killing intent in their eyes. *** A few minutester, Killian was the only one left as the other vampires had been beheaded with their limbs also separated. ¡°Burn them,¡± Phoenix leisurely ordered while examining his fan. The terrified Killian nodded and quickly ran into the wooden house. If only there was some secret path that could lead him away from that scary first prince! He wasn¡¯t really sure that Phoenix would keep his word regarding sparing him. A few secondster, he rushed back with a 10-litre jerry can and matchbox. Then he gathered the corpses of his cronies in a heap and then poured petrol all over them, after which he lit a match stick and threw it at the heap. The bodies immediately caught fire and Phoenix apuded. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. Here,¡± he threw the gourd to Killian who immediately caught it with both hands. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. If you feel upset, it¡¯s not wrong to join your friends. Anyway, I need to meet my mate,¡± he patted his sceptre which immediately faced north and zoomed off speedily. The fearsome Phoenix Antes was no longer in sight but Killian wondered whether he should take the liquid in this gourd or not. Suddenly he felt his body bing hot. Now he needed no soothsayer to tell him the next thing to do. Killian quickly removed the gourd¡¯s lid and ingested the ck bitter liquid it contained. Only when he¡¯d finished, did he feel relieved from the heat. He looked to his left and saw the bright fire actively burning the remains of his cronies and he suddenly had a thought within him. ¡®The fire is so big and bright, why not join my friends and make the firest longer?¡¯ As much as this thought scared him, he just couldn¡¯t stop himself from heading towards the fire and lying atop the burning heap. ¡°Savage Lord is indeed unreliable,¡± hestly muttered. *** Meanwhile, The five men were now awake and seated on the tiled ground against the doors of the vehicles since they felt drowsy from the wolfsbane that was still in their system. Lavana seemed to have zoned out while standing not too far from them. Phoenix soon arrived on his sceptre and got off it, leaving Enzo to float in mid-air. Lavana had already returned to reality and walked to her mate. ¡°How was it?¡± she asked. He stroked her hair as he responded, ¡°They¡¯ve made a deal with fire, a rather bad one,¡± She smiled upon hearing this. It¡¯s good that those evils have been wiped out. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked the men while taking out silver a bottle from his ring.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fatigued,¡± Rndro replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you, Lavana, Phoenix for rescuing us. Honestly, we thought we were done for,¡± ¡°Why did you guys wait in this spot? I told you guys to go on, didn¡¯t I?¡± Lavana questioned with arms folded. ¡°We felt really bothered and just didn¡¯t have the heart to leave when you guys were in danger,¡± Oliver responded. The couple sighed, ¡°I respect your decision but next time, if we tell you to do something, follow it thoroughly. If we had decided to go elsewhere, you guys would have¡­¡± he didn¡¯tplete his sentence, but the others understood the meaning. They apologized for stressing them but the couple waved it off. ¡°What you guys did wasn¡¯t a bad thing in the first ce and if not for that Killian, I¡¯m pretty sure you guys could have taken the seven down easily. After all, it¡¯s unheard of that a lower-ranked vampire possesses such ability. Here,¡± he handed a green pill each to the men and they immediately swallowed it without asking questions, confident that they wouldn¡¯t be poisoned. After a few minutes, they felt the effects of the wolfsbane disappear and their wounds began to recover. Thrilled by this, they showed their gratitude. ¡°My mate and I are going to see my parents. We¡¯ll be back on time to ruin that Ralton and also for the grand wee party for Zehelina,¡± Phoenix divulged. ¡°And here are the keys,¡± Lavana said as she walked over to Rndro who had already stood up to take them. ¡°We also got an announcement that the alpha ranking contest was postponed till further notice,¡± Rndro revealed causing Lavana to cock an eyebrow. ¡°Are they that shaken?¡± she asked but received no answer. She got on the sceptre and her mate joined her after having a private discussion with Zyair. ¡°Have a fun trip,¡± Phoenix said with his right hand around his mate¡¯s waist. ¡°You too,¡± Mel said. They all watched in awe as Enzo floated higher and headed south speedily. The world of wiz bloods was really different. 162 Light Wiz kingdom. Royal pce The king¡¯s study. King Vellio Antes was seated at his exquisite wooden desk reading an unrolled scroll when his right-hand man, Louis Frost entered his study that was attached to his room hastily. ¡°Buddy, what¡¯s up?¡± the king said without looking at the man. Louis stopped to bow his head slightly with his right hand across his chest in salutation, ¡°Greetings, your Majesty,¡± The king gave him a side eye and focused on the content of the scroll again. Seeing this, the brown-haired man sighed and stood upright before walking to sit in the chair opposite the king. He ced his hands on the table and sped his fingers with a grave expression deeply etched on his face. King Vellio put down the scroll and questioned, ¡°Louis, how many times have I told you that when we¡¯re in private, you aren¡¯t to address me with my title?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± the man couldn¡¯t find words to say and could only defeatedly sigh, ¡°Sorry, I keep forgetting,¡± was the only excuse he coulde up with after racking his brain for a short while. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Anyway, you¡¯re already here. Aren¡¯t you on your day off? Why did youe? Did you miss me that much?¡± the king asked with a curious gaze. ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s stop ying around. Ie with exclusive news,¡± said Louis. ¡°Oh, your wife is pregnant again? Is it twins likest time?¡± Beatrix¡¯s dad chuckled and then voiced out his thoughts with an amused face, ¡°I must say your seeds are really potent, hahaha,¡± Louis shook his head at his friend¡¯s antics, ¡°No, Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± King Vellio raised an eyebrow questioningly. ¡°Sorry, pal. It¡¯s not about me or my family. It¡¯s about the other wiz n,¡± Hearing this, the king¡¯szy look disappeared from his face and got substituted by a serious one rather.¡±Wyzeli-Sindi Landia? What about them? Are they devising a secret invasion again likest time? I¡¯m not like I was back then. If they try that again, I swear, I¡¯m going to pluck out Drake¡¯s balls and make him eat it!¡± ¡°Vellio, you want my opinion?¡± Louis asked calmly. The king nodded,¡±Sure,¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re more suited to be a hooligan,¡± ¡°Hooligan? What¡¯s wrong with being a hooligan king?¡± King Vellio questioned with a cocked eyebrow. Louis cleared his throat, ¡°Let¡¯s forget what I said. Buddy, I was informed that the queen of that n was killed mysteriously by three people. Two of the yers supposedly are from races long believed to be extinct. One was a mermaid and the other one was a dragon. The third one is a wolf blood but an Olmpha,¡± On hearing this information, the monarch¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°For real? What happened after that?¡± he asked with gleaming eyes. Louis internally sighed. This king was a lover of gossip. ¡°They also lost Antero Oswald,¡± The monarch¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Oh, that sorcerer. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s joined his ancestors,¡± the king said casually. ¡°That¡¯s not all. Herees the most interesting part,¡± Louis disclosed. ¡°Oh, tell me,¡± King Vellio encouraged keenly, rubbing his palms together. Louis began the tale, ¡°It¡¯s said that the array that hides the dark wiz world has cracked so much. If nothing is done about it, it will crash in a month or two. Plus, the king is dead. A bloody fight is bound to happen in the fight for the throne. It¡¯s said that the king had his men forcibly bring the Olmpha called Lavana and her mate into his realm but in the end, he lost his life and a strange demon serpent was released from his wife¡¯s mansion. Though it vanished when everyone thought the general had captured it, promising to never bother them again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But at the moment, most citizens are wary. They want to leave but King Drake¡¯s imprisoned brother, Drogo is out of prison and turns out to be a sorcerer. He¡¯s forbidden anyone from leaving. I-I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯d have loved toe after us since they suspect us to be harbouring the sorcerer who joined hands in wiping out queen Ambretta and Antero. But at the moment, they need food and their treasure house was emptied by the Olmpha and her mate who turned out to be stronger than he looks,¡± ¡°Wow. This is a lot of information. With the nature of that Drogo, he¡¯de to attack us since he believes we have no sorcerer. They¡¯ve got little to no treasures andck food. There¡¯s one ce they can get more and that¡¯s our kingdom. Even if I¡¯m just a warlock, I¡¯m not afraid of facing him head-on. However, I think you should strengthen the barrier as soon as possible triple-fold. Do that in three days at most. I¡¯ll have to go into seclusion and see if I can go a level higher. I don¡¯t want casualties in my kingdom again,¡± the ruler instructed gravely and Louis nodded his agreement. ¡°Oh, and about your earlier guess. My wife, Lalinta is pregnant again, this time with triplets,¡± he announced with a chuckle. ¡°Ooh, I knew it. I was right. That rod of yours¡­ be careful not to break it from too much work,¡± the king admonished. ¡°I think you should put yours to work on your wife so we can get another Beatrix. She is likeable but too picky with who holds her. If you can have another little princess whom I can pamper silly, that would be great,¡± The king rose from his seat and pointed his finger at his friend, ¡°Are you calling mezy, Louis? How about we switch ces and let¡¯s see if you have time to even kiss your wife. At least I make sure to share the bed with my wife no matter how busy I am. Besides, she¡¯s on protection at the moment. So no matter how hard my shaft works, I¡¯m not getting a baby any time soon. But it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s mutual. We wanna pamper Beatrix first. I think 3-5 kids are okay. You already have ten and the three in your wife¡¯s belly make it 13. Do you even recall their faces, much less their names and order of seniority? Your children all look like you, how do you tell them apart?¡± ¡°Em¡­ I think my wife asked me to buy sweets for her earlier. I¡¯m leaving. No need to send me off,¡± Louis turned and started scurrying out of the study while the monarch tittered. ¡°Make sure you satisfy her tonight. You know our women don¡¯t care about the pregnancy excuse. Make sure she faints and her love for you will increase,¡± King Vellio advised mockingly. Louis turned around, ¡°Oh, Vellio. I think you should fortify your seeds so that they can destroy the effect of that protection drink your wife is ingesting. Impregnate her by surprise. If you can do that, I¡¯ll eat only vegetables until that child turns three,¡± ¡°Oh, challenge epted. Remember your words, Louis,¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. And when is Phoenix returning?¡± ¡°Soon enough. But if he doesn¡¯te on time, I¡¯ll send men to get him and his mate¡­¡± the ruler covered his mouth, ¡°Pretend you didn¡¯t hear thest part,¡± ¡°Okay. I know nothing about him having a mate. I wonder what she¡¯ll look like. Refined and elegant but sharp-tongued like your wife? Or cute but a precarious schemer like your baby girl?¡± ¡°Go to your wife, Louis,¡± the king threw a book at thetter who easily caught it and without bothering to return it walked out of the study chuckling. When his friend was out of sight, the smile on the ruler¡¯s face vanished, ¡°This is indeed serious. I¡¯ll have to make use of that mirror and see what exactly the situation is over there. I need Phoenix¡¯s help though if I¡¯m to take down that sorcerer. I don¡¯t mind sacrificing my life. As long as my people are safe,¡± he muttered as he took out his maroon red scepter and sat on it. Firstly though, he needed to catch up with his wife for dinner or he¡¯ll be toast. He certainly didn¡¯t want to be kicked out of bed again. 163 Imperial garden. It was evening. King Vellio and his wife Valeria were seated opposite Peter and little Beatrix at a wooden table in the royal pavilion. The evening breeze delicately stroked them as it blew gently. The monarch¡¯s hair had been woven into seven braids and he was d in a in green t-shirt and ck shorts. He looked just like a regr guy without the crown and usual royal garb. His wife¡¯s auburn hair was tied in a single ponytail, her face was devoid of any makeup and not a single piece of jewellery could be found on her. She was attired in just a blue sleeveless top and loose ankle-length grey pants. This simple look did not in any way diminish her beauty. Peter sported curly auburn hair, ck earrings, a silver nose ring chain across the nose, a yellow tank top and blue ripped jeans. The little girl¡¯s auburn hair was in three ponytails adorned with silver packers and was d in a in pink chiffon gown that stopped an inch above the knee. A pleasant aroma permeated the air too, due to the mouth-watering fruits that were finely set on the table in an orderly fashion by the ck-haired head pce maid who was dressed in a white, ankle-length silk gown that had fine red flower patterns. ¡°Please, enjoy Your Majesties, Your Highnesses,¡± the head maid and the other four maids who apanied her to deliver the fruits said softly in sync, with their heads slightly bowed and their hands across their chests. The wiz king gave a dismissive wave, a smile stered on his lips, ¡°You can all leave. Thank you for your hard work. Be sure to sleep early,¡± he advised and they nodded before thanking him again. Then they turned around to leave, one after the other in a straight line, making no sound as they walked away, carrying several empty trays. ¡°Alright!¡± he pped once and rubbed his palms together, ¡°Our table¡¯s all set. Who¡¯s hungry?¡± Beatrix raised her hand and without waiting for any other utterance from her dad, she quickly picked up a rare fruit and bit off a part of it with her eyes closed. A secondter she opened them, ¡°Mmn! Dad, it¡¯s delicious,¡± she said with sparkling eyes. ¡°Baby girl, you¡¯re supposed to wait for us to begin before you dig in,¡± her mom chided. The little one furrowed her brows, ¡°Dad said we can ignore many rules here, right? Mom, I¡¯m so hungry after all the ¡®training¡¯ you made me do,¡± ¡°But it¡¯s your punishment for performing poorly in the morning, darling,¡± ¡°I know. I only got distracted by two maids having a petty fight!¡± Beatrix defended. She¡¯d been asked to leapfrog around her manor for 3 hours but halfway shepletely stopped and got engrossed in spectating a fight, even adding fuel to the fire. So her mum told her she would starve in the afternoon and split some small logs of wood with a small axe as her punishment. ¡°I ordered them to do so, and you failed woefully,¡± her mother calmly spoke as she peeled off the skin of a purple round fruit. ¡°But I¡¯ve been really patient enough to wait for them to deliver the fruits. I really wanted to go to the kitchen to eat, Mum,¡± Beatrix revealed as she ate more of her chosen rare fruit. ¡°Slow down, Riri,¡± admonished Peter. ¡°Do you know how hungry I am, big brother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t but you should know we aren¡¯t going to steal what¡¯s yours from you,¡± She nodded and reduced her eating pace. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see big sis again,¡± she whimpered. ¡°Me too! I want to see what my daughter-inw looks like. Beatrix, you kept it hidden for so long,¡± said the queen with longing. ¡°I even offered youpensation for you to spit it out days ago,¡± her father added. ¡°It was just a piece of candy. Why should I sell high-ss info for just a piece of candy? You think I¡¯m easy to mislead?¡± Beatrix answered leisurely, not in the least remorseful about her action. ¡°And I asked you to pay a cheap amount to get information from me. But what did you do? You showed me a middle finger and proudly told me you could get it for cheaper. You¡¯re the one whose stinginess didn¡¯t fetch you what you wanted. Whyin?¡± said Peter with a cocked brow. ¡°You dare ask your dad to pay 2 million just for a piece of news?¡± questioned the king with a raised eyebrow. Peter scoffed, ¡°I actually gave you a discount of minus one dor since we¡¯re father and son. But you still didn¡¯t take the offer. Stop ying the victim here,¡± ¡°How is that any different?¡± Beatrix asked. ¡°A discount is a discount. Of course, there¡¯s a great difference. One has six nines attached to the number one while the other has so many zeros attached to the number two. If you look at it, zero means super-high-ss, expensive, or worthless in some cases,¡± ¡°Where did you learn such rubbish from?¡± his mom asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Now let me finish my exnation. So many nines close to that figure called one means that you have more worth for your money. It carries more weight and power that zerosck and six of those nines are not that expensive either. Just fitting for the information that he sought from me,¡± ¡°Your exnation doesn¡¯t make sense, big brother,¡± Beatrix pointed out after spitting out the seeds of the fruit in her right palm. ¡°Show some respect, little girl,¡± Peter chastised. Thetter scoffed, ¡°I respect those who respect themselves. You clearly have no shame,¡± ¡°So I¡¯m shameless for offering a high price for high-ss info? What about Dad who isn¡¯t willing to spend a dime to get top information? He tried topensate you with candy. How much is a candy worth?¡± ¡°If he¡¯d given me a box of choctes, 2 new dresses, 2 more tiaras and more bedtime stories, I would have considered selling the information to Daddy,¡± Beatrix defended. ¡°How is your condition any lesser than mine, if not more?¡± Peter questioned. Does this baby girl know the worth of one tiara? ¡°I didn¡¯t shamelessly ask for money like you. I asked for what money could buy. I asked for things that would make me look cuter. Can money make you look any more handsome than you already are?¡± ¡°Is that apliment or an insult?¡± Peter questioned with arms folded. She shrugged, ¡°Whatever you take it as,¡± Peter just sighed and shook his head. If he took all of his little sis¡¯ words to heart, he¡¯d chase her with a cane. She¡¯s just like Phoenix. ¡°If your brother¡¯s men didn¡¯t leak the news, we¡¯d remain in the dark,¡± the queen said while feeding her husband a strawberry., ¡°Peter knew too but he didn¡¯t say,¡± Beatrix revealed, pointing at her older brother. ¡°Why drag me into this?¡± Peter asked with a pissed face. His few encounters with Phoenix¡¯s mate weren¡¯t that good except for the part when they all performed a special song together in the woods at that time. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that it¡¯s bad to perish alone?¡± his sister questioned him back with an impish look. He shook his head with a sigh and focused on eating the watermelon in his hand. This little sis, he won¡¯t allow her to ruin his good mood.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat. Then we¡¯ll go for that raceter. I bet I¡¯ll win,¡± the king said vainly. His wife put down the berry that she was about to feed him, ¡°Hmph! Big talk, Vee. I¡¯ll be the winner,¡± ¡°Yeah. Mum and I will sit together on Alvana and win. Daddy, you have to prepare to dress like a cute princess, you and big brother,¡± the little one giggled. Alvana was the queen¡¯s sceptre¡¯s name. Peter frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t sign up. Why¡¯re you adding me to this silly game?¡± ¡°Would you rather do a thousand pushups amidst hungry snakes?¡± the king asked with a cocked right eyebrow. Hearing this, Peter nervouslyughed, ¡°Who said I¡¯m not participating? I am!¡± he then proposed, ¡°Dad, how about we ride my sceptre Frander this time?¡± The monarch quickly turned him down, ¡°No way! We¡¯ll just lose,¡± ¡°Have a little more confidence in your son, Vellio,¡± his wife chided, poking at his head. ¡°Hey! That hurt,¡± he moured with a fake crying expression, leading her to roll her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll make it hurt less with a special kick like that of our wedding night,¡± she said using voice transmission technique. At that, his face paled and he quickly picked up an apple and brought it close to her mouth. ¡°Please eat and show mercy, darling. I don¡¯t want to die,¡± he implored, using the same technique. ¡°Peter¡¯s sceptre will be used for the ride. You agree?¡± He nodded, ¡°Sure. I was just joking earlier,¡± She bit on the apple and cut out a small part of it. Then she began to chew on it with delight. ¡°It tastes amazing just like you, Vee,¡± she said before biting off another part to chew until the apple had been reduced to half. Then Vellio finished the other half with relish. The siblings pretended they didn¡¯t see this couple trying to rub their love into their eyes and focused on eating instead. But when they were about to kiss, Peter had to clear his throat and speak up. ¡°Do you two mind that there is a handsome adult and a pitiful kid here trying to survive?¡± Beatrix instantly gave him a stink eye, ¡°Who are you calling pitiful? You¡¯re the pathetic one!¡± Their parents looked at Peter and then at their daughter, ¡°What? We aren¡¯tmitting a crime, are we?¡± their Dad asked with a look of bewilderment. 164 ¡°Mom, Dad, how about you guys at least maintain the rule of self-discipline?¡± Peter offered. ¡°Are you calling uswless?¡± their mom asked with a thin smile. ¡°Beatrix, did you hear me say such a thing?¡± Peter asked his sister and thetter shook her head.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I asked you a question and you¡¯re asking someone else. Is that how you reply to your mum now?¡± the queen questioned with a displeased countenance. ¡°How about we just focus on downing the fruits, as many as our guts could possibly take, and then you guys can y your boring game of love in your room after the race?¡± Peter suggested again with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re like this because you don¡¯t want a family dinner and outing?¡± the king questioned. Peter shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Are you actually unhappy because Phoenix might be returning with my big sis soon?¡± Beatrix asked unexpectedly. Peter wore a look of astonishment, ¡°Why would you think such a thing, Riri? Of course, I want to see them again,¡± ¡°But you won¡¯t be happy to see one of them, right?¡± his mum asked this time. ¡°Can you guys just let me eat in peace? It¡¯s a family dinner, right? Let¡¯s just eat, less talking. We do the race and retire to bed, please!¡± he stressed and then continued eating his chosen fruit. Vellio rose from his seat and walked to Peter, ¡°Did you two have a conflict because of his mate?¡± he asked his son, using the voice transmission technique. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to talk about this. Let¡¯s get whatever that¡¯s left on the list done and go to sleep,¡± Peter answered without using the technique. His dad sighed, ¡°Stand up, young man,¡± ¡°What? If I don¡¯t obey, what are you going to do? Beat the life out of me? Or break my bones? I¡¯m not afraid of you, old man,¡± Peter harrumphed and picked up another fruit. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not here as a warlock, a wiz king or a man with great authority. I¡¯m here so we can talk things out as father and son!¡± Vellio calmly responded. ¡°This is clearly not the right time to do it, Dad. And even if it was, I¡¯ll still not talk,¡± Peter snapped. ¡°Young man, I said stand up and I¡¯m not repeating my words again,¡± Vellio ordered. ¡°Dad, just do your worst. I know you won¡¯t kill me anyway,¡± the unbothered Peter said and continued munching on the fruit. ¡°Okay,¡± contrary to Peter¡¯s expectations of being punished in some way, his dad simply walked to sit close to his wife once again and then they began to discuss using the voice technique andugh. Peter, on the other hand, was a bit unsettled in his heart as to why his dad didn¡¯t force him to stand up. What was he cooking? This man was no less of a schemer than his wife! ¡®Should I stand up now or not?¡¯ he thought with uncertainty. ¡°I see we came on time! You guys are eating without Phoenix, huh?¡± a melodious masculine voice rang out, making the family to look in one particr direction. A tall, magenta-haired young man with purple eyes and pink lips ascended the stairs of the pavilion, hands in his pockets, dressed in a casual light blue loose woollen sweater and white shorts, with white flip-flops for footwear. ¡°Phoenix!¡± ¡°Son!¡± ¡°My boy!¡± ¡°Eldest brother!¡± the little one eximed in happiness and quickly rose from her seat. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± she cried out as she rushed excitedly to him. Phoenix removed his hands from his pants pockets, caught her and carried her in his right arm, stroking her head while she giggled. ¡°You¡¯re never that way with me. Am I even your brother?¡± Peter sulkily said. She stuck out her tongue at him, ¡°He¡¯s my favourite, so is my big sis,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be biased toward me, okay,¡± Phoenix advised after nting a peck on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not! You¡¯re not like him who only reads boring history books and¡­ and scary stories as bedtime stories. How does he expect me to have sweet dreams? And he always tells me to¡­¡± Phoenix ced his left index finger on her lips, ¡°Shh! Less talking, baby girl,¡± He then carried her towards Peter who had already stood up. ¡°Here¡¯s Riri,¡± he handed the unwilling Beatrix to Peter who eagerly carried her in his left arm with an amused look. ¡°Look, it¡¯s destined that I¡¯ll carry you tonight, despite all your designs. Hahaha,¡± Beatrix pouted with arms crossed and harrumphed, ¡°You¡¯re just lucky tonight,¡± she said before looking away. He stroked her hair gently, ¡°Riri dear, I promise not to read scary stories to you anymore. I¡¯ll just read the history books alone,¡± At that, Beatrix started to struggle, ¡°Put me down, you viin!¡± s, she was in no way a match for him and could only give up after seeing she was struggling to escape in vain. And it didn¡¯t look like Phoenix was nning on getting her back. What hard luck! Phoenix walked to his adoptive parents who were still seated but wore unhappy faces. ¡°Son, you finally know the way back home, huh?¡± the queen questioned with arms folded. Phoenix quickly went down to his knees, his hands across his chest with a guilty look, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, Dad. I was supposed to return long ago but em¡­¡± ¡°You found your mate for so long and didn¡¯t even bother toe introduce her to us. Are you afraid that we¡¯ll steal her from you?¡± the king asked. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m wrong,¡± Phoenix took out a long ck cane from his spatial ring and handed it to the king, ¡°Here, Dad. Please discipline me as you see fit, so I won¡¯t make such an error again,¡± The king threw away the cane, ¡°Who wants to hit you?¡± ¡°How can you not get it? Where is my daughter-inw?¡± his mum demanded, to the point of rising from her seat and looking around. ¡°Yeah, where is my big sis?¡± Beatrix asked, also looking around for any trace of her sworn sister. ¡°If you forgive me, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Phoenix said with a smile. With a cocked brow, Queen Valeria asked, ¡°So you know how to bargain now, Fee Fee?¡± ¡°Mom, stop calling me that,¡± Phoenix said in a small voice. The Queen scrunched her eyebrows, ¡°I bathed you for at least a year and that¡¯s the beautiful nickname I gave you. What? Is it now wrong to call you Fee Fee?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Phoenix whined. This woman was so hell-bent on embarrassing him. ¡°Your mom is right. Fee Fee, don¡¯t try to dodge the crucial thing. Where is your mate? Why didn¡¯t you bring her with you?¡± the king said in support of his beloved spouse. ¡°But I stated my condition already,¡± Phoenix shrugged. ¡°Okay,¡± Vellio rose and helped Phoenix get to his feet, and then warmly embraced him, patting his back for a while. Then they parted. ¡°Mom, are you not going to hug me?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°Men and women should keep their distance,¡± she said with arms folded, looking away from him with a scoff. ¡°So why doesn¡¯t it apply to Dad?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a couple,¡± she retorted. ¡°And what about us two? Where is it stated that a mom can¡¯t hug her beloved son?¡± ¡°If I hug you, you¡¯ll bring out my daughter-inw?¡± the queen questioned. He smilingly nodded, ¡°Definitely,¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± in a second her face changed from sulky to enthusiastic as she rushed to hug her son tightly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back,¡± she said, ¡°We all missed you,¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s my mate you miss more,¡± Phoenix said, trying to part with her for the hug was bing suffocating to him. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve hugged. Please let go of me,¡± he beseeched but his mum didn¡¯t seem to want to let go any time soon. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s here with us,¡± Phoenix had to divulge. 165 On hearing this, she quickly let go of him and looked around, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with us right now,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°But I don¡¯t see her. You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to pull out your ears,¡± the queen warned but then a sweet feminine voice got her and the others¡¯ attention.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mate isn¡¯t lying,¡± They looked around but still found no one. ¡°Big sis, save me!¡± Beatrice cried out with her arms stretched. She and Peter recognized that voice easily. ¡°Ok dear,¡± the voice rang out again and soon all had to watch as Beatrix was suddenly taken away from Peter. ¡°Phoenix, your mate is invisible?¡± Queen Valeria asked in surprise. He nodded in confirmation, ¡°Yup,¡± ¡°So she saw me inelegant?¡± she asked again. ¡°She saw everything,¡± Phoenix said before covering his mouth to suppress augh but his trembling shoulders betrayed him. Lavana cancelled the invisibility skill and all could see her dressed in a ck sequined knee-length gown that highly emphasized her feminine shape. Her red hair was in two ponytails yet they still went past her knees. For footwear, she sported silver slippers. Her face was devoid of make-up but still left many beauties in the dust. She stroked Beatrix¡¯s hair gently, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± she asked the little one with a smile. Thetter energetically nodded, ¡°I missed you so much, big sis,¡± she responded emotionally. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry,¡± Lavana wiped a sneaky tear that slid down Beatrix¡¯s right eyelid. ¡°I¡¯m here now, okay? I¡¯m going to y with you for as long as you like,¡± she then nted a peck on the kid¡¯s forehead. Beatrix nodded with a sniff, ¡°Okay,¡± her sad face immediately changed to a cheerful one. ¡°So, when is the marriage happening, so I can prepare the dance I promised earlier?¡± ¡°Too nosy,¡± was Lavana¡¯s simple reply before handing her back to Peter. ¡°Hi, Peter. Long time no see!¡± she greeted cheerfully. With a phoney smile, he managed to reply, ¡°Hi, Phoenix¡¯s mate. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± then he pointed ahead, ¡°Go on, they¡¯re the ones dying to see you,¡± ¡°You keep quite a grudge, don¡¯t you?¡± she said with a small voice while still maintaining her smile. ¡°Of course. I was thrashed because of you. Performing a song together isn¡¯t enough,¡± Peter also said in a small voice. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll have a brawl someday. If you win, I get to be your ve for a day but if I win¡­¡± she chuckled evilly before leaving while he scoffed. Wasn¡¯t she just an Omega with strange fire and ice powers? So what if she miraculously changed from skinny to a plump beauty before theirst meeting? So what if she knew the mermaid¡¯s song? That doesn¡¯t mean he will really fear her. Lavana walked forward to Phoenix¡¯s parents and went to her knees with a solemn expression, her hands across her chest, her head slightly bowed. ¡°Unfilial daughter-inw is here,¡± she stated, ¡°Please forgive me for noting to see you on time,¡± ¡°Oh my! Phoenix, you¡¯re blessed really. Come on my dear, no need to keep kneeling. We can¡¯t have you hurt your precious knees,¡± the Queen quickly helped Lavana get up and then started to examine her, nodding often. ¡°Very good!¡± she apuded in satisfaction. Then she used the voice transmission technique to question, ¡°Tell me dear, has he smacked your butt yet? When am I getting a grandkid?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lavana stared at the queen in astonishment. ¡°I see! You¡¯re shy. No worries, there¡¯s all the time to tell meter,¡± the queen had stopped using the voice transmission technique. She took out a beautiful wooden chair from her spatial ring and made Lavana sit on it, ¡°Which of these do you fancy, my dear?¡± she asked, pointing at the trays of fruits finely arranged on the table. ¡°Um¡­¡± Lavana looked at Phoenix who nodded for her to be a bit morex. Lavana picked a watermelon slice and smilingly replied to the queen, ¡°Mum, I like this,¡± ¡°Ooh, you see that, Vellio? She¡¯s already calling me Mum!¡± Valeria squealed. Peter sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know her name!¡± His mum rolled her eyes, ¡°Wet nket. Of course, I¡¯ll know thatter on. You¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯ve got a new child, aren¡¯t you?¡± she chided her son and then wore a charming smile as she looked at Lavana once again. Phoenix¡¯s mate was already eating the watermelon slowly. ¡°You eat beautifully,¡± the king¡¯s wife praised with sparkles in her eyes. Peter scoffed again but his mom feigned not hearing him. Vellio and his wife sat in their previous seats and watched Lavana happily eat the fruit slice, ¡°Mom, Dad, this tastes amazing. It¡¯s the best!¡± she praised. ¡°Of course! These were grown in rich, special soil and have had their fill of refined water. How could theypare with ordinary fruits outside? Ignorant!¡± Peter said to his brother¡¯s mate, using voice transmission this time. She paid him no heed however and cheerfully spoke to her mate¡¯s parents, ¡°I feel so happy to finally meet you. And about the kids¡¯ issue, we n on having ten,¡± she disclosed. ¡°Wow! Ten?¡± the king and his wife eximed. ¡°Yeah. We agreed on it a few days ago,¡± Phoenix was already seated on a chair that he¡¯d taken from his storage ring. He picked up a rare fruit and started eating it, ¡°Delicious. I¡¯ve so much missed this,¡± Then he picked another one of the small brown fruit, ¡°This is a rare fruit we call Ah-Kilse. Don¡¯t mind its rough look. Have a taste, dear,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lavana let him feed her the fruit and her eyes soon widened, ¡°It¡¯s even better than the watermelon,¡± she eximed with delight. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a rare fruit,¡± Peter chipped in as he took a white, round, spiky fruit and cut it open with a knife. Then he took out the seeds, scooped out the edible part of it with a spoon and fed it to his sister who looked more rxed seated on hisp. ¡°Brother, it tastes good. No wonder you like it,¡± she said after licking her lips. ¡°I love Kilcetta fruit since young. The seeds are what I¡¯m mostly after,¡± Peter put one of the seeds into his mouth and chewed it. ¡°Big brother, won¡¯t it grow in your stomach?¡± Beatrix said as she scooped more of the fruit¡¯s eatable part to eat. ¡°You know the answer to that, don¡¯t you?¡± Peter replied as he ate more of the seeds. ¡°Want one?¡± he offered but she shook her head. ¡°No. My teeth aren¡¯t strong enough to chew it,¡± she replied. ¡°I made you like Kilcetta, so reward me,¡± Peter pressed, also lowering his head. ¡°Okay,¡± Beatrix delivered a peck to Peter¡¯s left cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel that,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy,¡± she responded, taking another different fruit that had a blue colour and ¡®S¡¯ shape, ¡°Here, have a taste. Kilcetta is good. But Hilkinia fruit still remains my favourite,¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not eating that. I¡¯m allergic to it,¡± ¡°Have a taste, after all, she tasted yours,¡± Phoenix suddenly said, attracting the others¡¯ attention. ¡°I won¡¯t do such!¡± Peter insisted. ¡°Since you¡¯re allergic to that,¡± Phoenix took out a ck fruit that smelled bad out of his spatial ring. It had the shape of an apple with some white bumps on it. ¡°Kyh-Syl fruit? Where did you get that?¡± the rather excited Peter said in contrast to the others who didn¡¯t like the smell one bit. Beatrix got off her brother¡¯sp and went to her previous seat. ¡°You want it?¡± Phoenix asked his sibling. ¡°I crave it even in my sleep. Gimme that!¡± ¡°Uh-uh. Say the word,¡± ¡°Please, my dear older brother. I need it in my life,¡± Peter implored with his palms pressed together. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s yours,¡± Phoenix threw it to thetter who quickly kept it in his second spatial ring. ¡°Thank you,¡± Peter said in gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lavana¡¯s mate then took out a pink pear-shaped fruit, ¡°Mum, this is for you,¡± he handed it to the excited queen. ¡°Thank you, Fee Fee,¡± she happily said, keeping it in her second storage ring. ¡°So where¡¯s mine?¡± Vellio asked. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t mind sharing a fruit. So I figured one is enough for you two,¡± Phoenix replied. He then took out a small green wooden box from his right pocket and gave it to the little one. She didn¡¯t need to open it to know its content because despite being sealed the fragrance of the special berries inside still escaped. ¡°Thank you, Eldest brother. You¡¯re the best!¡± she squealed. ¡°And for you,¡± Phoenix turned to his mate. Instead of bringing out a fruit as they¡¯d expected, he delivered a brief kiss to her. ¡°Wow!¡± the queen apuded, ¡°When is the wedding? If you want, it can happen tonight or tomorrow,¡± Peter scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re more eager than the couple for the marriage. You don¡¯t even care that I exist here, still single,¡± ¡°You dare toin? You rejected that girl I showed you that time without batting an eyelid. She was among the top nobledies in this kingdom. And you dare run your mouth?¡± Valeria scolded. ¡°I don¡¯t like arranged marriages. Besides, I have a mate out there!¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯ve already rejected her yesterday,¡± ¡°What? How¡¯d you know that, Mum?¡± Peter looked surprised then he added, ¡°She actually wasn¡¯t my type and she didn¡¯t seem interested in being my mate either. Although I wore a mask to hide my identity from her,¡± His mum sighed, ¡°I just wonder how you¡¯ll get a second chance mate. It¡¯s something rare!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mum. I had 6 rejections before finding my beloved here. So he still has hope,¡± Phoenix smilingly reassured. ¡°What?¡± the others, except Lavana, eximed. 166 ¡°And unlike Peter, most of those unworthy females initiated the rejection,¡± he added. ¡°Oh my!¡± Valeria looked heartbroken, ¡°Those stupid girls, they put you in a lot of pain. And you didn¡¯t tell me!¡± her sad countenance soon became cheerful again, ¡°Anyway, they say disappointments are blessings. It¡¯s good they spurned you, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t get me this specialdy,¡±\ Lavana felt this queen would be a top actress in the human territory. And she could be troublesome whenever she wanted; this was masked by her innocent face. ¡°Silly me. I got carried away and I forgot to ask. What¡¯s your name, my dear?¡± the queen inquired finally. ¡°I¡¯m Lavana McKenny and I¡¯m from the mermaid n, a siren to be precise,¡± Hearing this, Peter spat out the seeds in his mouth, looking at his brother¡¯s mate in shock, ¡°Siren?¡± Since when was this Omega a Siren? Or did Phoenix ask her to say this considering the existing feud between wolf bloods and the wiz bloods? He couldn¡¯t believe she had the audacity to lie before royalties! ¡°You¡¯re a siren?¡± the king and his wife asked in shock. She smilingly nodded in response, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m thest of my n,¡± Peter scoffed at her reply. ¡°You can lie so well, huh? I¡¯m going to expose you for what you really are, bitch!¡± he warned her using voice transmission. She meaningfully smiled at him and then faced her inws again. Peter felt like beating her silly for that action of hers. ¡°You¡¯re just lucky that Phoenix¡¯s with you. I look forward to that brawl. I¡¯m going to make sure I break all your bones!¡± he warned again but she paid him no heed. *** An hourter, The King and Phoenix were the only ones left in the pavilion as Vellio had asked his adoptive son to stay back after making the others leave. The sceptre race had been postponed to the next day due to Lavana¡¯s arrival. Vellio¡¯s smile faltered and a solemn look made an appearance on his face, ¡°Phoenix, do you know why I asked you to stay behind?¡± ¡°Um¡­ we have a lot to catch up on since I¡¯ve been away for quite some time?¡± ¡°Not that. Phoenix, it¡¯s about your mate. Her name¡¯s Lavana I McKenny,¡± At that, Phoenix nodded, ¡°Yeah,¡± ¡°You asked her to lie to us because you¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll not approve of her if we knew she was of wolf blood and a wolf sovereign at that? If I guess correctly, you two are behind the situation that our rival n is currently facing,¡± the king said calmly. Phoenix started to exin, ¡°I just apanied Blood Star¡¯s chosen group to the triennial werewolfpetition but there was foul y and nothing was done about it, so I guess anger got the best of me and I killed the supposed winner. And then Lavana¡¯s ex-mate came into the picture. That¡¯s how her identity as the heir of the McKennys and as an Olmpha was revealed. I knew trouble would follow but it came sooner than I expected and that¡¯s why Queen Ambretta and sorcerer Antero lost their lives,¡± Vellio nodded sagely and then continued his interrogation, ¡°Reports say that three people killed the queen and four dealt with Antero. So who are the extra two people who assisted? I mean the dragon and the mermaid,¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but the queen was killed by one person and Antero was defeated by two people,¡± Phoenix said with a serious tone. ¡°Exin,¡± the king pressed. ¡°Actually, Lavana didn¡¯t lie about her identity. She¡¯s just like me but with one more identity,¡± Phoenix disclosed with a lower tone. ¡°A tribrid?¡± King Vellio eximed using voice transmission. He didn¡¯t want any undeserving person to hear by any means. Phoenix nodded and also replied with the technique, ¡°Yes, Dad. Beatrix already knows and Peter has seen some of her powers but he doesn¡¯t know about her having several identities. That¡¯s why he reacted that way earlier. But I¡¯m not going to let him know about it. The fewer the people who know, the better,¡± ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, son, my lips are sealed. And thank you for telling me this. If you encounter any issue that you can¡¯t solve, even though I¡¯m weaker than you both, I¡¯ll still do my best to help out,¡± the king pledged. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need for that. And the enemies who know about our existence as a hybrid and tribrid couple are gone,¡± There was still one though, Glinda¡¯s brother but he wasn¡¯t a threat at all. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure some other existing supernatural ns may have gotten information about your mate being an Olmpha. I think it¡¯s best for her to be here to be safer,¡± Vellio suggested.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That¡¯ll be done after two important things are done. One of them will be done soon; the other might take a bit longer,¡± ¡°Is it about the vow she made to deal with Ralton?¡± the king questioned in curiosity. Phoenix nodded before speaking, ¡°Yeah. When I met Lavana, she was skinny and it was easy to see she¡¯d gone through a lot. You know the Remingtons ruined mine and her childhood. I was fortunate to have you rescue me early but she had no one. It¡¯s a few days ago that she underwent a huge transformation and the current her is the final look,¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯ste. Go have some rest. I still have a few matters to attend to before joining my wife,¡± ¡°Alright Dad,¡± Phoenix stood up and stretched his hands sideways for a bit and then dropped them, ¡°Goodnight,¡± ¡°Night, my boy,¡± Vellio said with a smile and Phoenix vanished. Now that no one was with him, the king¡¯s eyes changed to a glowing red. ¡°Stop hiding. Come out this moment,¡± he said as he rose from his seat. A few seconds passed and no one showed up. ¡°I warned you,¡± the king took out his maroon-red sceptre and threw it into the flower shrubs on his left. Immediately, a brown-haired man dressed in a servant¡¯s robe was forced toe out. The force of the sceptre which had now stopped right in front of him, made several chills run down his spine. ¡°Tell your master that if this happens again, I will pay a ¡®visit¡¯ to that little n of yours. And here,¡± Vellio threw a golden pill at the man who quickly caught it, ¡°Swallow it,¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the man quickly swallowed the pill. ¡°You can go now,¡± the king pointed toward the exit of the garden before vanishing with his sceptre that had returned to him. ¡­ Now that he was the only one left in the pavilion, the man didn¡¯t feel any relief. He tried to upchuck what he just swallowed, to no avail. He decided to send the king¡¯s message via a red floating mirror to his master whose face was concealed by a mask. A minute after doing that, he slumped to the floor of the pavilion, lifeless and his body dried up. He was of the almost extinct demon hyena n whose speciality was disguise, infiltration, stealth, chaos, illusion and assassination. Whatever he was here for, King Vellio didn¡¯t let him seed. It was also time to strengthen the security of the kingdom and carry out a thorough search in secret to take down the enemies disguised as one of their own. *** Peter was about to sleep when he felt a hand tap him on the shoulder. He opened his eyes in annoyance but when he saw who it was, he quickly sat up and subconsciously retreated with nervousness clearly spelt on his face. ¡°Phoenix? W-Why are you here?¡± he asked, trying not to sound tense. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy to see me?¡± Phoenix who¡¯d now sat on the bed asked with arms crossed. His brother frantically shook his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to beat you up, I promise,¡± Hearing this, Peter felt relieved. It¡¯s good, he won¡¯t get a ck eye today. ¡°I just came to ask something that¡¯s been bothering me,¡± ¡°Ask away,¡± Peter encouraged. ¡°Earlier, how many times did you threaten my beloved?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Peter wasn¡¯t expecting this sort of question at all. ¡°You heard me right,¡± ¡°This¡­ Okay, I did so a few times,¡± Peter admitted. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s all I wanted to hear. Bye!¡± Phoenix vanished. Peter clutched his chest as he let out a sigh of relief. When he was about to lie down to rest, he saw a figure seated on the couch at the extreme staring at him with a creepy smile. ¡°Phoenix?¡± Hadn¡¯t he left just now? What was he doing here again? He got off the bed and cautiously walked to him. ¡°Brother, I¡­ What do you want from me?¡± he nervously questioned. But the Phoenix didn¡¯t say a word and just kept beaming. It was then that it dawned on him that this was a copy of Phoenix. Copies don¡¯t talk but fight half as good as their master. And since Phoenix was capable of replicating himself, it only meant one thing- he was a sorcerer. He must have sent this copy to deprive him of sleep since it didn¡¯t show any intention to fight him. ¡®Lavana, you told your mate about me, didn¡¯t you? I won¡¯t forget this,¡¯ he swore in his heart as he sat on the bed again. Since he couldn¡¯t sleep, coffee and reading books would be hispanions for the night. A/n: Thanks for reading. I hope you liked the chapters. Do leave a little gift if you so wish. And also, read other books on the app. ept my kisses! ?? 167 Ralton Pack Alpha¡¯s office. Alpha ke sat cross-legged in his official chair, slightly spinning it after dialling a number. Less than a minuteter, the other party answered, ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha ke!¡± ¡°Go straight to the point, Alterio,¡± the Alpha King said impatiently. ¡°Finn Syner¡¯s been located. He¡¯s hiding in the human territory at an old, widowed woman¡¯s home in a remote vige, faking amnesia,¡± The Alpha looked unbothered, ¡°Mhm?¡± ¡°Your son¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown, but we¡¯re trying our best to locate him. Also, our men have gathered that the Olmpha and her mate aren¡¯t travelling with the Blood Star group. Should we capture them for you, Alpha?¡± ¡°No need. They don¡¯t even count as hostages. Find the Olmpha¡¯s whereabouts. Don¡¯t do anything to her; Just capture her mate and kill him if he dares to resist. I will wait for her toe to y with me tomorrow,¡± Alpha ke said with a sinister tone. ¡°Noted, Alpha!¡± With that, the scowling Alpha cut the call andmenced reading through a document that needed his signature. But he just couldn¡¯t focus and put down the document after a few minutes with a sigh. He thought, ¡®Having one child is indeed an issue. Since Chase¡¯s been so excellent and I didn¡¯t want the bloody fight for the throne between siblings, I decided to stick with having just one son, my heir. But now, look what¡¯s happened! At this rate, I can be considered childless. Anita can no longer give me a son ready to inherit my throne. I guess I¡¯ll find someone else younger in secret and after 20 years, I¡¯ll present my heir. In the meantime, I can continue enjoying the benefits of being Alpha again,¡¯ He spun the chair around severally while smiling to himself. ¡°I reduced that father of yours to something below me. You¡¯re just a bird who grew wings, Lavana. You think you have the upper hand already just because you have nine tails and can turn invisible?¡± he sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see tomorrow that I¡¯m not ke Remington for nothing,¡± He startedughing evilly as he envisioned how the Olmpha would miserably die by his hands, just like her father. ¡°It seems the honour of dealing with Olmphas is reserved for me alone and who am I to refuse? Hahaha!¡± *** Afternoon, Light Wiz Kingdom. After breakfast, Queen Valeria had excitedly taken Lavana out on a tour of the wiz kingdom. Shepelled Phoenix to apany the King in his study in attending to pressing kingdom matters. But after hours of assisting him, Phoenix made up an excuse to leave and began to look for Lavana. He finally found her in a famous dance studio in the kingdom where Lavana had long been outshowed by the queen and little Beatrix. It was then his mate knew where the little girl¡¯s dancing skills came from. The Queen was reluctant to let go of her daughter-inw but with the promise to see her again soon, Phoenix was allowed to bring his mate to his mansion, which was the third biggest in the pce. ¡­ Phoenix room. As they entered, Lavana marvelled at how posh and spacious it was. ¡°Wow! Your room could fit a thousand people!¡± she eximed with broadened eyes. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. It won¡¯t fit that many people,¡± Phoenix controverted. ¡°It will, no matter their body size. And this bed is so big and spacious. I bet 15 people can lie on it without issues,¡± ¡°Anything you say, honey,¡± he knew if he said it¡¯s not that big, his mate would pout. Better to agree with whatever she says. If she thinks something is nice or big, then it is. Lavana walked to the window and opened it. She was met with the beautiful sight and amazing smell ofvender flowers nted in seven rows in the backyard garden. He walked to her who already looked very pleased, hands in his pockets, ¡°I had them nted before thepetition. And my servants sped up their growth. You like them?¡± ¡°I do. Thank you so much!¡± she stood on her toes to gift him a quick kiss. Afterwards, they admired the view for a while before shutting the window. Then his happy mate ran to the other end of the room toward something that got her attention. A ck, long wooden vase on the floor with intricate golden patterns all around it. In it were artificial golden branches and silver flowers that looked real from afar. ¡°Phoenix, this vase is beautiful. And it looks priceless too. Is it an antique?¡± ¡°Em, it¡¯s not really an antique. I had my butler get it from the wiz market about a week ago. I don¡¯t really care much about decorations. Before now, my ce was the inest of all mansions in the royal pce but well¡­¡± he shrugged, ¡°I can¡¯t have youe and stare at empty walls, right? She smilingly nodded, ¡°Right, thank you for your effort,¡± ¡°No need to thank me, dear. It¡¯s what I should do. Anything to make you happy,¡± ¡°Okay. Here¡¯s your reward,¡± she slightly levitated and delivered a peck on his forehead. ¡°Can you go lower a bit?¡± he requested. ¡°Nope,¡± she tly declined and made for something else that got her attention- arge painting of an auburn-haireddy in a brown t-shirt and white skirt hung on the wall. She couldn¡¯t make out the features though.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did Beatrix make this?¡± she asked, trying to suppress the mirth. It¡¯s not nice tough at someone¡¯s efforts¡­ He shook his head, ¡°I did. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to my teacher in that aspect so¡­¡± ¡°You did well. In fact, it¡¯s the best painting I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s one of a kind¡­.¡± Phoenix interrupted her, ¡°Stop praising me. I know you want tough. It¡¯s an insult to the eyes, just say so!¡± ¡°Mate, who did you draw?¡± Lavana asked, trying her utmost to not let augh slip. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s your mother-inw,¡± Phoenix disclosed. ¡°What?¡± Lavana eximed. She looked at the painting and recalled what the Queen looked like. In no way did the figure in this painting bear a resemnce with her! ¡°Are you sure?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking again with a tone of disbelief. He nodded in response and she covered her mouth to let out a titter which soon became a heartyugh. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ so unbelievable,¡± ¡°Even now, I still can¡¯t believe the queen made me hang it in my room to date as punishment,¡± Phoenix said with a cross look. ¡°Oh dear. It¡¯s not that bad, honestly. You tried. I can¡¯t even draw, let alone paint. So you did well,¡± she said soothingly. With an eyebrow lifted, he answered, ¡°Oh? But I drew her mouth in a crooked manner and her left eye was bigger than the right, hell, even one hand was longer than the other, and I gave her one bow leg. You really think ¡®it¡¯s not that bad¡¯?¡± ¡°Phoenix¡­¡± Lavana sessfully restrained herughter and asked, ¡°When did you paint this?¡± ¡°When I was 16,¡± he replied with a mumpish tone. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be mad,¡± she appealed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry forughing. I promise I won¡¯t do it again,¡± she solemnly added. He turned away, ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you. It¡¯s natural tough. I¡¯m just¡­ ashamed that I didn¡¯t recall to hide it,¡± ¡°Baby,¡± she walked up to him and hugged him from behind, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be ashamed of what you did in the past. No matter what, I¡¯ll stick to you,¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t improved that much in art since then,¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Sullivan. I love you for you, not for your talents or dual identity,¡± ¡°That makes me happy you know. I do have paintings of you though. Interested in having a look?¡± She stopped hugging him and turned him to face her. Then she cupped his face in her palms before replying, ¡°Yes dear. And I promise, I won¡¯tugh this time,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he took out a scroll from his spatial ring and gave it to her. 168 She unrolled it and left it to levitate, widening her eyes after seeing its contents. A painting of her old look- the skinny version of her wearing a purple gown and silver jewellery. She recalled the day she wore that clothing was back at Blood Star, the day Rndro¡¯s wife took her out and made her look like a princess. He also gave her another scroll to unroll and she was equally stunned after she did so, leaving it to levitate just like the first one. The second scroll surprisingly contained a painting of her when she was still a child, around three years old, dressed in a fluffy blue gown and tiara. ¡°This is what I wore on my third birthday party,¡± she muttered in an emotional tone. Her eyes revealed yearning as she held the painting with shaky hands. She recalled the happy faces of her parents after she blew out the candles on the cake and when her dad wore a matching princess gown just to take a picture with her and fulfil her wish. She recalled all those times they took her to school and sent her off with a kiss.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Involuntarily, a tear slid down her right cheek, turning into a pearl which bounced off her chest. Phoenix immediately caught it and handed it back to her. She didn¡¯t take it from him but instead hugged him tightly, ¡°T-Thank you,¡± ¡°I told you, there¡¯s no need to say that,¡± he reminded before hugging her back. Ten minutester. ¡°And here¡¯s thest one, Lavie honey,¡± he took out a bigger scroll from his index ring and unrolled it himself this time with a smile. She saw the vivid painting of the current her with red hair and plump body, whose beauty would cause many kings to war. ¡°You¡¯re an expert artist!¡± sheplimented, her eyes reddened as she looked at the painting of her little self again, ¡°I was this cute when I was still so little,¡± a tear threatened to fall but she stubbornly restrained it and sniffed. ¡°And,¡± she walked to the scroll containing the smiling, skinny her, ¡°you drew the old me too,¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded, ¡°I drew you the day you appeared in this gown. You looked really tasty. And then, the current you, whose charm hasn¡¯t reduced by any means. Lavana, no matter how you look, my love for you will never cease. My earnest wish is to hold your hand until I breathe myst,¡± he confessed before taking out a red box from his spatial ring. He took out an imperial jade bracelet with a love symbol engraved all around it and put it on her right wrist. He tucked back a stray hair strand of hers before resuming his speech, ¡°Honey, we¡¯ve been through a lot together and I couldn¡¯t be more convinced that you¡¯re the one thatpletes me. I almost lost you before, and I won¡¯t let that happen again. I want to be by your side and face whatever storms lie ahead and share the joys that life gifts us together. I¡¯m not perfect; I¡¯ll surely make mistakes and inadvertently hurt you. If that ever happens, please do forgive me and give me a chance to show how much I treasure you in my heart,¡± She nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not perfect either and neither do I know the future. If I ever make you sad, please don¡¯t hold it against me,¡± ¡°I can never stay angry at you, dear one,¡± he reassured. ¡°Me too, Phoenix, me too,¡± With that, he crashed his lips on hers. *** 2nd sitting room. ¡°Phoenix, I still want to thank you for getting me away from your mom. She was actually nning on letting everyone in the dance studio watch me dance. I suck at it. Back then Thora said a dragon needs to have superb dancing skills; I didn¡¯t take it seriously because I felt power and revenge were everything,¡± she sighed and sat on the white sofa with him. ¡°To be honest, I still miss all three. Even though they were¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s the past. I shouldn¡¯t dwell on it too much. Besides, it¡¯s not like they arepletely gone. They are alive as one person. I should be thankful for that. Maybe they should have been cruel towards me so I wouldn¡¯t miss them at all. Sorry, it¡¯s supposed to be a happy asion but I¡¯m clearly bringing down the mood. I¡¯m sorry. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Shh! It¡¯s fine, dear. It¡¯s good to speak out sometimes and unseal what you really feel,¡± he soothed, ¡°I also know that even though you¡¯re stronger than all Raltonsbined, you are nervous. You¡¯re going to meet those who ruined your life once again, to eradicate them,¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she nodded, ¡°I¡¯m a bit at a loss too. On the day, I lost my people, I swore that no soul would be spared. I¡¯ve already dered destruction on that pack, which I don¡¯t regret considering what they did to us. But I¡¯m worried about hurting children and I definitely don¡¯t want to steal the chance for unborn babies toe to this world. Yes, I witnessed my best friend¡¯s mom¡¯s belly torn open and her unborn child squashed. I witnessed them kill Austin too. But, I don¡¯t want to be like them,¡± Phoenix brought her into a hug and stroked her hair, ¡°I understand you, I. I¡¯m a ruthless person and that¡¯s why they nicknamed me Savage Lord but I do have one rule I stick by; Never harm children. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll figure a way out before tomorrow, OK? So remove this glum look. You can¡¯t be this way if you want to take revenge,¡± he patted her back gently. Lavana sniffed and nodded before parting the hug. ¡°You know even when sad you still look amazing,¡± heplimented. ¡°Stop lying,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying, dear,¡± he pulled her so that she sat on hisp. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t cry for something or people not worth it. Your tears are too precious to be wasted. And I¡¯m not lying. You¡¯d still look pretty, even if you wore a goofy look. But it¡¯s best when you show your 32 teeth,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have up to that. I only have 28,¡± she disagreed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t have the full set of teeth either. I think I surpass you with two. You want to confirm?¡± ¡°No need. I know you meant you want me to smile. But I don¡¯t want to,¡± she pouted. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t smile, at least there¡¯s still the option tough,¡± he said in a manner that gave her goosebumps. She tried to get off hisp, to no avail. With an uneasy look, she asked, ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You make me sound like a bad wolf,¡± ¡°Well, you are!¡± she cried out, trying to get free but then she felt a tickle on the left side of her waist. ¡°Phoenix, stop! I¡¯ll smile, I¡¯ll smile please!¡± she implored. ¡°The offer has expired, baby girl,¡± he replied with a grin. ¡°No! Someone save me!¡± ¡°Beatrix told me you love tickles. I want to see how true that is today,¡± A minuteter, Lavana was giggling because of being tickled in her sensitive spots. Even though she was pleading asionally to be freed, she was no longer resisting. A short whileter, two maids came to report that lunch was ready, interrupting their fun moment. Phoenix looked annoyed that they dared toe when he was about to kiss his mate. ¡°Ohe on. Don¡¯t wear that face. Maybe I should tickle you then?¡± she offered. ¡°No,¡± he answered petntly, arms crossed. ¡°You two, kneel,¡± hemanded. The maids were about to obey his order when Lavana told them not to. They quickly steadied their posture once again and thanked their future mistress profusely. ¡°Here,¡± Lavana leaned closer to him and kissed him passionately. In the process, he unfolded his arms and rested his hands on the sofa as he leaned back. ¡°Leave!¡± hemanded the maids using voice transmission and they energetically nodded before scurrying out of the living room. When they reached the others who were waiting at the dining section, they rted what they experienced in an amused way to their fellows ¡°Oh my! I thought he was only capable of showing a cold face!¡± one of them eximed and then covered her mouth to suppress augh. ¡°I can hear you!¡± they heard a warning through the voice transmission technique. They immediately bowed their head with arms across their chest, looking guilty. ¡°Forgive us, Master,¡± they chorused. No other word was heard from their master. Rather, a few minutester, the couple entered the dining section happily while the maids tried their best to keep a straight face. *** The next day, 6:00 am. Ralton pack. Many in the pack were fidgeting. Today was the day that the Olmpha was toe and carry out war against them. If they were told a month ago that a single person would make arge pack like them fear, they¡¯dugh it off and consider it impossible. But today, this was exactly the case. There were quite some people who tried to escape the pack but none of them could do so sessfully. They were hunted down and killed on the spot. Their Alpha didn¡¯t even seem worried about the impending doom. Rather, the loud moans of his wife, Luna Anita were what they heardst night. How could he be in such a good mood when it was uncertain whether they would even see tomorrow¡¯s sun? They had all been summoned to the ancestral hall and were waiting for the Alpha to arrive. A new Beta had been appointed three days ago and he went by the name, Harold Fisher, a middle-aged man almost as cruel as their Alpha himself. ¡­ Ten minutester, the Alpha, his Beta and Gamma arrived and stood on the tform, so all could see them. ¡°Good morning, dear Raltons. Thank you for choosing to stay and support me during this crucial time. You have proven your undying loyalty. I will be sure to reward you all after our sure victory,¡± Alpha ke smilingly dered. Internally, many scoffed at his words. If this shameless Alpha wasn¡¯t killing people who tried to flee for their lives, who would stay in thisnd? ¡°I know still that many of you are afraid. If you are scared, please raise your hand,¡± the Alpha requested. Only a few of them did so and he told them to stand apart from the others. ¡°You guys should be ashamed of yourselves. You¡¯re not worthy to be called Raltons. I hereby expel you from the pack!¡± Alpha ke said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Thank you, Alpha!¡± the expelled lot couldn¡¯t be any happier. That damn Olmpha wasn¡¯t here yet, so there was a big chance to flee to safety. Of the others who hesitated to put up their hands earlier, some of them doubted the Alpha¡¯s intentions while the rest felt jealous of the expelled 30 people. Alpha ke continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re expelled, you¡¯re considered intruders in my pack. The air is polluted because of you lot,¡± At that, the Beta took out a gun and shot all thirty dead in seconds. They couldn¡¯t even attempt to escape before losing their life. It showed how good this Beta¡¯s marksmanship was. ¡°The rest of us who aren¡¯t scared, I beseech that you kindly prepare yourselves, both mentally and physically for the war and you know what? There¡¯s good news! We can take down the Olmpha, even if shees with three more of her kind,¡± the Alpha king smilingly divulged, his face that of confidence. 169 On hearing this, all in the audience put on looks of shock. Why was he that certain? Did he have an ace up his sleeve? Perhaps, the Olmpha¡¯s weakness? ¡°You don¡¯t need to think so much. Just chuck the dread of devastation and we¡¯ll win the war,¡± Alpha ke dered before stepping down from the tform. The pack members made a way for him to pass. At that moment, a pack guard precipitously ran to him and fell at his feet, exhaling hard. Seeing his condition, many became anxious, wondering if the Olmpha had arrived so early. They didn¡¯t truly believe a word that their Alpha said. An Alpha can¡¯t even defeat a Lycan. So how was he going to conquer a wolf sovereign then? Louring, the Alpha questioned, ¡°What is it, Lykai?¡± Puffing, the guard replied, ¡°Forgive my appearance, Alpha. There are several people close to our border,¡± The Alpha¡¯s face turned uglier,¡± Rogues?¡± The guard shook his head, ¡°No, Alpha, they aren¡¯t. I could see the first-ranked and the third-ranked Alpha Kings in their midst,¡± Signalling to his Beta and Gamma, Alpha ke stormed off immediately. The Beta and Gamma hurriedly followed after their scowling leader until they got to the boundary. On reaching there, they saw the people in question. Indeed Alpha Marcus and Alpha Dmitri were there, even the 9th-ranked Alpha King, Dyneley Rowden and his Beta, James Demanuel were present along with 7 other Alpha Kings. To summarise, the 1st and the 3rd down to 11th ranked Alpha Kings were present with either their Betas or Gammas and other chosen pack warriors. All were attiredvishly and it looked like they were having a party at Ralton Pack¡¯s borders. There was even a ck-haired youngdy doing the work of a DJ so well that people present were dancing. Even the top chef in the human territory, Mike Phillips of the 6th-ranked pack was present with his wolf-blood assistants, making food not too far from the partying group. The amazing aroma that lingered in the air made one hungry. Quite a number of the attendees tried to focus on the drinks and catchy music while also holding meaningful conversations whenever possible. Upon seeing Alpha Chase and his entourage arrive, two individuals- a blonde-haired man with a camera and another blue-haired man holding a mic- ran forward excitedly and stopped just a few steps away from the glowering trio. ¡°Everyone, this is Fred Hanks, your favourite reporter right here at the boundary of the fallen pack. Before me, as you can see, is the unfortunate Alpha ke Remington and those two men behind him, whoever they are. It pains us so much that the Alpha ranking contest had to be postponed but I¡¯m sure this is something you¡¯ll look forward to instead. The fate of the Ralton Pack temporarily decides the new order of Alpha Kings. Of course, we also want to see the Olmpha destroying this pesky pack, right? Alpha ke, what do you have to say regarding this matter? Do you think she will show up? You seem a bit smug for someone whom disaster will befall soon; Do you have a trick up your sleeve? And more importantly, did you ever believe in karma?¡± the handsome reporter questioned, an impish grin stered on his face. The irate Alpha King pushed the reporter away but the one with the camera, although he retreated many steps, didn¡¯t stop filming. ¡°Stop it!¡± Ralton¡¯s Gamma warned but the blonde-haired man paid no heed. Fuming, Chase¡¯s father stormed towards the other jubting Alphas who were feigning not seeing what was happening. Halting in front of Alpha Marcus, the sullen Alpha questioned, arms crossed, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯t hear you,¡± thetter responded. Then he offered the pissed neer an empty beer bottle, ¡°I guess you want this?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t reiterate my words, Marcus!¡± Chase¡¯s Dad growled. ¡°Oh? You mean you wanted to join the party but feel nervous?¡± Alpha Marcus continued ying dumb, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy, old man. There¡¯s food, drinks and music. Look, we¡¯re here to celebrate and show our support,¡± ¡°Support? You call this support?¡± Chase¡¯s Dad threw the bottle to the ground hard, smashing it to bits. ¡°Look, even if it¡¯s low-budget, you should at least appreciate our efforts, old man,¡± Alpha Marcus replied, before drinking from the ss of expensive red wine in his right hand, ¡°Man, this tastes really good. Want one?¡± he offered, ignoring the ugly expression of the man before him. ¡°I want you lot out of here this instant. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± ¡°Ohe on. We didn¡¯tmit a crime, did we?¡± the young Alpha motioned to the female DJ and she paused the music. Now everyone¡¯s attention was on one person- the raging ke Remington. ¡°Guys, this man here is saying wemitted an offence. Do you believe that?¡± the first-ranked Alpha asked with a serious face. ¡°NO!!¡± the others yelled in unison. ¡°See? It¡¯s not wrong of us to be here. We didn¡¯t trespass into yournd nor did we harm any of your miserable subjects. And even if we did,¡± an impish smile spread across the sly Alpha¡¯s face, ¡°what can you do about it?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ralton¡¯s Alpha¡¯s scowl deepened, ¡°How dare you speak in such a manner to me, chap? You don¡¯t want your head anymore, huh?¡± ¡°Is that a threat, old man?¡± Alpha Marcus leisurely turned to face the others, ¡°How many of you agree that he needs a visit to the psychiatric hospital?¡± At that, all of them raised up their right hand. ¡°You¡­¡± Alpha ke was at a loss for words. Still, he couldn¡¯t let this insult slide and so he, without a heads-up, lunged at the young Alpha with a growl. The young Alpha King dodged at thest moment and cracked his knuckles, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t y with fire that you can¡¯t handle,¡± ¡°I love fire, in fact, I hug it!¡± Ralton¡¯s Alpha responded and charged again at his opponent, thetter also did the same. The others quickly retreated as far as they could. A battle between Alphas wasn¡¯t a joke. The two of them collided, delivering fast, mighty punches to each other. Some punches were evaded, and others connected with the opponent¡¯s jaw. Still, that didn¡¯t deter them, the sight of blood and the pain made them excited instead. Laughing like maniacs, they swiftly tore off their clothes and transformed into their wolf forms. Alpha Marcus turned out to be a raven-ck wolf, slightly taller and bigger than his opponent who had shifted into a huge pitch-ck wolf with 2 red stripes. Their glowing red eyes burned with the desire to kill. Howling once, they pounced at each other, frantically aiming for each other¡¯s neck, to no avail. As they fought, numerous trees in the surrounding got damaged. A number of times, sounds of broken limbs were heard but the hurt Alpha would quickly pop the limb back into ce, ignoring the agony and continue battling the opponent. This dangerous fight was recorded by many, including the one with the camera. It¡¯s not every day onees across Alphas fighting to the death. 170 An hourter, Alpha Marcus emerged victorious and shifted back to his human self. His body was dirtied and bloodied but that didn¡¯t stop him from smiling, ¡°Turns out I truly am my father¡¯s child. The title of first-ranked Alpha King still belongs to me,¡± he booted the unconscious ck wolf without pity. It was flung backwards into the territory of Ralton. Alpha Marcus looked at the shocked Gamma Miles and Beta Harold. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take away that trash of an Alpha you have. We¡¯ve got a party to enjoy,¡± Nodding vigorously, the two obeyed the smug Alpha¡¯smand and took their Alpha away. ¡­ Minutester, In his chamber, the Alpha of Ralton had shifted to human form and was seated on a couch rather leisurely after being cleaned up. ¡°Alpha, may I ask a question?¡± the Beta asked after pouring his leader herbal tea from a porcin kettle. ¡°Ask away,¡± Alpha ke responded before taking a sip of the tea, nodding his head andmenting, ¡°Good tea,¡± ¡°Alpha, you didn¡¯t put your all in the battle earlier,¡± Beta Harold stated. ¡°Yeah, I figured it¡¯s best to kill him during the Alpha rankings. I have something more important to do today. Those bastards have revealed their true faces when we¡¯re in a difficult situation. When I¡¯ve defeated that cursed female, I¡¯ll look forward to the look on their faces,¡± Chase¡¯s father said with a grin. Though befuddled, the Beta decided not to ask any further. Meanwhile, the members of Ralton after seeing their Alpha being rushed to his residence in such a terrible state, felt even more afraid. Those damn Alphas were also at the boundary. If they tried to escape, they¡¯d be filmed and no pack would even ept them. They had only two options now; eithermit suicide or wait for the Olmpha to arrive. Though both options led to the grave, at least thetter choice would give them more time to be alive and who knows maybe not all of them will be destroyed. Maybe the Olmpha¡¯s heart might turn soft if they knelt and pleaded, after all, not all of them were responsible for the massacre of her people fifteen years ago. The party at the borders continued with more guests arriving, some even came with their own drinks and food. *** 4 hourster, The Luna¡¯s personal maid Rachelia rushed to the Alpha¡¯s office and fell to her knees. ¡°Greetings, Alpha, Beta,¡± she said in a hurried tone. ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with my wife?¡± Alpha ke asked, putting down the document he was going through before she rushed into his office without permission. This act alone deserved the death penalty. ¡°Alpha¡­ please forgive my impoliteness. But it¡¯s very urgent or else even if I ate a lion¡¯s guts I wouldn¡¯t dare barge in here,¡± she implored, tears rolling down her cheeks while she pressed her palms together. ¡°What is it that brings you here, Rachelia?¡± the Alpha tried to mask his concern by maintaining an arrogant look. ¡°It¡¯s Luna Anita,¡± said the maid. The King¡¯s face fell, ¡°What about my wife?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± the Alpha growled, causing her to flinch and bow down in panic, her body trembled. ¡°Raise your head,¡± Rachelia obeyed but was afraid to look her king in the eye, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Luna Anita¡­ she¡­ she¡­ Luna is missing!¡± she finally divulged with a shaky voice. Hearing this, the Alpha got up from his official chair instantly, his expression unsightly. ¡°Is this a joke? How can a full-grown woman disappear?¡± he questioned but still headed towards his wife¡¯s chamber. The guards stationed outside it bowed their heads and saluted him but he ignored them. He kicked the door open and scoured thevishly furnished, spacious room and then the bathroom too but to his dismay, he found no trace of his wife. Since yesterday he¡¯d prohibited her from leaving her room and assigned some of the best warriors to guard her room¡¯s entrance so he wouldn¡¯t have too much to worry about when battling that b*tch. But right under his nose, his mate had vanished. How? ¡°It must be the Olmphas doing,¡± the Betamented on arriving at the scene with the Gamma and short, silver-haired, middle-aged Delta Johnson Parrett. ¡°Silence!¡± Alpha ke barked and those present zipped their lips. Then he had the entire residence searched but just as before, there was no trace of the Luna. ¡°Rachelia!¡± the king called and the maid rushed to kneel before the Alpha. ¡°Here I am, Your Majesty,¡± ¡°Tell me, how did she disappear?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± the maid gulped before responding, ¡°She was seated on the couch in her chamber¡­ We were having a discussion regarding the Olmpha and then¡­ she¡­ suddenly vanished when I was about to ask a question,¡± ¡°Continue kneeling!¡± he ordered before storming out of his residence and heading to the centre of the pack. *** A few minutester, ¡°You cursed offspring of Brandon, show yourself this instant!¡± he yelled, attracting the attention of the pack members wherever they were in the pack. But they dared not go to where he was for fear that he might kill someone on the spot. Instead, those nearby kept their distance, observing him from afar. ¡°Show yourself!¡± he hollered again as he looked around severally. But minutes passed, yet no one appeared. ¡°Alpha, it seems they¡¯re nning on trespassing,¡± one of the warriors guarding the border mind-linked him. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash and wait for me,¡± he responded telepathically as he rushed towards the boundary.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. On reaching there, he found the number of attendees had increased. Some even brought tents. Did they n on sleeping here so as not to miss the said destruction of his pack? ¡°Bastards!¡± he muttered through gritted teeth. Noticing him, Alpha Dmitri mentioned with a smile, ¡°ke, you¡¯re back,¡± ¡°If you dare call me without my title again, I will snap your neck!¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing your attempt,¡± Alpha Marcus said, cing his hand on the 3rd-ranked Alpha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t nning on leaving, huh?¡± ¡°Finally your eyes are working. We¡¯re going to remain here. Even if she doesn¡¯te today, it¡¯s fine, there¡¯s always the next day. I believe the offspring of thete Alpha Brandon won¡¯t fail,¡± Alpha Marcus said smugly. ¡°ke, I think it¡¯s best you and your people eat yourst meal at this time and thene to the boundary to dance for us. Who knows, we might help you plead when the wolf sovereignes,¡± Alpha Dmitri added. ¡°I think you mean add fuel to the fire?¡± Alpha Dyneley chipped in as he walked over holding 2 meat skewers in his left hand. He munched meat on the skewer in his right hand and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°This is the best grilled meat I¡¯ve ever tasted. I should go ask Alpha Leo to lend me his chef citizen for a month,¡± he handed the skewers to Alpha Marcus and Dmitri who thanked him before starting to eat. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here or else I¡¯d have brought another for you. Or are you a vegetarian?¡± Alpha Dyneley asked but the other two burst intoughter. ¡°An Alpha being a vegetarian. That¡¯s harder to believe than gold falling from the sky. But seriously, Alpha ke, you don¡¯t seem to take a liking to any of the food here. Are you really vegetarian?¡± Alpha Marcus asked with a feigned solemn face beforeughing again. ¡°I see. Since you don¡¯t understand English, I¡¯ll make you understand another way,¡± Ralton¡¯s Alpha speedily raised his top, took out a gun from his pants and shot at the annoying group. Some unlucky attendees were shot in either the arm or leg but none of the Alphas were hurt. Alpha ke paused the shooting, ¡°Leave!¡± In response, many of them took out guns from the back of their pants, ¡°You think we came here with nothing? If you shoot again, the Olmpha won¡¯t be the one destroying your pack,¡± Alpha Marcus warned as he pointed two guns at the 2nd-ranked Alpha. ¡°I told you I hug fire, didn¡¯t I?¡± Alpha ke scoffed before taking out another gun. Behind him, the Beta and 10 other chosen Ralton warriors were already in their positions with double guns, ready to shoot at the Alpha¡¯smand. Suddenly, a female appeared in between the two groups dressed in a ck top and silver re skirt. She was barefooted and the only jewellery on her was an imperial jade bracelet with love symbols engraved all around it on her right wrist. 171 ¡°This is the grand wee you prepared for me?¡± the red-haireddy questioned with arms crossed, looking vain. ¡°You¡­ I spared your life back then out of kindness,¡± Alpha ke said with spite. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to repay the favour,¡± after she said this, her nine tails materialised, leaving those behind her in awe. ¡°She has excellent control over her transformation. Even a Lycan will have a little trouble doing that,¡± Alpha Marcus whispered to his friend who nodded in agreement. ¡°Seeing her up close, I realize she is more than walking delicacy,¡± Alpha Dmitri remarked. ¡°Where is my Luna?¡± Ralton¡¯s Alpha questioned with a deep scowl. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lavana replied nonchntly, ¡°Is it written on my forehead that I¡¯m a seer?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ve prepared your necks for me like I instructed,¡± ¡°Just because you have nine tails and can turn invisible, you think Raltons will be an easy kill for you?¡± Alpha ke scoffed, ¡°Dream on!¡± He turned around and asked the other pack members to retreat further into the pack¡¯s territory. Then when he felt it was safe, he threw a strange ck gemstone to the ground, close to Lavana. Immediately, a light blue magical barrier was set up, covering all of Ralton¡¯s territory. ¡°I want to see how you¡¯re going to fulfil your vow when you can¡¯t even enter,¡± Alpha ke began tough wildly. The pack members all around the pack felt relieved when they saw the magical barrier above them. So this was the Alpha¡¯s trump card? He used it at the right time. Now that Olmpha won¡¯t be able to get in. She will thus fail her promise and news will spread like wildfire. How exactly their Alpha King got the means to set up this barrier, they didn¡¯t know and neither did they care; as long as they were free from danger. ¡°So you think a mere barrier can stop me?¡± Lavana turned to face the others who were still filming. ¡°Stop recording or you will be the first ones to die,¡± she cautioned. Immediately, those who¡¯d been actively filming discontinued their act. ¡°Wee, Miss Lavana. It¡¯s an honour to meet you again. We held a party to show you our support and we¡¯ve also reserved a lot of food for you, in case you¡¯re famished,¡± said Alpha Marcus. If he got on this Olmpha¡¯s good side, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. Even if she couldn¡¯t fulfil her vow today, her might wasn¡¯t something to look down on. If she wanted, she could directly make Blood Star the first-ranked pack. ¡°Get lost!¡± she spat before levitating, shocking everyone. Since when was an Olmpha capable of flying? Maybe their eyes were ying pranks on them? Several rubbed their eyes before looking again but they still saw the same thing- a flying Olmpha female. Alpha ke didn¡¯t expect that she could fly. The weak point of this barrier is its thin eye which was at the top. It could be broken with constant hits. And he knew for sure that was her aim. But at least, it¡¯ll take her at least one or two hours to do that. That should buy him enough time for his next n. ¡°Retreat!¡± he yelled to his people and they instantly turned around to flee. Lavana scoffed at their actions, not bothering to fly to the top. She took out some pearls in the storage ring that her mate had given herst night before bed. ¡°Let¡¯s see if they¡¯re as effective as Cephine said,¡± she muttered, throwing a bunch of them towards the barrier at once.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Immediately the magical barrier crashed, shocking everyone present. ¡°It¡¯s really effective,¡± she eximed internally. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to take down an array? What exactly did she use?¡± the 10th-ranked Alpha asked his dark-skinned Beta. ¡°The stuff was too tiny to see clearly from here, Alpha. But whatever it was, we can¡¯t get our hands on it,¡± his Beta replied. Now that the damn barrier was gone, Lavana turned invisible and teleported the moment her gemstone made its appearance on her forehead. Alpha ke gave his Beta an order while rushing towards his residence. Beta Harold then yelled for the pack members to go to a secret passage in the ancestral hall quickly. Everyone who heard paid heed to hismand and rushed to the ancestral hall in a frenzy. But before they could enter the building, a female suddenly materialized at the entrance, arms folded, a wicked grin on her lips. Seeing this, many turned around to flee but she teleported and appeared ahead of them,unching fire spheres at them, frightening them to the point they began to retreat instead. How did thedy get ahead of them? And more importantly, she couldunch fire from her bare hands. It was this kind of being that their Alpha was confident to fight against? There was only one thought in heads at the moment- Ralton¡¯s doomed for sure. ¡°Is this how you treat a guest?¡± she questioned, walking closer to them. Their Alpha in question was nowhere to be found at this crucial moment. What a good leader he was! ¡°You lot tormented me for a decade and a half. I grew a lot of thick skin so I could survive the endless humiliation every day. Tell me, what crime did Imit for you guys to treat me like a punching bag?¡± No one was bold enough to give her an answer. ¡°Years ago, your pack caused the demise of my people and when I escaped this hell, I swore to return and wipe you all out without sparing a single soul. However,st night I had a change of heart. I will spare some of you; I mean I will spare the pregnant women and the children. The rest of you have two choices, eithermit suicide or try to escape as fast you can from me. Bring out all the children and expecting mothers,¡± she ordered. ¡°Never!¡± a woman shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t trust her. She¡¯s going to kill our kids first. She¡¯s only one person. If we go against her, she can¡¯t possibly fight off all of us right?¡± Hearing this, many began to see her logic as sound. ¡°You b*tch you hurt my only son and then escaped. Now you dare to show your ugly face here, I¡¯ll bring your head to his grave as sce,¡± a ck-haired middle-aged man yelled, rushing at Lavana with the others following suit, quite a number of them quickly shifted to their wolf forms while the others only had their canines and nails lengthen. They howled a battle cry as they charged at her. ¡°Idiots!¡± she shook her head and levitated, shocking all of them. How were they going to fight a flying being? Since when could a wolf blood even fly? They instantly lost their intrepidity to fight and dropped to their knees when they saw her hands again produce two giant fireballs. ¡°Please, have mercy,¡± many pleaded as they bowed down to her. 172 Lavana scoffed andunched the fire spheres at the ancestral building, causing it to explode, and scare the bowing people. They quickly got to their feet and began running in different directions. Seeing the damned building burning beautifully, Phoenix¡¯s mate turned around, heading to the most deserted ce in the pack, to the tiny house she once resided. Since she left, nobody even cared about it and it had been overgrown with weeds. This was the ce she suffered for 15 years, the ce she almost lost hope before hearing Pam¡¯s voice. This ce witnessed all her tears and agony. It was time to bring it to nothingness. She formed a massive fireball and hurled it with a grunt at the structure, causing a great explosion as the ce crumbled to bits, the wood and grass around it burning brightly. She proceeded to the kitchen and recalled that this was where she often ate cold leftovers if at all there were any and she was even allowed to. This was the ce where that bitch Jacinta poisoned her, this was where she was cruelly repudiated by that bastard Chase n Remington! ¡°Burn!¡± she muttered before casting another huge fire sphere at it. As it exploded, she turned around and flew to other parts of the pack with the intent of destroying all the structures in this bignd. Cries of the frightened Raltons could be heard in all thend as buildings kept exploding, with fire spheres beingunched relentlessly by the dreaded female, her tails snapping the necks of several who tried to flee from her. She soon reached the Gamma¡¯s residence and cast three massive fireballs at it. Those who were hiding in it had already escaped before its explosion. She discovered one of her regr abusers in the past, the Gamma¡¯s son William Woods hiding in the woodshed. ¡®Such an idiot,¡¯ she thought, ¡®Did he think that was the securest ce?¡¯ She tittered inwardly as she flew into the ce. ¡°Hello, William. Stop hiding, I know you¡¯re here,¡± she announced with a tone of boredom. Seeing that he¡¯d been found by the terrifying entity, he rose with hands raised, a scared expression on his face. He was trying so hard not to weep. ¡°You remember what you did to me?¡± Lavana questioned. He rushed from behind the pile of split logs where he¡¯d sought refuge earlier and knelt, pressing both quaking palms together. He so much wanted to plead but at this crucial moment, he¡¯d lost his voice. ¡°You love pping and gifting me punches. On three asions, you beat me till I became unconscious and thest time, if I hadn¡¯t woken up on time, you¡¯d have forced that garbage you call a pen*s into me. Do you also recall how you pushed me into the stream when I was ten?¡± she questioned. He immediately kowtowed and began to plead for her forgiveness, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me, Lavana. I was an idiot. If you give me a chance¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to give everyone another chance. I¡¯m here to watch this ce burn and spill as much blood as I can,¡± she spat, raising his head so he could look at her but out of fright he looked away and ended up closing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not as wicked as you are,¡± she said beforending a harsh p across his right cheek. Three teeth flew out from his mouth from the impact. p!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Her hand connected with the left side of his face and he lost an extra five teeth. p! This time, she used both hands on his cheeks and retreated quickly as he spat out blood and several more teeth. ¡°You never imagined a day like this woulde, did you?¡± William prostrated and tried to hold her leg but she levitated rather, shocking him. Ignoring the pain he felt, he still pressed both palms together, his eyes pleading for clemency. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you if you can do one thing for me. Commit suicide,¡± He shook his head and tried to rise, only for her to stomp on his back hard with her right foot. The impact made him vomit blood and grunt. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three,¡± Lavana coldly said. William kept shaking his head as tears rolled down his cheeks with much-desired liberty. ¡°Please have mercy on me, I beg you,¡± he finally resorted to mind linking. ¡°The offer¡¯s expired,¡± Lavana stomped on his back 3 more times beforeunching a fireball at him. He began to scream miserably, wanting to take off his clothes, to no avail, as he could barely move a finger after thest stomp. ¡°If you ever have a next life, be sure not to be a bully,¡± she advised before flying out of the structure. Forming one massive fire sphere, she hurled it to the woodshed and watched it burn, with William¡¯s cry for help gracing the asion. Soon though, his screams could no longer be heard and she flew eastward toward her main target¡¯s residence. ¡­ Coincidentally, Alpha ke hade out of his residence, only to see people running about with no particr direction in mind. Almost all buildings were on fire and it seemed nowhere in the pack was a safe spot anymore. Corpses could be seen in every direction, some of them missing limbs or even the head. ¡°Alpha, please save us,¡± one pack member frantically pleaded as he rushed past the Alpha. Thetter didn¡¯t respond but rather walked towards Lavana who had just arrived andnded on the ground. ¡°Olmpha, you still have a chance to flee,¡± he stated with a vain look. ¡°I am here to burn you to ashes, old fool,¡± she spat,unching fire spheres at him without warning. He harrumphed before sessfully dodging the attacks, ¡°I warned you,¡± He took out a transparent bottle from the golden ring in his right thumb. No one would have expected a wolf blood to own something like this. Although she was surprised by this act, she didn¡¯t let it show on her face. But she wondered what effect the transparent liquid in the bottle had on the body. She calmly watched her foe down the liquid in the bottle greedily, before smashing the now-empty bottle to the ground so hard that it broke into pieces. ¡°You¡¯re really father and son; you both love drinking strange stuff. I wonder if this thing you drank will turn you into a 15-tailed Olmpha or maybe a three-headed Alpha wolf?¡± she said with mockery in her tone. Thetter didn¡¯t reply but kept on scowling while she leisurely crossed her arms, waiting to see the effect of that strange liquid. A/n: Thanks for reading. If you like this chapter, do leave ament or send a gift. Don¡¯t forget to share to others. Thank ya. ?? 173 Luna Anita opened her eyes, feeling unusually drained. Seeing tall trees and vegetation in front of her, her eyes widened and she tried to rise but found to her dismay that her legs weren¡¯t listening to her. Scrunching her brows, she thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on? How did I end up here?¡¯ Thest thing she recalled was that she was in her chamber at Ralton. Her husband, for the sake of her safety, had banned her from leaving her room, until he was done defeating that bitch. But now she was here queerly and worst of all, couldn¡¯t get up. Having no other choice, she braced herself to yell for help, not sure if anyone was even around to hear her call in the first ce. ¡°Are you worried?¡± a male voice was unexpectedly heard from above. She looked upwards and saw a ripped, magenta-haired dude with purple eyes, attired in a grey t-shirt and ck pants seated on a tree branch, smiling at her. She got lost in his handsome face for a moment, ¡®If only I were younger, I¡¯d have preferred him to be my spouse. What a desirable man!¡¯ But then, she quickly returned to her senses, ¡°You¡­ Who are you? How did you get into my pack and bring me here?¡± she questioned with a rather edgy tone. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say I¡¯m very interested in you, Luna Anita. You see, you¡¯re gorgeous,¡± the man replied, making her blush. So this man liked older women? Could it be that he wanted the two of them to somehow work out? No, what was she thinking? She shouldn¡¯t forget the important thing! ¡°You are also very wicked,¡± the man spoke again, jumping off the branch andnding before her. Scowling, she questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a ruthless man too,¡± the man said leisurely. ¡°So?¡± she raised an eyebrow. ¡°I want to discuss with you something very important,¡± he took out a white scroll from his spatial ring, causing her eyes to widen. ¡°Who are you?¡± from what she knew, wolf bloods don¡¯t possess things like that. So that meant he was of another race, probably a wiz blood. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking is urate. I¡¯m indeed of wiz blood and I¡¯m sure you know the persons in it,¡± he threw the scroll to her and after some reluctance, she decided to open it. On doing so, she gasped when she saw the vivid painting of a smiling handsome young man with brown hair and purple eyes, his left hand around the waist of a cheerful beautiful woman with magenta hair and blue eyes. Of course, she knew this man. He was her former mate, Alpha Reece Hawkins! And she knew that woman too, that was Alpha Reece¡¯s second chance mate, Endora Hawkins! ¡°You¡­ Why are you showing it to me?¡± she questioned, trying to hide her guilt. ¡°Take a proper look at me, old woman,¡± Despite being offended by the name he called her, she still took a good look at him. That¡¯s right, he bore some resemnce to his parents, possessing his mother¡¯s hair and his father¡¯s purple eyes. He even had Reece¡¯s nose and face shape. ¡°You¡­ Are you that little boy?¡± she questioned with a nervous tone. ¡°Olddy, you have damaged vision? Do I still look like a kid?¡± ¡°S-Sorry. I¡­¡± He interrupted her, ¡°Do you know them or not?¡± ¡°I¡­ do,¡± she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re their son?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve realized you should know what to expect, right?¡± ¡°Look,¡± she gulped, ¡°I know that you have a grudge against me¡­¡± ¡°A rather deep-seated one,¡± he added. She nodded her agreement, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened. To be honest, I¡¯ve been regretting what I did back then. If only I could go back to change things. He didn¡¯t do things that were worthy of death or me destroying his pack. Maybe I just felt that because he had a Luna from another race, who wasn¡¯t even as beautiful as me and because he cherished her while he dumped me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your exnation. My name¡¯s Sullivan, if you still remember,¡± ¡°I do. But only a few people know, right?¡± she guessed. He didn¡¯t reply to her but rather took out his peacock fan from the ring and fanned her a bit since she¡¯d begun to sweat greatly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I am not going to kill you like you did to my parents back then. I¡¯m a man of my word,¡± he pledged with a smirk that sent several chills down her spine instead. There was just one person who used a shape-changing peacock fan as a weapon. ¡°You are Savage Lord,¡± she whispered in shock and he nodded, looking carefree. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me. And one more thing, that Olmpha that you detest, she¡¯s my mate. And before you start trying to understand why it¡¯s so, let me reveal more truths to you. That average-looking Phoenix guy at thepetition, that¡¯s me. And yes, I¡¯m a hybrid, a perfect one!¡± ¡°What?¡± her voice had be shaky. The little kid that she couldn¡¯t kill back then had turned out to be a perfect hybrid. Now he was here with her as the dreaded first prince of the light wiz kingdom. She just couldn¡¯t ept this. ¡°Calm down, olddy. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he said soothingly but with the strength she could muster, she started to retreat until her back hit the tree, frantically shaking her head with a scared expression. With a puzzled look, he asked, ¡°Mrs Remington, why don¡¯t you believe me? This is just a fan,¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m a pillock?¡± she cried. He cocked an eyebrow, ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re going to stab me after it turns into a dagger,¡± ¡°Luna Anita, I really don¡¯t have that intention at all. True, I did have it in the past, but my mate suggested that I shouldn¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯ll leave you alive, I swear,¡± ¡°Then go, and pretend you never saw me!¡± she yelled. ¡°Your brain isn¡¯t functioning well anymore? I said I¡¯ll leave you alive, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± he argued but she struggled to get to her feet as she felt the weariness washing off. ¡°I know you n on torturing me. That¡¯s your favourite thing to do,¡± ¡°That was in the past. Now I prefer to hug my mate and in the future, do her,¡± he disclosed. But she wasn¡¯t interested in his revtion. The only thing on her mind was how to escape from him, even though that possibility was next to zero. ¡°If you kowtow before me and shout as loud as you can ¡®Anita Remminton is a stupid and ugly bitch!¡¯ 30 times, I might let you off forever. But if you¡¯re too proud to heed, I¡¯ll leave you alone. But I¡¯ll continue holding a grudge against you and might end up killing you one day,¡± he shrugged, ¡°Your choice,¡± A conflicted look emerged on her face, ¡°Do you really mean that?¡± she asked apprehensively. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± the pissed Phoenix snapped. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. But please, don¡¯t harm me as you promised. I¡­ I¡¯ll find my way home no matter how long it takes and I know the perfect lie to cover up. I¡¯ll never tell anyone about your existence,¡± she pledged.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Phoenix nodded and signalled that she should start. ¡°Alright,¡± she slowly got on her knees and kowtowed, banging her head on the ground once before rising her head, ¡°I, Luna Anita Remington, am a pudding-head and hideous bitch!¡± she yelled and then kowtowed again before repeating the same words after raising her head. She kept on repeating this action until the stated thirty times. ¡°Good job,¡± Phoenix praised, even though she changed two words. The Luna at this point was bleeding from her forehead and felt a great headache and dizziness too. She could barely concentrate. ¡°Can I go now?¡± she inquired in a whisper. Lavana¡¯s mate shook his head, ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgiven you just yet. I want you to p yourself as hard as you can and yell ¡®My husband has a small d! ck and it can¡¯t even stand!¡¯ just twice. I promise this time, I¡¯ll leave,¡± ¡°You¡­ I can¡¯t say that about my husband. Just kill me then,¡± she said with a tired look. ¡°Olddy, you don¡¯t want to receive a p from me. You won¡¯t even see stars but a glimpse of hell before you return to your senses,¡± he warned with an unbothered tone while examining his fan, ¡°And also you don¡¯t want to know what it¡¯s like to be tortured. You will confess to crimes you never evenmitted. Even death will go on vacation because of you. You won¡¯t be able tomit suicide. Are you heeding or not?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± she adamantly shook her head. How could she insult ke after being his Luna for over two decades? 174 At that, Phoenix¡¯s hand connected with the right side of her face harshly, causing the jaw to dislocate and several teeth flew out of her mouth apanied by blood. The pain from the p also made her body tremble greatly. For a moment, she saw herself being tortured by an imaginary man with horns and her mouth quivered. ¡°That¡¯s for your disobedience,¡± without mercy, his hand connected with the left side of her face. More teeth flew out as the jaw deformed. ¡°That¡¯s for killing my mum,¡± p! ¡°That¡¯s for my dad!¡± p! ¡°That¡¯s for destroying my pack!¡± p! ¡°That¡¯s for selling the remnants of my pack as meat,¡± p! ¡°That¡¯s for trying to make me a eunuch!¡± p! ¡°For trying to end me!¡± He then kicked her in the gut, sending her flying until she hit a tree hard. She spat out more blood from the impact and found it hard to rise from the ground. She wished the ground would just open and swallow her up. At least, she¡¯d be saved from this terror. Phoenix walked up to her and raised her by her hair, ¡°Are you ready to say the words now?¡± he questioned with a baleful stare. She couldn¡¯t even nod or say a word due to her deformed jaws. She couldn¡¯t even gesture either. ¡°I take that as a no,¡± he smilingly said, causing her eyes to widen. She really wanted to shake her head in refusal but that wasn¡¯t to be for her. ¡°For plotting to harm my mate,¡± he cut her hair with the fan-turned dagger. Tears rolled down her cheeks in torrents after this act. She was always proud of her long silky reddish-brown hair. Now it wasn¡¯t even neck-length. Phoenix let go of her and she fell to the ground without resistance, like a sack of grain. ¡°You used these hands in killing my parents. You no longer need them,¡± he stated. This time around, she suddenly found the strength to shake her head frantically. It¡¯s fine that she lost her hair and no longer looked pretty. But she couldn¡¯t lose any of her limbs. With great difficulty, she wrote ¡®PLEASE¡¯ on the ground but the man ignored it. Controlling his dagger by means of telekinesis, he cut off her arms and used 2 ck mist spheres to turn the severed arms into dust. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t take it. You¡¯re fortunate though that I¡¯m now a changed man,¡± he made her swallow a small grey pill. ¡°This will lessen the pain you feel. As for whether you can make it out of this forest, depends on your luck,¡± After saying this, he vanished. A few minutester, the pain that she felt reduced greatly and her jaws rearranged slowly. With difficulty, she managed to sit up and eventually stand. Looking at the two small heaps of white sand close to her, tears gushed out of her eyes again. They cruelly reminded her of the fact that she was crippled for life. Even if she managed to leave this forest unscathed, she couldn¡¯t return to Ralton. Her husband wouldn¡¯t ept her with how she looked now. The great issue at the moment was how to get to the main road safely; she didn¡¯t know which direction to face. Or maybe her wolf could help her out with this? ¡°Harlie,¡± she called her wolf who was still in a slumber but thetter didn¡¯t stir. She called out more times but there was no response. That was strange. Harlie had never been this way. What was happening? ¡°Har¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t continue calling as she felt a sudden pain in her gut, resulting in her falling to the ground and spitting out blood. Her face paled. Didn¡¯t Phoenix say the pill was a painkiller? Or did he feed her something else before she woke up earlier? Despicable! As she struggled to get back to her feet, she saw a tall, bald man with a burly build and scarred body heading in her direction with a look that didn¡¯t settle well with her- that of a pervert. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Woman, I¡¯m Sebastian Grooks, a professional rapist!¡± he proudly disclosed. ¡°What?¡± she asked with a terrified tone. If only she had hands, she would have used them in retreating. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though I¡¯ve been locked away for 15 years, I haven¡¯t be rusty. I¡¯m very ¡®gentle¡¯ with frail women like you,¡± he smilingly said but she began to frantically shake her head in apprehension.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, don¡¯te near me! Stay away from me you monster!¡± she cried. ¡°I¡¯m a monster?¡± Sebastian asked, pointing to himself with widened eyes, ¡°What about you? You¡¯re also a professional rapist like me. Why are you pretending? We¡¯re birds of the same feather. Isn¡¯t it better if we unite and show our skills?¡± he proposed as he leisurely walked towards her. She managed to kneel, ¡°Please, let me go. I¡¯ll give you anything. I have money and many treasures. I¡¯ll give everything to you, as long as you spare my life!¡± she pleaded. This Sebastian guy was a rogue Beta wolf and was well-known in the supernatural world as a scum. Any woman he forcefully had coitus with always died. She wouldn¡¯t want to perish from something she loved doing with her husband. No, she couldn¡¯t let him touch her but she also knew that she couldn¡¯t outrun him in her current state. ¡°Seems you¡¯ve forgotten my ways,dy. I desire no gold or treasure, just one thing- destroy v@ginas!¡± he let out wildughter with arms outstretched, feeling already victorious. Seeing that he was intent on carrying out the awful deed, she got to her feet and turned around to flee, only to fall down due to pain erupting in both ankles that had suddenly dislocated. Sebastianughed at her miserable state, leisurely closing the gap between them with just two steps. As she managed to sit up with clenched teeth, he raised her up by the neck and brought her close to his face, ignoring how suffocated she now looked, ¡°Little she-wolf, you think I¡¯ll let you escape? If I do, won¡¯t I lose my reputation as a professional?¡± He threw her to the ground hard and quickly lowered his pants with glee. Seeing his huge member, she gulped in fear. His was indeed bigger than her mate¡¯s but she wasn¡¯t interested in what he wanted to do. Tearfully, she kept shaking her head but he didn¡¯t care. Quickly, he ripped off her clothes before spreading her legs and pulling her closer to him. ¡°For 5 years, I haven¡¯t been inside any female. Finally, I have this opportunity and you are the lucky woman. Just rx, I promised earlier that I¡¯d be gentle. I won¡¯t let you die,¡± he chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s good you have no arms to wrestle me. Today is indeed my lucky day,¡± Ignoring her miserable look, he forced himself into her and started rotating his hips swiftly, asionally pping her boobs harshly. ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t die. She needs time to reflect on her sins,¡± a familiar voice was heard. Sebastian didn¡¯t stop his act but looked upwards and found the voice¡¯s owner seated on a tree branch, holding a te of berries from which he ate with pleasure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a professional,¡± the man replied smilingly before increasing the pace of his pounding, ignoring the woman¡¯s miserable cries. 15 minutester, Sebastian turned the Luna over so she nowy on her stomach. She could no longer make any sound, only the ever-flowing tears from her eyes were the evidence that she didn¡¯t want this. The lustful man forced himself into her other hole, and she could only open her mouth with no sounding out. ¡°You ravished my dad in front of me, now I got you someone with the same interest as you. I know you must be thankful,¡± Phoenix remarked while leisurely eating a ck fruit, throwing the seeds on her head to spite her more. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m leaving. You don¡¯t need to hold back anymore. Just don¡¯t kill her. After that, report back to the werewolf council¡¯s main dungeon or else I will end you myself,¡± Phoenixmanded. ¡°No probs, Your Highness,¡± the happy man replied, increasing the pace of his thrusts once again, ¡°If you have any other opportunity like this again, I don¡¯t mind doing this every day,¡± Phoenix didn¡¯t reply to him but flew towards the duo and ced a white bowl containing blueberries before the pathetic-looking Luna. ¡°If you feel peckish, eat them. I¡¯m off,¡± with that, he vanished. Sebastian harshly pped Anita¡¯s butt, increasing the pace of his violent thrusts once again. ¡­ The satisfied Sebastian pulled out his Willy from the woman who was almost dead and let his seeds spill on her stomach. Then he rose, stretching his body. ¡°I have to acknowledge, your c*nt is the best I¡¯ve ever f*cked. Too bad, I¡¯m not allowed to f*ck you to death,¡± he sighed before stooping to pick up the te of berries. ¡°I¡¯ll take this. You clearly have no way to eat them,¡± he then walked away in the direction he¡¯de from. Anita¡¯s body continued trembling and she could only silently weep. She reminisced how she rode Alpha Reece against his will that year. She remembered his pleas and his struggles after she forced so much wolfsbane down his throat. She recollected too how she had the men she brought that day set her ex-mate¡¯s pack on fire. She recalled that frightened little boy who was snatched away by a grey-haired man named Robin. She thought about how she was doomed to a bleak future. All she could feel was pain all over her body. She didn¡¯t want to live anymore; It was best for her to die. Since she was incapable of moving any part of her body, other than her mouth and eyes, she decided to bite her tongue. Minutester, hard as she tried, her tongue refused to bleed, despite the pain. The nearest thorny shrub that could maybe pierce her tongue was so far away from her. She then recalled Phoenix¡¯s words. ¡®Death will go on vacation because of you. You won¡¯t even be able tomit suicide.¡¯ ¡°Aaarghh!¡± she cried in frustration. *** Back at Ralton Pack. Lavana was seated on a wooden chair taken out of the space ring, eating popcorn while watching with interest the scene before her. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Why are there only veins showing all over?¡± she mockingly questioned. For the past hour, this clod had been wriggling on the ground, shouting in pain with patterned ck veins appearing all over his body. To kill time, she¡¯d ruined all the buildings in the pack, no matter their use and even sent more of the Raltons to their ancestors. Finally, she sat here for the past 15 minutes watching him yell and squirm like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Your time¡¯s running out old man. You only have 5 more minutes,¡± she announced, throwing some popcorn for the nth time at the exasperated Alpha ke¡¯s head. ¡°Lavie honey, mind if I take some?¡± a familiar male voice was heard behind her. She immediately turned her head and upon seeing him she rose and kept the bowl of popcorn on the chair. ¡°Baby,¡± she rushed to hug him, slightly levitating to wee him with a brief kiss, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s in a good state. I didn¡¯t dirty my hands as you suggested,¡± he smilingly replied before parting the hug. Turning his attention to the still-writhing Alpha King on the ground, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡± ¡°Turns out he and his offspring love taking strange liquids. He took one about an hour ago and till now, he¡¯s been like this. I did busy myself for a while,¡± she pointed to the ruins all around them. The remnants of the Raltons were the pregnant women and children who were trying their best not to cry, for fear of being killed by this fire-casting entity. They stayed put where Lavana told them to recline or else they¡¯d be on their way to hell¡¯s gate. Phoenix walked to the squirming guy, hands in his pockets, ¡°ke Remmington, you miss your wife, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, the man struggled to sit up and looked at his foe¡¯s mate with a scowl, ¡°W-Where is my wife?¡± he growled. ¡°She¡¯s in Rosetyne Forest. That¡¯s near the 8th-ranked pack for your information,¡± Phoenix revealed proudly. ¡°What?¡± How did his wife get there in such a short time? From Ralton to Fiery Crystal Pack would take almost a day to reach by air. ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± he barked, trying to rise to his feet to no avail. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have proof. And I can show you some interesting things she¡¯s done,¡± he took out a brown mirror and handed it to him. Alpha ke looked at this magenta-haired dude with incredulity, even after taking the mirror. Soon though, his attention was caught as the mirrormenced ying a shocking scene. That of his wife without arms and buck nude being f*cked without mercy by some strange bald dude with a Johnson much bigger than his. He shook his head in denial, ¡°No, it¡¯s a lie,¡± Phoenix sighed, ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s what happened before I left. I promise she¡¯s still alive. If you want, I can take you to her. Though, I believe since she has no hands, she¡¯s useless to you now, right?¡± ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the Alpha barked. More ck veins appeared on his body and his bones unexpectedly began to crack and rearrange rapidly with his form increasing. This scene was graced by his shouts of agony from the transformation. 3 minutester, the couple were stunned when they saw what he¡¯d transformed into. 175 Seriously, after all that yelling and wriggling on the ground, what he transmuted into was just a fugly, giant pitch-ck wolf with one half-meter-long tail? ¡°I¡¯ve seen unsightly wolves, but I¡¯ve never seen one this ugly. Geez!¡± Phoenix said with disdain. ¡°I second that,¡± his mate chipped in. He headed to the chair his mate formerly sat on, picked up the bowl of popcorn and sat down with legs crossed, ¡°Dear, I¡¯m rooting for you,¡± She nodded before letting out just one tail. It casually moved about as she walked towards the massive ck wolf snarling and set to pounce on her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alpha ke, don¡¯t be so worked up. How about we talk before the fight?¡± she suggested with a grin. She got a vicious growl as an answer and nodded sagely, ¡°I see, let¡¯s battle then,¡± Shemenced running towards her opponent, her tail stretched forward in readiness to handle the foe. The ck wolf let out a battle howl before rushing at her. As they collided, the ck wolf was slightly pushed back. Nheless, he wasn¡¯t going to raise the white g so fast. Growling, he headed for his opponent again. This time, she just stood in her spot, arms crossed with ax look while her white tail gave the opponent seriousshes from many angles, despite being swift, the foe couldn¡¯t elude any of the pestiferous hits. Soon the ck wolf fell to the ground, after missing its footing in an attempt to dodge her tail that was about to hit his back legs, but to his ire, the tail ultimately changed direction and hit him on the head. Damn, this Olmpha! Lavana¡¯s foe undeterred, still got his feet, looking more sinister than before. Letting out a ferocious growl, he charged at his enemy with increased swiftness, confident that this time he¡¯d eliminate her. The hits of the white tail no longer bothered him and he was able to dodge some of theshes gifted by that pesky tail of hers. In seconds, he¡¯d closed in on her with his mouth wide open, ready to bite her. Ultimately, she uncrossed her arms and raised her right hand. p! Her hand connected with the left part of the wolf¡¯s face, sending her adversary flying backwards. He ended up in the ruins of his once mighty residence. She walked majestically to her opponent who, despite losing some teeth and being wounded from falling into this pile of ruins, was still determined to attack her the moment he got to his feet. Reaching the spot where the Alpha wolf was, her tail wrapped around his neck and raised him high up in the air. With a thought, her tail tautened its grip on the wolf¡¯s neck. He struggled frantically for a while but eventually gave up resisting due to the choking. Her tails let go of the foe who had returned to human form. ¡°Alpha ke, after frittering my time, this is all you can offer me?¡± she questioned with arms folded, a smirk on her face. Notwithstanding being unable to move any of his limbs, the Alpha began tough queerly. ¡°Don¡¯t becent too early, Lavana,¡± he cautioned before resuming his wildughter. Although, he wondered how this Lavana¡¯s mate suddenly changed from the ugly ck-haired man he saw on screen days ago to this stunning man who didn¡¯t hesitate to cheer for this cursed heiress and even throw some popcorn at him whenever possible, he, ke Remmington wasn¡¯t afraid. Even if there was another Lavana here, his heart wouldn¡¯t waver. It was time to use his trump card and take down the rascals in one fell swoop. ¡°Get up and fight, or you can save me time bymitting suicide,¡± Lavana proposed. ¡°Dream on, Olmpha! Hahaha!¡± with the energy he could muster, he took out a transparent bottle containing blood from the storage ring and downed the content quickly. Then he rose to his feet, looking at the female as if she was already deceased. Not that his opponent felt intimidated by any means. If anything, there was just perplexity on her face. ¡°What blood did he drink?¡± she questioned her mate telepathically. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know. Still, no matter what he bes, he can¡¯t harm you,¡± her mate replied while eating popcorn. ¡°I know that,¡± she responded telepathically with her eyes still focused on her foe. ¡°Hey, what race¡¯s blood is that?¡± she couldn¡¯t help questioning the enemy. ¡°Easy. An Olmpha¡¯s!¡± Alpha ke replied with a snotty look, ¡°Whatever I drank earlier whenbined with your dunderhead father¡¯s blood¡­ Hahahaha!¡± he spread both hands as heughed uncontrobly. Without a heads-up, he began to increase in height and size. His eyes turned cdon and his fangs made their appearance, longer than that of an Alpha¡¯s. Prominent ck veins made their appearance all over his body in different patterns. His red hair lengthened to almost his waist and his nails elongated, turning into red ws. He looked down at her now that he was so many heads taller than her. She shook her head with a sigh before increasing in height and size too, until she was a head taller than the opponent who wasn¡¯t too shocked. If he could grow, so could she. But that wasn¡¯t something to be scared about- the fact that she was a head taller. ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that?¡± she scornfully questioned with a cocked brow. He gritted his teeth and balled his hands into fists, sweat forming on his head. His foe wondered what was wrong with him. Unexpectedly. tails shot out of his body one by one, numbering nine. And this time, unlike his son¡¯s four tails at the triennial contest¡¯s battleground that served as mere adornments, his tails were roving about! Seeing his aplishment, Alpha Chase chuckled evilly. ¡°Shocked, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked cockily before turning to Phoenix,¡± And you with magenta hair¡­¡± ¡°Mister Remington, I¡¯m her mate,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, crackbrain. You¡¯ll watch me tear your stinkpot of a mate into pieces, and I¡¯ll have you eat her heart,¡± he dered conceitedly. ¡°Alpha ke, I¡¯m just a spectator. Why¡¯re you involving me in your issue?¡± Phoenixined, rising from the chair with a glower. Thetter harrumphed vainly as a response. ¡°You¡¯re fortunate,¡± Phoenix levitated and continued to eat the snack. The Alpha King was dumbfounded. What was he seeing? A flying man? ¡°Is he an Olmpha?¡± he questioned Lavana. That could be the only exnation. ¡°Why do you care?¡± Lavana¡¯s mate asked with ax tone, throwing some popcorn at the uneasy ke. ¡°I¡¯m just an onlooker, like I earlier said. This is your matter, so you two settle it. Lavana my dear, care for some?¡± he asked, flying towards his mate to offer some of the snack. ¡°Nope,¡± she shook her head, ¡°But a kiss is very much desired,¡± ¡°Naughty one,¡± he nted a kiss on her lips before flying higher, ¡°Do your thing, I¡¯ll watch from elsewhere,¡± he said before flying away fast, heading east. ke had a lot of unanswered questions in his heart but still, he couldn¡¯t look wimpy in front of his sworn enemy. By all means, he had to destroy her and then find a way to send her mate down to hell, to apany her. ¡°So you¡¯re proud of those nine tails, just because they can move about?¡± she scoffed and her feet left the ground, ¡°Can you do this?¡± ¡°Can you do this too?¡± she added as she formed two massive fire spheres. ¡°Are you capable of this?¡± she turned invisible and then visible again. Her questions were like a bucket of cold water poured on him. Yes, the potion and Olmpha¡¯s heart blood that he drank made him bigger, and stronger and surprisingly even gave him nine tails, the exact number that his enemy had. But still, it was clear the differences between them. The gifts thate with being a royal Olmpha were something he couldn¡¯t get, no matter how much Olmpha blood he drank. ¡°You cursed McKenny¡¯s seed, if you have the courage, fight me without any of those bonuses!¡± he said with a virulent tone. As long as she consented, he could send her straight to her loving parents! ¡°Ok, I agree,¡± the fire spheres in her hands dissipated and she stopped levitating, ¡°Also, I will fight you with just this tail,¡± she added with an overweening look, her white tailzily moving about. 176 Alpha ke scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ll see where your cocksureness willnd you soon,¡± ¡°I know where it¡¯llnd me- certain victory,¡± she sniggered, beckoning him to initiate the battle. The Alpha King harrumphed vainly before charging at her, his tails extended forward, prepared to strike the opponent. Lavana also did the same, ultimately leaping at her foe, her tail set for the battle. Chase¡¯s father threw several swift punches at her but she dodged them all. Finding an opening, she rained a sessive 6 blows to both sides of his face. Her foe¡¯s tails weren¡¯t idle either; they endeavoured to strike her severally but she eluded them by a hairbreadth each time. Those few survivors of Ralton Pack quickly retreated as far as they could, fearful that the tails could send them straight to the grave. Lavana didn¡¯t make use of her tail just yet. She wanted to use the foe as practice and he soon realized that, bing more incensed due to that. His attacks became more ferocious; he didn¡¯t give his opponent any breathing space, ¡°Die, you wretch!¡± he barked. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not yet my time,¡± Lavana said with a carefree look as she dodged yet another of his tails¡¯ attacks. ¡°Stop dodging if you have the courage,¡± ¡°Will you stop attacking if I do so?¡± she questioned. Thetter couldn¡¯t reply. ¡°So don¡¯t tell me what to do,¡± while dodging his vicious attacks, she closed in on him. Seeing this, he retreated a bit but still continued the attacks. Lavana suddenly increased the pace at which she ran to him. She no longer cared if the tails hit her, they didn¡¯t do as much damage as Alpha ke had desired. He decided, instead of retreating- a sign of weakness- it¡¯s better to use his fists to send her to her father. So, in line with his thoughts, he no longer withdrew but ran towards her, his tails no longer attacked as viciously as before. They collided and exchanged kicks and blows that were invisible to the naked eye, some evaded, others not. Lavan¡¯s tail had begun to do its part, battling all of the opponent¡¯s nine that tried to entrap it. Alpha ke suddenly flew backwards, as his opponentnded a brutal kick in his gut. He ended up in the ruins of his residence once again. Lavana raced to the Alpha who had managed to get back to his feet after spitting out blood. As he prepared to attack again, he felt something run past him in a blur. rmed he turned his head, only to see his opponent behind him, her tail had already wrapped around the nine tails that couldn¡¯t show any resistance. His eyes widened in shock, ¡°You¡­ let go of my tails!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± she cocked an eyebrow, ¡°Since when did they belong to you?¡± saying that, her right ws lengthened more than before and she swiped at the tails once with her right hand. Immediately they separated from who they were once attached to. Then she ran off with her tail wrapped around the severed tails. The Alpha who¡¯d just lost what he was proud of stood frozen in ce with eyes widened, unable to believe what had just happened. Lavana who was now at the pack¡¯s stream let her tail drop the nine tails on the ground. She then set fire to them and threw the ashes into the flowing stream. She went down to her knees and kowtowed nine times before getting to her feet and racing back to the still-stunned Alpha King who at this point was on his knees, staring at the ground. That bitch cut off his tails, just like that. So he was a tailless wolf- an absolute disgrace! His son had lost his tails at thepetition and now he, the father, ended up the same way. Seeing her arrive with an unbothered look, his fury knew no bounds. He tried to get up but found to his dismay that he couldn¡¯t stand any longer. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You devil, what did you do to me?¡± he yelled, pointing at her. ¡°Nothing evil,¡± she replied smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s time to teach you a proper lesson,¡± she added. Her tail began to hit him harshly from many angles at a rate invisible to the naked eye. The Raltons who had withdrawn to some far area where they could still observe the battle, were stunned to see blurs and their Alpha reduced to the point where screaming had be a challenging task. With every cruel hit from the Olmpha¡¯s tail, their Alpha King could only vomit blood and their dread grew, but they couldn¡¯t let out a cry. They could only keep covering their mouths and pretending they didn¡¯t exist. No matter where they looked, all they could see were ruins of once mighty buildings. The 2nd ranked pack has been reduced to nothingness just like that! It was just one person, the female that their Alpha King had brought to the pack 15 years ago, to serve as entertainment, as a resilient punching bag- that pushed them from the throne of glory and arrogance and she did that so easily. The weakened Alpha fell to the ground but the opponent used her tail to get him back to a kneeling position and then the tail wrapped around his neck before lifting him off the ground. ¡°Do you remember when you took down my pack, when you killed my parents? They couldn¡¯t reach each other before expiring? You recall forcefully upying thend and iming it to be part of Ralton? Do you remember when your useless subordinate ripped a pregnant woman¡¯s belly open and squashed the unborn child to death? You recall when you pped me the first day you saw me? Answer me!¡± Despite the difficulty, Alpha ke managed to answer with a weak ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°I swore from that day that I would avenge my people. I am supposed to wipe every soul in Ralton out but I changed my mind. You see those women and unshifted children? They¡¯ll live to tell the story. They will be ves to several packs, they can never be rogues. If they die from the hardship that apanies very, that is none of my business. I won¡¯t kill you, even though you did that to my parents. I let your son live back then. You will live a painful life until you expire,¡± her tail let go of the Alpha and he fell to the ground like a log. She took out two bottles of wolfsbane from her space ring and ced them beside him on the ground, ¡°Finish them,¡± she demanded. Alpha ke having no choice, slowly picked up one of therge bottles and after a while of struggling, the lid was removed. Then using both hands to hold the bottle, he drank it all, as fast as he could, ignoring the burning in his throat. Then he reached out for the second bottle, removed the lid and drank it all. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve¡­. finished¡­ them,¡± he managed to say. He was feeling extremely weak at the moment in addition to the burning in his throat and chest and also every inch of his body ached. ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± she took out tenrger bottles of wolfsbane, ¡°This is all I have for you,¡± Then she flew towards the other remnant Raltons. Seeing that she was heading their way, they turned to flee but she suddenly appeared in front of them, stopping them in their tracks. ¡°Who asked you to flee?¡± she questioned with a scowl, ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you,¡± They immediately fell to their knees and started pleading with her not to kill them. They also didn¡¯t want to be ves. They as Raltons had looked down on others like sh*t. They felt they¡¯d soon be the first-ranked pack. Now they were nothing. Those they¡¯d offended, if they became ves to them¡­ No, they couldn¡¯t be ves! ¡°You don¡¯t want to die neither do you want to be ves? Back then, did you ask if I wanted to be a punching bag?¡± They couldn¡¯t answer her question and she scoffed, ¡°A bunch of wimps,¡± She took out several green foul-smelling pills and threw it at the trembling remnants. ¡°Eat those,¡± shemanded. Immediately they scrambled to get the pills she¡¯d thrown to the ground. Without even cleaning off the dust, they swallowed the pills. ¡°With those, you lot will never be able to shift in your entire life. You will lose the connection with your wolf till you expire. Whatever happens to you, is none of my business. Now get lost!¡± she growled. Immediately they got to their feet, said words of gratitude before fleeing in the direction of the entrance of the pack. Lavana flew back to the Alpha who was having difficulty finishing the 3rd bottle of wolfsbane. ¡°If you can¡¯t finish them quickly, I might feed you the pill for blindness,¡± she warned. Immediately, he mustered strength and started downing all the bottles¡¯ content. By the time he was done, he felt extremely tired. ¡°Open your mouth,¡± she ordered. He wanted toin but couldn¡¯t. He could only do as she wanted.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She put several colored pills in his mouth and asked him to swallow them. Unwilling as he was, he had to obey. ¡°From now on, you can never see, speak or shift. You will be paralysed for life, there is no cure. And since you can¡¯t walk or use your hands, don¡¯t you think its better I give you another gift,¡± she smilingly proposed. Alpha ke shook his head, wishing more than ever that he could speak. His vision was bing blurry by the second. ¡°Please, have mercy on me, Lavana,¡± he was forced to finally implore telepathically. ¡°So you recall my name now? I thought I was a wretch!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t cut off my limbs. I didn¡¯t do that to your parents,¡± he beseeched. She shrugged, ¡°I know. I just like doing so to my mortal enemies. You¡¯re on the list. It wouldn¡¯t be fair if I left you with any limbs,¡± with that, she used her ws to separate his four limbs and by means of telekinesis, ced them where he could never reach. Ignoring his pathetic look, she hurled a fireball at the limbs. Perceiving the smell of burning flesh, tears streamed down his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s a next life for you, never n evil toward others,¡± With those final words, she flew away in the direction of the pack¡¯s entrance. 177 At the pack¡¯s borders, those frightened women and children were being precluded by those partying at the borders. Quite a lot were filming them too. ¡°Please stop!¡± one of the women pleaded tearfully. ¡°Let us pass, please!¡± a little ck-haired boy begged. ¡°Nope,¡± a warrior of the 12th-ranked pack said with glee. ¡°She¡¯s the one who let us go,¡± another remnant Ralton disputed. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re trying to escape while she¡¯s dealing with your Alpha? I thought you were proud to be Raltons?¡± Alpha Dmitri¡¯s warrior interrogated mockingly as he munched on a yellow fruit. ¡°I allowed them to leave, so let them go. Whatever happens to them in the future is none of my business,¡± Lavana¡¯s voice was heard from above. Everyone looked up to see her standing on a sturdy tree branch, arms folded. ¡°And I thought I warned you guys not to film at all. Was I speaking to myself earlier?¡± she questioned with a deep scowl. Immediately, many threw down their phones and cameras, some even stomped on them till they became fragments. These little gadgets weren¡¯t enough for them to be on the Olmpha¡¯s bad side. ¡°Sorry about that, Miss McKenny,¡± Alpha Marcus apologized sheepishly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re lucky,¡± Lavana scoffed before jumping off the tall tree¡¯s branch,nding easily on the ground a few feet away from the people. ¡°From now on, Ralton Pack doesn¡¯t exist. ording to thew, everything that once belonged to a defeated pack automatically bes the victor¡¯s possession. This entirend and all the wealth that ke once controlled now belongs to me. If I find any trespasser on thisnd, I will pay a visit to the person¡¯s pack,¡± she warned. ¡°Noted, Miss. Each Alpha King here will provide people who will not trespass into thisnd and will fight off anyone who ns to,¡± Alpha Marcus offered. ¡°No need,¡± without looking back, Lavana casually threw a shiny ck gemstone taken from her storage ring behind her. When it fell to the ground, a magical silver barrier was immediately set up, covering all parts of Ralton. ¡°You can find ke at the other end,¡± she revealed before levitating. ¡°Also, where¡¯s the 7th-ranked Alpha?¡± she inquired. Immediately, a tall, olive-skinned man with dark brown shoulder-length hair and blue eyes stepped out, ¡°Here I am, Miss,¡± he slightly bowed his head in greeting. ¡°All properties that once belonged to Moon Heart, relinquish control of them,¡± she ordered, ¡°The one to sign the documents wille to you in two days. And, don¡¯t you dare reserve any of Moon Heart¡¯s property for yourself, otherwise, you¡¯re tired of living,¡± she warned before flying away. Everyone looked at the Alpha King who was sweating bullets now. What was fetching him the most ie belonged to Moon Heart. Luna Anita, back then, offered that if he lent some of his men to her to battle Moon Heart and take down their Alpha, Reece Hawkins, then all of the properties of Moon Heart would belong to him. And he heartily agreed back then. Now, the Olmpha was asking him to relinquish control just like that. If it were just Alpha Marcus or even an Elder of the werewolf council who gave such an order, he would try to keep at least one or maybe three to himself secretly. But this was ordered by her- the terrifying wolf sovereign! Disobedience meant his pack would be gone, just like Ralton of today. Even if all the wolf bloods were toe together to fight against her, with her immense strength, flying ability and more importantly, her invisibility skill, it would be like an ant trying to destroy a mountain. He could only bend this time! ¡°What?¡± he questioned with ire at those staring at him, ¡°She mighte for any of you soon. Don¡¯t be too happy yet. Besides it¡¯s just letting go of some properties,¡± with that, he walked away. He was in no mood to party anymore with how dire the situation was. ¡°She asked for Moon Heart¡¯s properties. She doesn¡¯t want thend?¡± the 14th-ranked Alpha questioned. ¡°Dummy! Anything that belongs to Moon Heart, she wants it,¡± the 5th Alpha King responded. ¡°Does that mean her mate is a survivor of the pack¡¯s destruction?¡± Alpha Dmitri questioned Alpha Marcus using mind link. ¡°Thete Alpha Reece did have a son named Sullivan Phoenix Hawkins. I came across it while reading a book that dealt with the history of fallen packs some years ago,¡± Alpha Marcus disclosed via telepathy, ¡°We do know that her mate¡¯s name is Phoenix. So he might be that child. Sigh! Alpha Felix¡¯s really unlucky,¡± ¡°That¡¯s why there is this saying ¡®You reap what you sow¡¯. We have to be more careful in our affairs from now on,¡± said Alpha Dmitri solemnly through mind link, ¡°We don¡¯t want to offend the wolf sovereign in any way,¡± said Alpha Dmitri. ¡°Indeed,¡± Alpha Marcus nodded his agreement. ¡°Next year, my son will take over from me,¡± divulged Alpha Dmitri. ¡°I hope he¡¯ll be as good as you,¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll be better,¡± the 3rd-ranked Alpha chuckled. ¡ã¡ã¡ã A weekter, Phoenix now had everything that rightfully belonged to him. At his mate¡¯s request, he also took over thepanies in the human world that belonged to Ralton and Moon Crest. Thends of all three packs had been sealed with different barriers, so no one could enter except a fellow sorcerer. He appointed a few of his men to stay in the human territory to maintain control over the numerous businesses that belonged to him and his wife. Although they were reluctant at first, at the offer of 6 times their sry and also the promise of a precious training manual, they readily agreed. Now he had more time to spend with his mate. Since they¡¯d taken down their enemies, it was time for them to get married. Beatrix, on getting the long-awaited news, became excited. She and a few maids began to practice secretly in expectation of the big day. Many in the light wiz kingdom had gotten news too, that the Savage Lord had finally found his mate and she was a beautiful mermaid. They would certainly attend the wedding that was set to happen next month. 178 A lot of preparations had to be made in the pce, and some vital rites had to be performed on the couple¡¯s part before the big day. Lavana also nned to inform Rome of her uing wedding. He had to be present in any way because he helped her and Beatrix find safend. There was also Carl Smith, the restaurant owner who fed and housed them for free back then. Alpha Zehelina Mockridge was learning excellently from those sent to teach her the ways of Alpha by the werewolf council. It wasn¡¯t easy but she was resolved to prove that she wouldn¡¯t be relying on the Olmpha¡¯s might and fame to take the Blood Star Pack to new heights. Blood Star pack was also busy as they¡¯d gotten newnd and properties to control and manage until their Alpha¡¯s return. For now, Mel and Rndro were in charge. ??? 2 weeks to the wedding¡­ Phoenix and his mate were above a water body, close tond. He was d in only a blue swimming trunk, leaving his upper body bare. Lavana wore a slightly loose white gown with pale pink floral patterns at the hem. ¡°So this is where you and Beatrix came out from,¡± Phoenix stated. She nodded, ¡°Yeah. I wonder if he¡¯ll be able to recognize me,¡± she voiced her concerns. ¡°I¡¯m sure he would.,¡± Phoenix assured. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get in,¡± she urged. Holding hands, both cancelled their flying ability and dropped straight into the seawater. Now underneath, they stopped holding hands. He quickly cast a transparent bubble around his head down to his neck. It allowed him to see clearer and also talk underwater without feeling suffocated. He watched as light covered his mate entirely and by the time it faded, in ce of her human form was her beautiful mermaid self. His mate¡¯s ears had be like an elf¡¯s and her pink gemstone had made its appearance on her forehead. Lavana¡¯s red hair had be an amethyst colour with silver ends and it concealed her melons from his sight. Her eyes were now a tea rose colour and her lips a pale blue. Her right shoulder sported a gleaming blue scallop shell tattoo. A few purple scales could be seen on her arms and belly. Her purple tail had silver spirals for adornment andrge pink tail fins. ¡°Lavie, you look amazing as always,¡± heplimented.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± she did a spin for him and then swam around him twice, eventually touching the sensitive spot on his waist. ¡°Stop it,¡± he whined but didn¡¯t show any resistance. She tittered, ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore, dear,¡± ¡°Where should we head?¡± he questioned as he looked around him. Yeah, the view down here is indeed amazing and there was calm too. It made him wish he could be here forever to watch the beautiful sights the sea had to offer. ¡°We¡¯lle more often with Beatrix,¡± she reassured. ¡°Um, I want to see what all the water bodies in the world have to offer,¡± he exposed. ¡°For a start, we can go on an adventure underwater as our honeymoon,¡± she suggested and he responded with a nod. ¡°Newlywed wiz bloods are allowed three months off work to enjoy their honeymoon. Mom and Dad being royalties had six months off. They put his trusted aide in his ce temporarily and he didn¡¯t for once have any thoughts he shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Phoenix disclosed. ¡°Oh,¡± she nodded sagely, ¡°I see! How many months will Dad let us have then?¡± ¡°A year off,¡± he smilingly answered. His mate¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like a year off to travel the world with you. I don¡¯t want to go on any dangerous missions in our first year. I also want to see the birth of our first children, if possible. And I¡¯ll give you the best pampering when you¡¯re pregnant,¡± ¡°Em, that¡¯s nice. Don¡¯t think ahead too much. We¡¯re not even married yet,¡± ¡°I know but in two weeks, I get to bed you so¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go. Set your mind on other important things, Sullivan,¡± she sheepishlyughed. ¡°Ok, darling,¡± he held hands with her and she began swimming at a fast rate until they reached their destination half an hourter. And there he was- Rome! He still looked as scary as ever but she knew he was a kind one underneath the scariness. ¡°Hello, friend! We meet again,¡± she smilingly announced to therge ck fish with a fewrge golden scales scattered around its body. It had numerous fins, even on its head. The sleeping Rome suddenly opened his glowing red eyes to see a beautiful mermaid and a magenta-haired human male swimming over to him. ¡°Lavana, is it you?¡± he questioned. Her voice was indeed familiar and even though she had a lot more meat now, her hair, tail and gemstone gave her out. ¡°Yeah, Rome, It¡¯s me!¡± she replied excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s a conscious sea monster. Actually, it¡¯s my first time seeing one to be honest,¡± Phoenix said to his mate via mind link. ¡°Oh really!¡± He nodded, ¡°Yeah. This one¡¯s high-ranked,¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a name,¡± she corrected. ¡°I know. I just feel he¡¯s capable of walking onnd,¡± ¡°Really? He can use his tail fin to move onnd?¡± she questioned telepathically her mate with a look of surprise. ¡°Hey, you two, I¡¯m still alive, you know. And I can hear you,¡± Rome suddenly spoke with a tone of annoyance, ¡°You disturbed my precious sleep and now you¡¯re ignoring me? Not fair!¡± ¡°Sorry about that, Rome,¡± Phoenix apologized. ¡°Call me Lord Rome,¡± the fish insisted. ¡°¡­¡± His mate didn¡¯t mention that this conscious fish was entric. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? I¡¯m going back to sleep,¡± ¡°Oh mighty Lord Rome, don¡¯t be offended. We didn¡¯t mean to ignore you,¡± Phoenix said with palms pressed together. Rome harrumphed before white light covered him By the time it faded, in ce of the big fish was a white-haired, handsome young man with blue skin, grey eyes and pale red lips. His body had several golden sea shell tattoos that enhanced his beauty. And, he was naked. Unlike werewolves who were gifted with blurs by the moon goddess, this guy¡¯s nudity was in to see. Lavana immediately turned away while her mate took out some clothes from his storage ring and swam over to the young man to hand them to him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Rome politely said after epting the clothing. When he was fully clothed, he told Lavana to turn around which she did immediately. ¡°Lavana, it¡¯s good to see you again,¡± in the blink of an eye, Rome was in front of the mermaid. He didn¡¯t dare hug her though. He wasn¡¯t ready for a fight. He swam around her as he made an inspection, often nodding his head. ¡°You look a little different,¡± he pointed out, ¡°But I¡¯ll still recognise you anywhere,¡± ¡°He¡¯s your mate?¡± Rome asked, pointing to Phoenix who was now seated on a rock close by. ¡°Yeah, he is,¡± she smilingly replied. Rome sagely nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good. Hey, you sitting on the rock!¡± ¡°I have a name and it¡¯s Phoenix,¡± Lavana¡¯s mate replied sulkily. ¡°Okay, you Phoenix guy,e over here, let me take a good look at you,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get to order me around, young man,¡± Phoenix scoffed. Who was this man putting on airs for? 179 ¡°Ooh, you think we¡¯re age mates?¡± in a sh, Rome was already in front of Phoenix, frowning, ¡°You dummy, I¡¯m old enough to be your grandpa. If you don¡¯t treat me with respect, I¡¯m going to spank you,¡± Phoenix glowered, ¡°What sort of fetish is that? I¡¯m a grown man!¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± Rome asked with a raised brow. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not argue anymore,¡± Phoenix got off the rock and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you, Lord Rome,¡± he said with a low tone. Rome harrumphed, ¡°Lavana, your mate needs to work on his attitude and temper,¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking!¡± Phoenix fired back. ¡°Lavana, are you seeing this?¡± Rome looked aggrieved. ¡°I am. You two get along so well. You can spend time bonding, I¡¯ll go find something delicious for us all,¡± with that, she swam away at breakneck swiftness. ¡°Okay, now she isn¡¯t here anymore. I¡¯m not going to hold back. Phoenix or whatever you are, why do you think you are qualified to see me? Don¡¯t give me the reason of being her mate,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you, Rome but if you piss me off, I¡¯ll make you bald,¡± Phoenix warned. Rome scoffed, ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve been looking for a worthy opponent for so long. Why don¡¯t we battle? For Lavana¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t injure you too much,¡± ¡°You¡¯re too confident,¡± Phoenix sneered. In a sh, he was behind Rome and his peacock fan was ced near his neck. Rome looked stunned for a short while but quickly recovered his calm, ¡°I see. You¡¯re Savage Lord, a prince, huh? But that still isn¡¯t enough. How am I sure you won¡¯t betray my Lavana¡¯s trust? You don¡¯t look reliable,¡± ¡°I will never do that to her, Rome,¡± ¡°Then make an oath. Swear that if you ever betray Lavana you will go blind for the rest of your life,¡± Rome said in a serious tone, ¡°Marine folks take the mate stuff very seriously,¡± he disclosed. Phoenix smiled and swore, ¡°I, Phoenix Sullivan Antes, swear on this day with the honourable Lord Rome present, to never betray my mate. If I ever do that, may I go blind and die prematurely,¡± At that, Rome smiled, ¡°Good! I¡¯m happy with you now. Let me take you to my cave. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it. There¡¯s also this new gemstone I found in the deepest trench. Maybe you might recognize it? It¡¯s really good for wiz blood sceptres. I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift if you like¡­¡± ¡­ An hourter, Lavana and her mate left the cave with an enthusiastic Rome waving at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darlings, I¡¯ll definitely be present for the wedding. Just prepare enough fish and fruit for me. Make sure they¡¯re extra delicious, okay?¡± ¡°Sure, we will. Take care, Lord Rome!¡± Phoenix waved back and then held hands with his mate before they swam away. *** At the surface, both were seated on arge rock. It wasn¡¯t sunny, rather fresh air caressed their skin. A part of Lavana¡¯s tail was in the water, fiddling with it. ¡°So what do you think of Rome?¡± she inquired. ¡°Um¡­ he¡¯s entric but I like him,¡± Phoenix replied, ¡°I look forward to visiting him again actually. He knows quite a lot of things and I love learning new things,¡± She nodded sagely, ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± ¡°Who else would you like us to visit today,¡± he questioned. ¡°Um, we don¡¯t really have to see the second person face to face. When Beatrix and I came out, we stole some clothes from a house and wrote a note that we¡¯dpensate in the future. I just want to gift the person something aspensation along with a note of thanks. And after that, we¡¯ll visit a human named Carl Smith. He fed and housed me and Beatrix for free. You think he cane to our wedding?¡± ¡°He knows about you both not being human?¡± he questioned with a cocked brow. ¡°Yeah. I had just recently be a tribrid back then. My body was still unstable. He wanted to take me to the hospital when I fell ill, but we insisted on the opposite. To stop him from doing as he wished, Beatrix had to show him proof that we weren¡¯t human. Besides, when we left, he was terrified because he nearly died when my spirits surfaced. I want to apologise to him and then invite him to the wedding,¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s risky, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I do. But just this once, darling,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Okay. But he¡¯s got to show some sort of effort if he¡¯s attending,¡± ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± she nted a peck on his left cheek. ¡°After you turn back and you¡¯re clothed, please wait for me here,¡± he got off the rock and levitated. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she inquired curiously. ¡°Um¡­ I need to relieve myself,¡± he responded, ¡°I need to pee,¡± he rified. She nodded in understanding, ¡°Okay. Be back soon,¡± He smiled, ¡°Sure, babe,¡± with that, he flew away. *** Four days to the wedding. 5 pm. The couple were seated in the royal garden in a chosen pavilion that had only two chairs and a small round wooden table. ¡°Here, have this,¡± he fed her an Ah-Kilse fruit from the white bowl in his hand. They were both rxing after going to see a lot of vital officials of the kingdom to do a simple chore or two for them as thew required. Ah-kilse fruit had be Lavana¡¯s favourite now, so Phoenix got it for her. ¡°I¡¯m a bit nervous. From my rough calction, a lot of people will be present at our wedding. And for many of them, it will be their first time seeing me,¡± Lavana expressed her worry. He stroked her hair, ¡°Mate, I¡¯m nervous too. It¡¯s normal to be so. But things will go well and we can finally go on our honeymoon. Put those thoughts aside for now, dear. Just take in the fresh air, and the beautiful sight before you, and my manly scent,¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lavana became amused. ¡°Have another, my princess,¡± he fed her another fruit and then nted a peck on her forehead. ¡°I love you, Phoenix,¡± ¡°Me too, darling,¡± A few minutester, Phoenix rose from the chair, ¡°I suddenly feel a great urge to answer the call of nature,¡± he divulged and she nodded. ¡°Go on, dear,¡± Phoenix walked a bit further from her sight and then after finding a good spot, lowered the front of his white pants and underwear to pee. As he was relieving himself, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ he thought in puzzlement but the pain suddenly increased and spread quickly all over his body to the point he was unable to move any part of his body. He tried hard to grit his teeth but was unsessful.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± he let out a pitiful cry instead. 180 ¡°What happened?¡± his mate ran over worriedly. She too was feeling a great deal of difort all over her body. She could see him standing with his back facing her. From his position, he was supposed to be peeing but he wasn¡¯t. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked worriedly. ¡°Lavana, g-get my brother¡­ or my father here¡­ as soon as you can, please. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me,¡± he mind linked weakly. ¡°Okay,¡± her gemstone materialized on her forehead and saying some words inaudible, she vanished. *** The king¡¯s chamber, King Vellio was seated on the peach couch, reading an ancient-looking book with his wife wearing a short translucent red gown resting her head on hisp. ¡°Husband?¡± she softly called. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Is there anything that we missed during the preparations?¡± Queen Valeria asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he replied, turning a page of the book. Suddenly, Lavana appeared in front of them, making the queen sit up quickly. ¡°What¡­ Lavana? What are you doing here?¡± the queen questioned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you two. But father, pleasee with me. Phoenix needs your help,¡± Lavana said with a pale look. ¡°What?¡± King Vellio put down the book. ¡°What happened to him?¡± a worried look reced the queen¡¯s interrogative look. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But he¡¯s in a lot of pain,¡± Lavana held her chest, ¡°Please let¡¯s go,¡± she implored. The king nodded, ¡°Alright,¡± turning to his wife, he said, ¡°Honey, wait here, I¡¯ll be back to tell you what happenedter,¡± the king rushed to his daughter-inw and she held his hand. ¡°Imperial garden, pavilion 5,¡± she muttered. Immediately her gemstone glowed and both vanished. The queen couldn¡¯t sit idly though. She quickly put on a proper gown and rushed out of the chamber, ignoring the guards and maids stationed outside. *** Lavana and the king appeared near the fifth pavilion. They were stunned to see a buck-nude heavily perspiring Phoenix, with his back facing them, on the ground, struggling to get up with gritted teeth. His clothes were nowhere to be found. ¡°Phoenix, what¡¯s going on?¡± King Vellio rushed to him and knelt, trying to get his son to sit up but instead, Phoenix let out a heartbreaking cry. He could see that his son¡¯s cheeks were stained with tears. His anxiety grew. Phoenix wasn¡¯t one to cry so easily. He¡¯d never cried at any sort of pain since he knew him. There was no injury present on his body and yet he was reduced to tears like this. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± Phoenix managed to say using the voice transmission technique. ¡°What?¡± the king looked bewildered. ¡°The pain is multiplied if you or someone else touch me, Dad. I can¡¯t even touch myself without the pain increasing,¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± the king looked more worried now. Lavana couldn¡¯t walk to where her mate was either. She had fallen to her knees, gritting her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Vee, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Peter and the queen had arrived on their different sceptres. They quickly got off. The queen ran to Lavana while Peter ran to the males. ¡°Lavana, what happened?¡± the queen softly asked, her toneced with worry. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± Lavana managed to say, holding her chest. Phoenix was trying to get up, to no avail. Instead, he coughed out blood severally. Vellio warned Peter not to touch Phoenix, since strangely, anyone touching him would cause him unbearable pain. ¡°Go get the royal doctor,¡± he ordered Peter who quickly nodded and rushed to sit on his sceptre which quickly flew him away in an instant. ¡°Save him, please,¡± Lavana spewed out blood, rming the queen even more. ¡°Lavana, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine. The doctor wille soon,¡± she reassured her son¡¯s mate. ¡°Take me to him,¡± Lavana pleaded. ¡°Okay,¡± the queen nodded and carried Lavana over to where her matey, still undeterred in trying to rise, despite the indescribable pain he was eating. ¡°Phoenix,¡± she hurriedly touched him. ¡°Lavana, hug me, please!¡± she heard him plead using mind link.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay,¡± she quickly helped him to a sitting position and hugged him. This, although shocking to the king and queen, was also good news. At least, Phoenix¡¯s mate can touch him without increasing his pain. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, Sullivan, you¡¯ll be fine. The doctor is on his way,¡± she whispered in a shaky voice, stroking his hair. She didn¡¯t mind the fact that her clothes had strangely turned to ashes aftering in contact with his body. ¡°Lavana, please help us take him to his room,¡± the king requested after he and his wife turned away. Although he knew he couldn¡¯t really see the couple¡¯s nudity being that they were werewolves, he still had to. And his wife doesn¡¯t know that Lavana is partly wolf blood too. ¡°Okay,¡± Lavana nodded and muttered some words inaudibly. Her gemstone glowed and immediately, she and her mate vanished. The king and his wife quickly got on Alvana, the queen¡¯s sceptre and it flew speedily in the direction of their destination- Phoenix¡¯s mansion. ¡°The queen took out a pale blue mirror from her spatial ring and it lit up soon enough and showed Peter¡¯s face. ¡°Pete, have you gotten the doctor?¡± she asked worriedly. Peter responded, ¡°He¡¯s treating another patient some miles away. I¡¯m on my way to the patient¡¯s house right now,¡± ¡°Hurry up, please,¡± she implored. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, royal mother,¡± Peter replied and the mirror stopped glowing, reflecting the queen¡¯s tensed face instead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. Our son will be alright,¡± the king reassured his wife, putting his right arm around her shoulders. ¡­ Meanwhile, the apprehensive Prince Peter had finally found the imperial doctor treating an official¡¯s sick mother. He barged into the residence and dragged the doctor away, promising the official to exin the situationter. He made the doctor sit on Frander, his sceptre and they headed back at breakneck speed to the ce, eventuallynding at Phoenix¡¯s mansion. They got off and ascended the stairs leading to the entrance of the manor. Upon entering, ignoring many tense servants, they ran forward to the high stairs that led to the upper floor. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Peter shouted to the perspiring brown-haired doctor who was trying to catch his breath. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t fast enough, Peter put the middle-aged man over his left shoulder and started racing up the stairs. 181 First wiz prince¡¯s mansion, Phoenix¡¯s chamber, On entering with the doctor, Peter announced amidst pants, ¡°I¡¯ve brought him!¡± He quickly let go of the doctor who was feeling a bit woozy from Peter¡¯s race up the stairs earlier. As a doctor, his priority was to save lives, so he was only as strong as an average wizard in terms of fighting prowess. Training his powers was also at leisure time because he was always busy with research and treating patients. Never in his life had he been treated the way this second prince did today. But, he couldn¡¯tin, right? Now that he was on his feet again, he shook his head before heading towards the bed. Seated beside it were the King and his wife, wearing anxious faces. And seated in therge bed thatcked any covers, which was rather odd, was a beautiful, red-haired young woman, who was as tall as a giant-even while seated, she was still taller than him! ¡®What the hell?¡¯ he eximed internally. He didn¡¯t let his face reflect his surprise though. He maintained a cold look. There was a magenta-haired male who was seated on the female¡¯sp, using her left arm as a headrest. The two of themcked a shred of clothing. The heavily perspiring male who was being soothed by this edgy, pale-faced giant female was the first prince. Considering the news that flew around weeks ago, this young woman must be his mate. She was this tall; How would they go about their lovemaking? It wasn¡¯t his business; He wasn¡¯t here to pry into matters that didn¡¯t concern him. The first prince¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, his lips did not cease trembling, while his mate whispered words offort, fighting the urge to cry. But one tear was quite sneaky. It cascaded down her left cheek and turned into a pearl before bouncing off her chest onto the floor. This proved to the physician that she was indeed of the mermaid n. He, however, could see a blur on certain parts of their bodies, one that was usually a privilege only to wolf bloods. Only wolf blood doctors and their parents can see a wolf blood¡¯s nudity apart from his or her mate. He was a wiz doctor and he had no such privilege. Realizing this shocking fact, his eyes widened for a second but he regained his calm in no time. He¡¯d better not act in a way that¡¯d cost him his head; He was here to treat, not die! ¡°Doctor Alstein,¡± the monarch acknowledged him. The physician saluted the king respectfully and also the queen. Then he sat beside the bed on the left side on a brown wooden stool he¡¯d taken out from his first spatial ring on his right index finger. ¡°Your Highness, how are you feeling?¡± he questioned softly via voice transmission technique. ¡°Terrible¡­¡± Phoenix managed to reply via voice transmission. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your highness. I¡¯ll make you better in no time, okay?¡± the doctor whisperedfortingly and Phoenix managed to nod. ¡°Good boy,¡± he smilingly praised. When the physician attempted to read Phoenix¡¯s pulse, he was stopped by Lavana. ¡°His pain will increase if you touch him,¡± she notified, deep worryced on her face. ¡°What?¡± the doctor eximed in surprise. He¡¯d never seen such a thing before, although it was familiar somewhat. He decided to put on special white gloves before holding Phoenix¡¯s right hand. But to his shock, the gloves turned to ashes, falling off his hands. His eyes almost fell out of their sockets. Now he could understand why the couple on the bedcked clothes. ¡®Power imbnce! This is serious!¡¯ he thought solemnly. ¡°Ok, I get it. At least let me touch him, just once,¡± he entreated but Lavana shook her head. She wouldn¡¯t want anything that would increase her mate¡¯s suffering. ¡°Lavana dear, let him do his job. I won¡¯t die, okay?¡± Phoenix mind linked his mate weakly. ¡°This¡­¡± Lavana looked unwilling. ¡°Please¡­¡± Phoenix requested with a weaker tone via telepathy. ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s permitted you to do your duties,¡± Lavana said with a sigh of defeat. With that, the doctor began to do the needful. A few secondster, Phoenix coughed out a lot of blood and his body started jerking as he let out a heartbreaking scream. Blood also flowed out of his mate¡¯s mouth and she felt intense pain all over her body, ten times more than the one she was already enduring before the doctor¡¯s arrival. ¡°You bastard! How dare you hurt my mate?¡± Lavana growled,unching an ice chain at him unexpectedly. It wrapped around the frightened doctor¡¯s neck.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Dear, calm down,¡± the anxious queen beseeched. It was her first time seeing her daughter-inw use her powers and looking this enraged. ¡°He¡¯s hurting my mate¡­¡± Lavana whimpered emotionally, not exerting any more force on the ice chain. ¡°Let go of him, dear,¡± the king requested anxiously and after a while, Lavana hesitantly obeyed, destroying the connection between her and the ice chain, causing it to vanish. Though he was now free of the chain, he couldn¡¯t help but feel chills run severally down his spine. This princess-to-be was terrifying! From what he¡¯s seen, the pain the first prince¡¯s eating, his mate is also eating a measure of it, and it¡¯s breaking her heart to see her beloved mate like this. Now the thing is, he wants to help out but he can¡¯t touch him without the situation worsening. This case¡­ He quickly took out a ck wooden table from his first space ring and then brought out arge white medical box from his third space ring and opened it after undoing a simple-looking but rather intricate array that was cast on its lock. Now that it was open, all could see many bottles of different sizes- some transparent, others of different colours- containing liquids and pills, neatly arranged inside. The physician took out a ck bottle and removed the lid, quickly pouring out three peach-coloured pills. He put them in a small golden pot taken out of his first space ring. He ced the pot atop the table, removed its lid and cleaned its interior with a special golden leaf taken out of his second storage ring. Then, he took out three transparent bottles, each containing three blue, green and yellow liquids. He quickly poured their contents into the pot. After that, he took out a translucent zaffre-coloured bottle containing a white powdered substance. He put a quarter of its content into the pot too. Afterwards, the doctor took out five more bottles from the box and poured out a pill from each of them. He ced the five pills into the pot and then asked Peter to go out and boil them quickly. As Peter made to take the pot from the doctor, Phoenix¡¯s mate spoke up, halting Peter in his tracks. ¡°No need. I can do that!¡± the impatient Lavana disclosed. 182 She made the pot levitate from the stunned doctor¡¯s hands and fly over to her. While it was still levitating, a small fireball materialised atop her right hand, shocking the others. Peter knew she had fire and ice powers, so he wasn¡¯t too shocked. But making things levitate, well, that was a first. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t increase the fire, maintain it for five minutes,¡± the doctor ordered after regaining his calm and she nodded her agreement. Anything, she would do, as long as Phoenix became well again. She couldn¡¯t lose her darling mate! Doctor Alstein took out several coloured fresh herbs from his second spatial ring and put them in a white porcin mortar taken out from his first spatial ring. He picked up the pestle that was in it and started pounding it with the right amount of strength required. Then he added some strange-looking fruits taken out of his second storage ring and continued pestling. When he was done, he squeezed out the essential dark green liquid from the crushed stuff into a small silver bowl till it reached half of it. Quickly, he headed back to the bed and poured the liquid into the pot whose initial content was already boiling. He then ced the lid atop it and asked her to increase the fire slightly, which she did with gritted teeth while trying to also keep her trembling mate still. By the time it was ready three minutester, she was sweating heavily. The physician took the pot and headed back to his wooden table to pour the thickened ck substance into another red porcin bowl. It smelled horrid but who cared about the smell? As long as it¡¯s useful, aroma is not to be minded. He ced a porcin spoon in the bowl and hurried to the bed once again. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going to feed you this. Don¡¯t mind the taste, okay?¡± he softly said as he scooped up a small amount of the substance with the spoon and brought it close to the first prince¡¯s mouth. Phoenix¡¯s body wasn¡¯t trembling as greatly as before but his chest kept heaving. He managed to open his mouth and the physicianmenced feeding him the awful-looking and bad-tasting substance slowly. When he was done with ingesting the substance, the doctor fed him Ah-Kilse fruit to remove the horrible, bitter taste. As Phoenix slowly chewed it, the doctor rose from the wooden stool and told Lavana to get her mate into a seated position, which she quickly heeded. She also reduced her size back to normal human height. This stunned the doctor; it was his first time seeing something like this. But like before, he maintained a solemn expression. Following the physician¡¯s instructions, Lavana knelt behind her mate and began massaging his shoulders down to his waist. Then the doctor ordered Peter to fill the bathtub in the bathroom with water and he quickly obeyed. After Peter informed him that his orders had been carried out, doctor Alstein requested that the king, his wife and Prince Peter leave the room. Seeing that Phoenix had calmed down, they readily agreed. The doctor knew best how to treat him, so, as long as Phoenix was fine in the long run, they would do anything. Now it was just the doctor and the young couple in the chamber.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Miss Lavana,¡± the doctor called, causing her to look at him and slow down the rate of her massaging Phoenix. ¡°Yes, doctor,¡± she answered with a look of readiness to do anything. ¡°Um¡­ please take your mate to the bathroom for me,¡± he requested since he couldn¡¯t touch the patient. Immediately, she got off the bed, gently scooped up her mate in her arms and headed in the bathroom¡¯s direction. The physician followed behind steadily. *** 20 minutester, Phoenix was gritting his teeth, his hands were on the tub¡¯s sides, tightly clenched. The water in the bathtub contained several crushed herbs and liquids poured in by the doctor. In the end, the warm water became a chilly one. The doctor even had Lavana freeze the water so he couldn¡¯t get out. He was to remain in the bathtub for an hour. Lavana was seated on a wooden stool beside the bath, singing aforting siren melody to him. Doctor Alstein fed Phoenix three white pills and then left the bathroom to rest on the couch in the chamber. This illness was from a dark wiz bloods curse. It was rare and in the past, it had no cure. But histe teacher found the cure and he, being the sessor, was taught the cure. He never thought he¡¯d see a live victim one day. ¡­ An hourter, Doctor Alstein headed back into the bathroom and had Lavana unfreeze the water. ¡°Help him out of the bathtub,¡± he instructed and she made to scoop him out when he stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t carry him,¡± the doctor ordered, causing Lavana to wear a confused face. Why shouldn¡¯t she carry him? ¡°Help him walk to the shower,¡± the physician requested with a solemn look. She nodded herpliance and helped Phoenix to step out of the bathtub slowly. And then, putting his right hand around her shoulder, she assisted him to the shower section of the bathroom, taking one slow step at a time. The doctor ced a stic stool taken out of his right index finger¡¯s ring and ced it on the floor. Lavana then helped her mate to sit on it. ¡°Help him bathe; make sure the water is not too hot. And also, perform a mate¡¯s duties, if the need arises. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m off!¡± without waiting for any of them to question him, the doctor fled the bathroom and closed the entrance door kindly. Then he put back all his equipment and other belongings in the appropriate rings. ¡°Take care!¡± he yelled before leaving the room quickly. ¡­ Outside, he met the royal family waiting anxiously. Seeing that the doctor hade out, they rushed to him. ¡°How is he?¡± the monarch questioned, trying not to sound edgy. ¡°Well¡­ the rest lies in his mate¡¯s hands. He¡¯ll be alright in two days. Don¡¯t bother them, unless the female gives permission. Here,¡± he handed the king three transparent bottles containing a silver liquid, filled to the brim, ¡°Please make sure he takes one of these in the morning and half a bottle in the evening. Repeat that the next day, and also, have his mate massage him with this oil,¡± he took out a small grey bottle and handed it to Peter. ¡°And that melody the princess-to-be sang to the first prince, it¡¯s very effective too. Have her do that at least once a day to him. Alright, I¡¯m done here,¡± he said and tried to leave but the queen stopped him by pulling on his white robe. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Queen Valeria demanded and he obeyed, turning to look at the royal family. ¡°We¡¯re grateful that he¡¯ll be fine. But can you tell us what was wrong with him? Why can¡¯t he be clothed and why does touching him make him feel pain?¡±the queen questioned. ¡°It¡¯s a curse,¡± the doctor replied with a defeated sigh. If he didn¡¯t confess, the queen won¡¯t let him go. Since she was curious, like the other two royalties before him, he¡¯d betterply! ¡°What? A curse?¡± the queen eximed in shock. Her husband and son also looked stupefied. How did such a thing happen to the first prince and who would be so vicious to do so to him? The doctor continued, ¡°Myte teacher taught me the cure. This curse is from a very high-ranked wiz blood, a dark one. And if the caster dies, the effect is greatly reduced and it shows up after a month or more. But if the caster is alive, the effect shows up within three days and within 5 hours, if the caster isn¡¯t found and appeased, the afflicted one dies from extreme pain in his chest and abdomen,¡± he added, ¡°However, if the caster is dead and the effects show up after a month has passed but the affected one isn¡¯t treated on time within a span of 24 hours, the afflicted individual will have power imbnce, extreme pain at being touched, blindness, dumbness, deafness, difficulty in breathing, paralysis, extreme weight loss, appetite loss and finally die in a cruel and pitiable manner. This curse is called ¡®Hades¡¯ Kiss¡¯,¡± Doctor Alstein further rified, ¡°The moment an affected person, of whom its curse caster is dead, loses his eyesight, he has no hope and will definitely perish within a span of two days to a week, if the person is quite tenacious and of a high-rank. The caster of this curse on the first prince is dead. So what affected him was extreme pain at any touch of his body and power imbnce that¡¯s naturally apanied by unbearable pain in the abdomen and chest, slowly it spreads to the entire body. Prince Phoenix has ck mist which is usuallyunched out of his hands, right?¡± he questioned the royalties and they nodded their agreement. The physician resumed his speech, ¡°Due to the power imbnce, the mist is slowly seeping out of his body. Since the ck mist turns anything it contacts into nothingness or ashes, that¡¯s the reason he¡¯s naked. But by tomorrow morning, his powers should be much more stable and he can be covered with a nket for starters,¡± The queen nodded in satisfaction at his exnation and then thanked him sincerely for his great help, promising him a great reward. ¡°Thank you, your Majesty,¡± he smilingly bowed his head, ¡°And I saw nothing,¡± he added, referring to the fact that the prince and mate were most likely hybrids, due to the blurs that covered their special areas. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. Let¡¯s pretend you were never here. How does that sound?¡± the queen proposed smilingly and the physician nodded vigorously. Anything to keep his head intact! Then the monarch¡¯s wife saw the doctor out and quickly returned to hug her mate tight. ¡°I¡¯m so happy he¡¯s fine,¡± she said emotionally while her mate stroked her back,forting her. Peter, seeing that things were fine, decided to head back to his mansion to rest. Coming out of his elder brother¡¯s mansion, he summoned the still-levitating Frander to him and sat on the sceptre looking a little weary. ¡°Phoenix, thank heavens you are fine,¡± he muttered with a smile as Frander took him away, in the direction of his residence. 183 The King and his wife were seated on his consort¡¯s scepter Alvana, heading towards the monarch¡¯s residence slowly. ¡°Extreme pain at being touched¡­¡± the queen pondered, ¡°If anyone who touches Phoenix makes him feel a lot of pain, then why could his mate touch him without increasing the pain?¡± she wondered out loud. ¡°Probably because she¡¯s a mermaid?¡± the king guessed, ¡°You know, it¡¯s rumoured that their touch isforting to an afflicted soul,¡± The queen sagely nodded, ¡°It could be the case. I can understand that our son is a hybrid, being a wiz and Alpha Blood, that¡¯s why there are blurs covering his special ces. But his mate is the same! Since when do mermaids have blurs? That didn¡¯t look like some sort of magic spell that shields others from seeing the private ces either. It¡¯s sort of natural,¡± The king let out a defeated sigh, ¡°Darling, you know she¡¯s capable of producing a fireball,¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw that. Even telekinesis!¡± ¡°Lavana is actually tribrid,¡± the king revealed via voice transmission. His wife widened her eyes in astonishment, ¡°T-Tribrid?¡± King Vellio nodded, ¡°Our son told me himself. If other ns hear of this matter, it¡¯s going to be a disaster. Best we keep this secret to ourselves,¡± She nodded, ¡°Definitely. It¡¯s top secret!¡± ¡°You know who her parents are then? How did they produce a tribrid- a perfect hybrid!¡± ¡°That remains a mystery,¡± her husband replied with a sigh. *** Meanwhile, the couple in the bathroom were nonplused, seeing the way the doctor fled like he was injected with chicken blood. ¡°Why did he run off like that?¡± Lavana questioned her mate with a befuddled expression. ¡°How¡­ would¡­ I know?¡± he slowly replied. ¡°Phoenix, you can talk now!¡± she eximed; her face was now one of excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ always been¡­ able to talk. I¡¯m¡­ not a newborn,¡± Stroking his shoulder-length hair tenderly, she answered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯re recovering. You know, I was so scared,¡± ¡°That¡­ you¡¯ll¡­ lose me?¡± he asked and she nodded. He replied, ¡°Listen, dear, I¡¯m¡­ not going to leave your side. There are¡­ so many things we haven¡¯t done. For example, we¡­ we haven¡¯t mated, we haven¡¯t¡­ travelled the world, we¡­ haven¡¯t¡­ had ten children, we haven¡¯t had enough¡­ opportunities to show how¡­ much we love and cherish each other. Why the hell¡­ would I leave? Besides, your embrace is warm. Which man would prefer¡­ the cold and smelly hands of death, when¡­ there¡¯s an amazing¡­ walkingvender to hug? No, babe, even death¡­ will send me back to your hands,¡± At this point, her eyes had be teary and she sniffed. He shook his head, ¡°No, don¡¯t cry, my love,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry,¡± she nodded with a sniff, ¡°The hardest part has passed. What¡¯s left is to nurse you back to health. I won¡¯t cry,¡± ¡°Good girl. Come, sit on myp, let me stroke your head for a change,¡± he beckoned with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s safe?¡± she asked with a sceptical look. ¡°Why¡¯re you hesitating? You¡¯re not usually like this,¡± he inquired with a raised brow but she didn¡¯t reply to him. Looking down and then back at her, he questioned with an amused look, ¡°Is it because¡­ I¡¯m naked?¡± All this time, he¡¯d noticed that his mate was only trying her best to focus on his face. From the moment she helped him out of the tub earlier, he didn¡¯t bother to hide his Willy like before. He tittered, ¡°Come on. It¡¯s the same thing. You usually like using myp as a pillow. Why are you hesitating this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust your thing,¡± she said with a red face. ¡°Wow, your face¡¯s like a ripe tomato. I think you should show this side of you more often, it¡¯s good for your heart,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Stop it!¡± this time, her ears had reddened. ¡°Honestly dear, it¡¯s fine if you look. My eyes have been feasting on the sight of your ravishing body. It¡¯s not fair if you don¡¯t do the same,¡± he pulled her right hand, bringing her closer to him, since she didn¡¯t put up any resistance, otherwise, in his current state, he¡¯d never be able to achieve this feat. ¡°Dear, stop looking elsewhere,¡± he insisted but she kept looking away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see!¡± ¡°Why?¡± he cocked a brow, ¡°Do you think it looks unappealing or too small maybe?¡± She vigorously shook her head, ¡°Nope. It¡¯s not that,¡± ¡°Are you scared of it then? It won¡¯t bite if you look at it,¡± ¡°Phoenix, I¡¯m not looking!¡± ¡°Doctor Alstein asked you to bathe me. How do you intend to do that? Blindfolded?¡± he quizzed. ¡°It¡­ it feels like I¡¯m breaking my vow. We nned to have intimacy on our wedding night and I don¡¯t want to see your member in advance,¡± ¡°So what about me?¡± he questioned. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t coerce you. The water¡¯s hot enough. Please, help me bathe and certainly not blindfolded,¡± he smirked. ¡°Fine. But I still won¡¯t look,¡± ¡°Sure! But you can¡¯t avoid touching it, even if you¡¯re blindfolded for instance,¡± ¡°Sullivan!¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m simply stating a fact,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Just take a nce and tell me if it¡¯s to your liking,¡± ¡°It is!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t look at it. How can you give a blind judgement?¡± She scowled, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± he turned speechless. ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right! You¡¯ve seen me stark nude. It¡¯s only fair if I look,¡± Lavana said with a harrumph after gathering enough courage in her heart. Her mate nodded in amusement, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll look!¡± ¡°Begin,¡± he encouraged smilingly. She lowered her head and stared at what she¡¯d been trying not to see. But her face became redder and she ended up looking away. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s majestic, okay!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°How do you know when you haven¡¯t touched it?¡± he teased. ¡°Is it going to stay in one ce if I do?¡± she asked with a tone of doubt. ¡°Err¡­ I¡¯m not too sure about that,¡± he replied with frankness. ¡°Then why¡¯re you encouraging me to?¡± she snapped. ¡°Calm down, dear. I was joking,¡± he touched his right thigh. ¡°The pang is much tolerable now. Hand me the soap and washcloth,¡± he requested. ¡°No need,¡± she held his right hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be in any sort of pain. I¡¯m your mate, for better or worse, I want to be with you and go through life¡¯s hurdles together. I¡¯ll give you a proper bath, you just need to rx, okay?¡± He nodded his agreement, ¡°Thank you, Lavie honey. I¡¯m the luckiest man in the entire universe. What did I do to get a mate like you, huh?¡± nting a peck on his forehead, she replied softly, ¡°Ask the moon goddess, Sullivan,¡± *** Minutester, She carried her mate out of the bathroom in her arms. Both were dry. Earlier, with Cephina¡¯s instruction, Lavana was able to produce heat from her hands with which she dried her mate¡¯s body. Then she did the same to herself. Using a towel to clothe herself wasn¡¯t an option for now since contact with her mate would just turn it to ashes. She gently ced him on the bed. ¡°Lavana thank you for sticking with me through this rough time. Because of me, you can¡¯t wear anything. You must be ufortable,¡± ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t say such a thing. You aren¡¯t at fault. You being alive is the best gift. And I¡¯ll do anything to keep you safe and sound. Don¡¯t feel sorry for me,¡± she soothed as she climbed onto the bed to give him a massage on his shoulders. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she questioned. If she¡¯s to go out, she¡¯ll clothe herself. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating yet. But please I don¡¯t want you to starve yourself. Go out and get something to pacify that stomach,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded but didn¡¯t stop the massage. ¡­ Half an hourter, Lavana who was now dressed in a pink gown entered the room carrying two food trays. Using her leg to shut the door behind her, she looked in the direction of the bed, ¡°Baby, I got us both¡­¡± her words couldn¡¯t bepleted as she quickly put down the trays on the couch and rushed to the bed. Her mate was struggling to get off the bed with his hands ced on a certain spot. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she concernedly asked. She was ready to get help if he didn¡¯t give a single reply. ¡°Lavana, please just take me to the bathroom and pour cold water all over me,¡± he requested via mind link. ¡°What?¡± she was stunned at his request. After bathing with rxing hot water, he was requesting now for cold water? She was only gone for a few minutes! ¡°Sullivan, why are you covering there?¡± she interrogated in bewilderment. The red-faced mate of hers replied telepathically, ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ Can I not say?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, dear. I need to know what¡¯s happening to you,¡± she said with a toneced heavily with concern. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say. I-I¡¯m aroused, okay! I don¡¯t know if Doctor Alstein put slow-acting venereous pills in the soup he made me consume earlier. I was just thinking of watching you eat happily and I¡­ Lavana just take me to the bathroom,¡± he implored. It was at this juncture she recalled that doctor¡¯s words, ¡°perform a mate¡¯s duties if the need arises.¡± She hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but now¡­ ¡°Phoenix, before Doctor Alstein left, he did say that I should perform a mate¡¯s duties if the needes,¡± she mentioned. On hearing this, her mate¡¯s eyes widened. He shook his head, ¡°No, Lavana. You don¡¯t need to. Cold water can help¡­¡± ¡°With that doctor¡¯s nature, I don¡¯t think cold water or those elixirs of yours would help out,¡± she ced him on the bed once again and made sure his back was rested on the pillows. ¡°You¡­¡± her mate was at a loss for words. ¡°Phoenix, if this is what¡¯s required to make you get back to your peak, I would dly do it,¡± she said with resolution. ¡°Let me see, dear,¡± she appealed but he stubbornly shook his head. Having no choice, she removed his hands from the jewel they concealed, holding them up rather. He couldn¡¯t resist, since he was short of strength at the moment. His face and ears reddened so much now that his erect member was in full view. Lavan, on her part, widened her eyes. Yes, she knew his Johnson was majestic but now.. it¡¯s be more majestic by a lot and very proud! ¡°Lavana, you don¡¯t need to do this. There¡¯s a possibility cold water will do,¡± he whimpered, his chest heaving. He looked very much unwilling to let her do what was in her mind. ¡°Phoenix, please rx. It¡¯s my first time, but I¡¯ll do my best to turn your difort into pleasure, okay?¡± she said in a soothing tone. At that, he slowly brought himself to nod and let out a sigh of defeat, ¡°Alright,¡± Now that she¡¯d gotten his permission and he was no longer objecting, she braved herself for the important deed. Positioning herself in between his legs, Lavana gently held his burning member with her right hand. Gradually and tenderly, she ran her hand up and down his penis, picking up pace slightly after a few minutes. Then she lowered her head and began nting kisses on his balls upwards until the head of his jewel. She licked the tip afterwards for a short while before running her hand up and down, this time with an increased pace. Her mate bit his lower lip, so as not to let out any sound as he was being pleasured by his dear one. However, he failed woefully a few minutester. He let out low moans the moment she took his length into her mouth, trying to amodate as much of it as she could. Frittering no time, she began moving her head, slurping. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Agh¡­¡± ¡°Phoenix, you sound really good,¡± she mindlinked him, showing him a thumbs up with her free hand. ¡°Damn! What magic are you using?¡± he mind linked with a little difficulty. ¡°That of a fated mate,¡± she replied, after taking out his huge length from her mouth and resuming running her hand on it. ¡°Your face is super red,¡± she pointed out, ¡°I think it¡¯s excellent for your heart,¡± she teased. ¡°Can you not point that out?¡± he whined, letting out a moan the moment she took him into her mouth again. ¡°Lavana¡­¡± ¡°What is it, dear?¡± she mind lined since her mouth was full and busy. Without a response, he grabbed a measure of her hair strands with one hand and supported himself to sit up with the other. ¡°Honey, at this rate, I feel the wedding day is going to take a thousand years to arrive,¡± he mind linked as he made her go faster up and down his Willy. ¡°Same here. But we have to wait for the big day to go to the next level. You¡¯ll have to make do with this, for now, Sullivan,¡± she mind linked in reply. ¡°Are you wet?¡± he suddenly asked out of the blue. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. I can smell it, girl,¡± ¡°Mate, you have no ess till a few day¡¯s time. I promise I¡¯m going to spread these legs of mine for you by then,¡± ¡°Oh!¡± he looked somewhat disappointed and she teased his look, calling him cutie. ¡°Why don¡¯t you focus on the important business we have right now? I¡¯m going to let you know one secret. Alpha blood and wiz bloods have one thing inmon,¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Takes long toe!¡± he grinned. His previous bashful look had been cast away. ¡°So I have a long way ahead of me, huh?¡± ¡°Should I try to cut it short?¡± he suggested via mind link. ¡°No need!¡± she firmly replied. After a long while of his mate dutifully putting him on cloud nine with her magical hands and mouth, he finally came in her mouth. ¡°Your fluid is much,¡± she mind linked after he removed his cock from her mouth. She swallowed it and found it was salty. ¡°And you¡¯re quite salty,¡± she added, lowering her head to lick his penis clean, nting onest kiss on it. The relieved Phoenix leaned forward to kiss her lips briefly. ¡°Thank you, my dear. You worked hard,¡± he softly said, letting her lie on the bed, with her head on the pillow. ¡°Anything for you, darling,¡± she mind linked in reply, a satisfied smile spread across her face. 184 Two dayster, First Wiz prince¡¯s abode, Phoenix¡¯s chamber, 8:55 pm. Phoenix was back to normal; Now, he could wear clothes and touch himself without feeling any sort of difort. Lavana had long been taken away to her assigned residence to be provided special beauty treatments and perform a few other essential rites that required only the bride¡¯s presence. ording to custom, the couple weren¡¯t to see or talk to each other physically before the wedding ceremony. On his part, he had to pass one more test meant for royalty, and that was to bring back the head of a dangerous creature in the forbidden forest- As assurance that he could protect his bride! It was to be done tonight, beginning from 10 pm to midnight- the task had to be done in two hours or less. He had just one hour before beginning the trial. Currently, his hair is neatly tied in a bun, his upper and lower eyelids are painted ck and there is a ne on his neck made from a conscious beast¡¯s dark brown teeth. His upper body is d by a ck sleeveless turtleneck top, and adorned by a ck snake armlet on his right arm and ck leather bracelets studded randomly with blue diamonds on both wrists. An obsidian ck leather belt studded with many blue diamonds in special patterns was on his waist, holding in ce a blue fur loin skirt with rough edges that stopped just above his knees. After making sure nothing was out of order, he exited his room barefooted and descended many stairs until he got out of his residence. Outside his dwelling were seven tall and brawny wiz warriors waiting, barefooted. All of them were attired in ck robes that were embroidered in bright golden thread, and sporting their wizard hats. They were holding their sceptres horizontally in their outstretched hands. Seeing that Phoenix had stepped outside his home, they immediately went down on one knee and held their sceptres vertically with their right hand, hitting the ends thrice on the tiled walkway, humming a tune for a minute. Phoenix nodded at them, staidness etched on his face. The men instantly got to their feet and turned around in sync. Six of them quickly formed two rows with a golden-haired warrior in the middle, ahead of the six men, yelling with his sceptre in his right hand which was pointed forward: ¡°The first prince is puissant and valorous!¡± The six warriors shouted in response, ¡°He is true to his name!¡± The warrior spearheading them cried out in a deep voice, ¡°The first prince is in love!¡± Six warriors behind him: ¡°With a purple-tailed siren!¡± ¡°Tonight, he will prove doughtily his love!¡± 3rd man on the second row: ¡°He¡¯ll leave behind no doubts!¡± ¡°Enemies¡¯ heads form a special red carpet for him!¡± The six chorused, ¡°Guaranteed protection for the bride!¡± ¡°Our first prince is getting married!¡± The six trumpeted, ¡°To a red-haired beauty!¡± ¡°His heart has been stolen!¡± The six men proimed, ¡°By a fair-skinned female!¡± ¡°Our prince is head over heels for his mate!¡± The second man on the second row: ¡°May their unionst till forevermore!¡± ¡°The first prince is in love with an amethyst-haired siren!¡± the leading warrior cried out. The six men hollered, ¡°A siren with enchanting blue lips!¡± The leading warrior:¡± Prince Phoenix Sullivan Antes of Wiyzh-Sybylle Landia has found his precious mate!¡± The six men cried out, ¡°O hail the goddess!¡± ¡°Our Prince¡¯s cock will only stand!¡± the first man on the second row cried out. The other warriors dered, ¡°For the captivating Miss Lavana!¡± ¡°He has rock solid 10 packs!¡± the 2nd warrior on the first row shouted. The rest six yelled, ¡°Her heart reces his stolen heart!¡± ¡°His Royal Highness is eager!¡± the leading warrior announced. The warriors behind the leader moured, ¡°Ten children with the bride!¡± ¡°His Highness can¡¯t think straight!¡± The six warriors: ¡°Coz he locked eyes with the beauty!¡± ¡°The first prince is indubitably potent!¡± yelled the warrior ahead of the group. ¡°Guaranteed and enviable love life for the bride!¡± the six men shouted. ¡°His Highness will prove his devotion tonight!¡± the 1st man on the first row cried out. ¡°Infinite security for the bride!¡± the others chorused. ¡°The first prince is madly in love!¡± yelled the leading wiz warrior. ¡°With a tea rose-eyed siren!¡± the others said in unison. ¡°His Highness has been shot in the heart!¡± thest man on the first row yelled. ¡°The birth of his appetency for the bride!¡± the other warriors chorused. Phoenix, who was behind them by ten steps, had his hands clenched into fists across his chest, with a serious countenance and steady eyes, walking after the marching group of warriors ahead. From his residence to their stopping point would take almost an hour on foot. They weren¡¯t allowed to get there faster with their sceptres tonight.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This was tradition! As they marched past many structures in the pce, several maids, dressed in strapless, bright pink, above-knee silk gowns, could be seen lined up orderly along the walkways, joyfully raising their sceptres, actively yelling: ¡°Fighting! Victory!¡± *** Royal sacred ceremony ground, By the time they reached their destination, there were many people- males and females- present. All wore various animal skin clothes but none wore blue fur like Phoenix. The ground of this area wasn¡¯t tiled; it had soil instead. In the centre of the venue was a meter-high,rge ck tform with golden stairs. Resting proudly in its centre was a splendid golden throne with magnificently crafted red serpents for armrests. On seeing that the long-awaited groom-to-be¡¯s heralds had arrived, many became enthusiastic, raising their sceptres severally while ulting. The first prince was not seen behind the group. Rather, the 7 ck-robed warriors stopped marching, just after passing the entrance. They, with solemn faces, hit the ends of their sceptres, which were in their right hand, seven times on the tiled ground, with a minute-long hum. After that, they let go of their sceptres, which flew above them and remained hovering above their owners¡¯ heads. Several men, outfitted in only leopard skin loin skirts and ck nes possessing a single golden tooth as a pendant, ran forward; some of them carrying drums of various sizes and colours, while the others held several other traditional musical instruments. Prince Peter was in the lead with his red small drum that had white symbols for design. He was the only one ying his instrument; his face was solemn, unlike the other musicians behind him who were making various but harmonized sounds of nature. Phoenix¡¯s brother, whose auburn hair was in three big braids, walked toward the 7-warrior group, increasing the pace of beating the drum skillfully with his right hand. Reaching where the seven stood with grave faces, he harrumphed and walked around them thrice. Subsequently, he nodded at the leading warrior of the group of seven men. The leading warrior, Julius Henderson, quickly went down on one knee and handed a palm-sized emerald stone taken out of his spatial ring to the second prince. The other 6 guys also quickly went on one knee. Peter, who had received the emerald stone, walked around them once more before crumbing the gemstone in his hands to bits. Then he let the bits fall off his hands. After doing this, he returned to the music crew. At his order, they began ying their various instruments, The group of seven wiz warriors took off their ck robes, folded them neatly and quickly put them, along with their hats, into their spatial rings. What could be seen attiring them were only white fur loin skirts and tiger skin belts. They rose to their feet and grabbed their levitating sceptres, stomping the ends once on the ground. Then, they began to dance, singing in a foreignnguage, repeatedly raising their sceptres as they danced exuberantly, while the music intensified. The others present were dancing too, also raising their sceptres, while asionally shouting with excitement boldly written on their faces: ¡°Aye!¡± After some minutes of the crowd¡¯s rapture, the music ceased, and the group of seven men split into two groups; Three on one side, and four on the other. They went on one knee, tapping the ground with the ends of their sceptres while solemnly humming. A tall man dressed in borate clothing made of beast skin and a white fox fur cloak walked in, holding his exquisite sceptre in his right hand. Steadily, he headed to the throne set on the ck tform in the midst of all this activity. Following him dutifully was a tall brown-haired man with a stern look wearing a panther skin loin skirt held in ce with a thick ck rope serving as a belt. Immediately, those below the tform went on one knee, hands across their chests, except the group of seven whose sceptre ends were still tapping the ground. Another group who didn¡¯t kneel at all was the music crew headed by Prince Peter. They only stopped making music and bowed their heads solemnly, saluting the king just like the others. ¡°We wee His Royal Majesty. Wishing him long life and prosperity and the wisdom to govern!¡± the subjects chorused while the king sat down on the throne. His right-hand man, Louis Frost stood on the right side beside the throne with a solemn face. ¡°Rise!¡± King Velliomanded with a regal tone and the kneeling subjects did so. Those who didn¡¯t kneel simply raised their heads. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± they chorused again. 185 ¡°Greatness of Wiyzh-Sybylle Landians!¡± the king called out solemnly, with his sceptre raised. In response, the others who were holding sceptres also raised theirs upwards. A resounding ¡°For Eternity!¡¯ was heard from all subjects present. The king and the subjects repeated this action two more times, before putting down their sceptres. The satisfied king nodded with a small smile. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re all gathered here for a special asion. My son, Prince Phoenix has found a beautiful flower, the mate gifted to him by the goddess. All required rituals have been done up to this point. Now, it is time for him to demonstrate that he can guard the precious flower that he has found, from danger, even at the cost of his life. He will enter the forbidden forest and return by midnight with the head of a dangerous creature. With its teeth, he will make a special ne for his bride. The beast¡¯s core, he will use as the pendant and engrave his name!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± the crowd yelled, full of pep. ¡°I, hereby present to you, the first prince, Phoenix Sullivan Antes!¡± the leader of the group of 7 men s yelled. He and his men quickly went down on both knees, holding their sceptres in their hands horizontally. At that, the music crew began ying their instruments with zeal. Lavana¡¯s mate soon walked past the entrance of the venue, his hands balled into fists across his chest. Unlike before, there were new features on his body. Beautiful ck patterns had been painted on both sides of his face and his right arm. As the music intensified, Phoenix stopped crossing his arms and took out his mighty sceptre, earning cheers and whistles from the audience. Then he took off all the rings in his fingers and ced them atop his sceptre. The sceptre flew towards the tform andy resting at the king¡¯s feet. With that, the formerly solemn prince turned cheerful and began to dance. In response, the musicians increased their speed of ying to match his steps while he slowly advanced. The group of seven warriors let go of their sceptres, which flew towards the entrance and remained there floating horizontally with their ends facing the entrance. They took out porcin bowls containing red nuts from their spatial rings and began to chuck the nuts at Phoenix¡¯s feet as he danced exceptionally. This didn¡¯t deter him, as he continued dancing his way towards the tform, with the crowd cheering for him. ¡°I never knew the Savage Lord could dance this well and even look this happy,¡± using voice transmission technique, a pink-haired youngdy in the crowd said to her husband who chuckled and snaked his left arm around her voluptuous waist. He replied using the technique, ¡°Dear, there are many things a person never shows to others. And love does its wonders too, once its arrow has sessfullynded in a person¡¯s heart. Just like us. Who¡¯d have thought despite the burning hatred you had for me because I mistakenly killed your favourite pet, we¡¯d still end up together?¡± ¡°Love is just magical, isn¡¯t it?¡± she questioned rhetorically and added, ¡°Honestly Mateo, that day that I kicked you in the balls, I regretted it. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t do great harm to you. Otherwise, how would we be pregnant with triplets?¡± ¡°Well, that was a kick of love. From that moment, I fell in love with you harder than I ever dreamed of. Faliah, you¡¯ll always be the perfect one for me,¡± he rubbed his wife¡¯s still-t belly and gifted her a peck on her right cheek, causing her to smile brightly. Finally reaching his destination, the first prince ascended the numerous golden stairs of the tform and knelt before the king, cing his right hand across his chest with a serious expression before yelling. ¡°Your lowly subject Phoenix greets you, Your Majesty!¡± There was no response from the king as seconds went by. Still not deterred, Phoenix yelled again, ¡°Phoenix Sullivan Antes is here to take the test. Please grant me the honour and permission, Your Majesty!¡± There was still no response, as the king seemed busy looking at his nails, probably checking if any were longer than before. Still unwavering, Phoenix yelled, ¡°Royal Father, your beloved son is here to help you get ten grandkids!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, the king paid attention to him, his once tepid face turned sunny, ¡°Good son, rise!¡± Instantly, Phoenix rose to his feet and stared at his father. ¡°You look great!¡± the kingplimented with a grin. ¡°Thank you for the praise, Your Majesty,¡± Lavana¡¯s mate politely said. At this, King Vellio beckoned on his right-hand man and Loius quickly took out a golden knife from his storage ring. He handed it with both hands to the king, head bowed. The king epted it with his right hand and ordered Phoenix to stretch out his hands. Phoenix heeded withoutint. The king then used the knife to make a cut on both palms and three big ones on his arms. Phoenix¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all and many gave a thumbs up in their heart. A servant male wearing a ck fur skirt quickly ascended the tform and knelt on thest stair, raising a brown wooden bowl containing a fragrant ck liquid above his bowed head. Without a word, Louis headed to the servant and took the bowl from the nervous male¡¯s hands. Then with a solemn face, he headed to Phoenix, sizing him up and down once. Afterwards, he began to apply the liquid to the cuts in the prince¡¯s palms and arms. Phoenix still didn¡¯t put on a look of pain. But the onlookers felt chills run down their spine. That was Fer-Khilta, a liquid that gave one the feeling of being stung by ten thousand bees and it increased the pain one was already eating from wounds obtained before the application of the feared liquid. It had a reputation for making hefty warriors cry miserably and was also used in making wrongdoers confess their crimes. Yet, here was this prince, maintaining a stoic face. This was freaking awesome! As expected of the Savage Lord! ¡°I grant you permission, Prince Phoenix,¡± the king said in a regal manner. Phoenix quickly saluted, ¡°Thank you, my king,¡± He then turned around and quickly descended the tform. Then he rushed forward, heading towards a portal that had been opened with the king¡¯s sceptre. He, on nearing the portal, quickly leapt into it and it instantly closed up. Lavana¡¯s mate was expected to take down a dangerous beast with his bare hands and return with the head and its core. Yesterday, Phoenix had insisted that this rite be done. Even if he didn¡¯t defeat a top dangerous creature, he¡¯d still bring back a creature¡¯s head at least. Besides, he was feeling as great as he was previously- before that strange illness paid him an unkind visit. The king agreed and invitations were sent out to important persons in the kingdom to be present tonight and they arrived two hours before Phoenix made an appearance. Now that he had gone in through the portal that led straight to the forbidden forest, what was left was to watch his performance through the grand, mighty mirror taken out of the king¡¯s storage ring. It was meant for asions like this. The mirror levitated, glowing a golden light for some minutes before showing the person they really wanted to see- the first prince! 186 Forbidden Forest. Lavana¡¯s mate exited the portal,nding on the ground on his feet. He steadied himself and saw the portal quickly close. Looking around with his now glowing viridian eyes to see where he was currently, all he could see were tall and wide sturdy trees that could likely be a few hundred or maybe a thousand years old. Their rough trunks were wrapped by various thin or thick golden vines. There were also numerous shrubs, each having different leaf colours. A few of them were known but the majority he couldn¡¯t identify. Hence, he had to be careful since the possibility of poisonous or lethal shrubs being amongst the nts was high. Ahead of him was thick white fog and it served as the gateway to their of the creatures he was to defeat tonight, Silgioth- ranking first on the top dangerous beasts¡¯ list. He had told the king that this was what he wanted, so the king had the portal drop him right near its dwelling in this taboo forest. In addition to being hard to see in this fog, it irritated one¡¯s eyes. The creature lording this area could even attack an individual in the fog and in seconds, render him or her handicapped, helpless and finally, dead. This fog wasn¡¯t just irritating to the eye, if inhaled, it was also poisonous to the body! Phoenix had not a single spatial ring or weapon of defence on him. He had to use everything he¡¯s got to take down the beast in less than two hours. Holding his breath, he rushed into the fog, eyes closed. He used his ears well to sense whatever danger woulde at him. Although he was now shrouded by fog and it was possible to use his sorcerer powers secretly, he chose not to. By pure strength, he would take down the beast. Advancing slowly but steadily in the fog, he suddenly halted. He had stepped on something sharp. But instead of waiting to check what it was that hurt his right foot, he continued moving. Suddenly the vines on those trees outside the fog glowed and uncoiled fast, rushing into the fog at a swift pace. Sensing something wasing, Phoenix assumed a fighting stance. Unexpectedly, prickly things wrapped around his hands and feet at the same time. As he struggled to break free, the thorns on the vines on his feet impaled into his ankle and he was forced to open his eyes while still holding his breath. The vines that were wrapped tightly around his wrist couldn¡¯t impale it due to the leather bracelets. Coming in contact with the fog, his eyes began to sting but closing them wasn¡¯t an option at this point. Worse still, another vine, a bit thicker than the others and rather of a ck colour, wrapped around his neck but not tightly, thus the thorns weren¡¯t impaled into his neck. But it did increase the difort its victim was feeling. Still, yet, another bigger red one wrapped around his waist firmly. The belt protected his waist from being pierced by its thorns. As he thought about what to do, the vines suddenly drew him backwards speedily and dumped him roughly outside the fog on the ground where several golden vines were already waiting for their prey. Upon falling atop them, those other vines enveloped him from the neck down, entrapping him and thenmenced squeezing him, impaling their longer thorns into his skin. Out of the fog were humanoid figures advancing towards him- they were made of mud and had rather sinister looks. ¡°Mud warriors,¡± he muttered under his breath. Feeble as they might seem, they pack a good punch and can give even a high-level wizard a headache. With a little more effort, he broke free from the vine cage. Quickly, he charged at the seven mud fes, punching a few of them into pieces. But as they crumbled to the ground, they quickly reformed and went after their prey who had already rushed into the fog. Instead of walking as before, he was running. Even though his feet got pierced by many unknown sharp things, he didn¡¯t care. For him, these were all distractions. The beast¡¯s head and core were the goal. A few minutester, Phoenix was finally out of the damn fog. What he met was a dark cave that had two trees on both sides of the entrance¡¯ their trunks were enveloped by thick green vines that glowed. Also, two mud warriors were standing in front of the cave, acting as security. Looking behind him, Phoenix found that the seven mud fellows from before had caught up to him looking incensed. They were the creations of this Silgioth creature. He had yet to see the beast but had so much to deal with already. Well, what choice did he have? He directly charged at the entrance, sting the mudmen who tried to stop him to bits. They quickly reassembled, looking unhurt, but he had no time to entertain them. With them chasing after him, he dodged nimbly the relentless vines that had unwrapped from the trunks, wanting to entrap him by all means. ¡­ After thirty minutes of battling the pesky vines and the nine indefatigable and ineradicable mud warriors, he was able to sneak into the cave by tricking them. The vines and mud men did not follow him this time. As he advanced in the cave, he remained cautious, making good use of his ears, so as not to be caught unawares. Venturing deeper into the cave, he made a turn and found a broad passageway to his left that was lit by several giant white pearls that were ced in unnatural circr holes in the cave. This creature was quite wealthy and ostentatious, wasn¡¯t it? Just see how it used so many pearls as a mere source of light while the outside world would initiate a dog-eat-dog game just tond their hands on one. Even he as prince hadn¡¯t seen pearls this big and of extreme purity! The moment he took another step forward, a creature suddenly materialised close to him, the distance between the two of them was just four steps. Phoenix¡¯s face adopted a look of surprise. Silgioths aren¡¯t capable of invisibility, right? He knew a lot regarding creatures of the taboo forest. This Silgioth he¡¯d chosen tonight was a zaffre-eyed giant beast with 3 brown heads and imprable silver scales that covered most of its body. Its tail was very short and it had a great advantage in speed and flexibility despite its huge size. It had just two weaknesses and that was its eyes and neck. Silgioth had control over the vines on those trees outside the fog and also those just outside the cave and kept them as security and had the ability to make living human-like warriors out of the soil. Additionally, it had azy personality and only liked to show up for a fight in the fog, to terrorize and maim its prey, or if someone was able to enter its cave. But what was this beast then before him that appeared just now? He had no time to study its features as he quickly retreated a few steps, assuming a fighting stance. The look on the strange creature¡¯s face was that of arrogance and great disdain. It didn¡¯t even put Phoenix in its eyes. In it¡¯s eyes, this wiz blood before it was already dead and dismembered! ¡°Silly,¡± the creature spoke. Phoenix wasn¡¯t stunned by the fact that this strange creature could speak. After all, Silgioth itself was a conscious beast. ¡°What are you?¡± Phoenix questioned with a frown. ¡°Me?¡± the creature let out a horribleugh, ¡°You ask what I am? Can¡¯t you see clearly? I¡¯m me!¡± Phoenix felt this beast was deliberately being difficult. He was well aware that there were some beasts who hadn¡¯t entered into the record since they never showed up to fight anybody. But the fact that Silgioth ranked top among the beasts in this forest was indisputable. Yet, merely looking at this strange creature in front of him that had three long glowing rose-red horns on its serpentlike head, gold eyes and a scintiting Aegean blue body, he could sense that using his hands and feet to fight against this unidentified creature could only have one result- death. If he stubbornly tried to fight it physically, then he was no different from someone trying to poke a hole in a diamond by using a needle. ¡°I guess you must be some groom who wanted to kill the Silgioth to prove your ability to protect your bride, right? Wiz blood and their silly customs. You are quite unlucky today, young man. You don¡¯t have a sceptre and your fingers are bare too. At this point you¡¯re more pitiful than a cornered bunny,¡± the creature looked amused and then closing its eyes began to change form, bing three times bigger than it already was.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Its eyes changed from gold to pitch ck and nine more heads sprouted with necks longer than that of the main head, all intimidatingly letting out their meter-long, ck forked tongues. Its thick maroon red tail had be five times longer than before and even multiplied into three, each having a half-meter-long stinger at its end. The tails weren¡¯t just for adornment, they roved about, seeming eager to tear their opponent apart. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to die by my hands!¡± the creature growled as it rushed forward in glee, its heads stretched forward to attack. Phoenix¡¯s face became more solemn as his hair turned silver with cerulean ends and lengthened past his shoulders, stopping a few inches above his waist. A red moon mark appeared on his forehead, and four circr purple marks appeared under both lower eyelids. Now wasn¡¯t the time to care that his people could see his actions via that special mirror in the ceremony ground. 187 Wiyzh-Sybylle Landia Imperial Sacred Ceremony Ground. Those watching had anxious looks on their faces. The king put on a calm expression, even though his heart was thumping in his chest. But at the moment, he saw Phoenix¡¯s hair turn silver with cerulean ends, the calmness on his face fled, getting substituted by anxiousness. ¡®Gosh! He¡¯s nning to use his powers?¡¯ the king became even more anxious. No, this mirror had to be stopped from showing any further happening. He didn¡¯t care what people might say; he was king, who were they toin? But Phoenix suddenly faced the beast with his back and then smiled, giving a signal that the king should let things happen as it should. Worst case, he¡¯ll just present this strong beast¡¯s head when hees out of the portal. The king sighed defeatedly. The first prince had resolved that if the people present on the ceremony ground found out he was actually a sorcerer and not a high-level wizard as they believed for so many years, so be it! ¡­ Meanwhile, Phoenix at the supposed Silgioth¡¯sir faced the unknown beast once again. ¡°Hahaha! You can only transform your hair and your eyes and even add additional things to your face, to increase your beauty. But of what use is it, dear groom? Just to dodge? Can you evade me forever?¡± the main head of the beast jeered while the eyes of the nine heads turned to a glowing pink. Phoenix shrugged, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have no sceptre, no ring, and no weapon. I¡¯m very pitiful. ordingly, I should justy on this ground and wait for you to gobble me after tearing me to pieces. I wish I could do that bravely. Unfortunately, as you can see, I kind ofck the boldness to wait for you to eat me. So, I can only choose the other option. That means I¡¯m going to fight you,¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Cocksureness of yours knows no bounds,¡± the beast said in derision. A smile spread across Phoenix¡¯s face, ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat,rade,¡± ¡°Whatrade? I¡¯m not yourrade! I¡¯m your rival, no, I¡¯m the predator and you¡¯re nothing without your sceptre and book,¡± and so, the beast swiftly rushed at the man, its heads and tails ready for the kill. However, at thest moment, he didn¡¯t expect the prey to suddenly vanish. ¡°What?¡± the beast was taken aback. Its heads looked around the bright passage. Where was that wiz blood? ¡°Show yourself! Don¡¯t think that because you can turn invisible, then you can hide from me forever. This is my domain and it¡¯s only right to eat you. Show yourself, you yellow belly!¡± ¡°Comrade, I¡¯m outside. It¡¯s too narrow in there. How about we do it outside where there¡¯s plenty of space? Or, could it be you¡¯re afraid to¡­e outside?¡± a masculine voice replied to him via voice transmission. ¡°Damn it!¡± the beast cussed. How did that bastard get outside so quickly? Could it be that he set a trap outside, waiting for him to enter it? Even so, it wasn¡¯t afraid. Whatever schemes this cunning wiz guy had, he would trash them. With that thought in mind, the beast rushed forward, from the brightly lit passage into the dark areas. He had no problem seeing in the dark and didn¡¯t even stumble for once. In a minute, the creature was already out of the cave. He found to his dismay that the two trees containing the vines, and the mud warriors- the creations of thete Silgioth- were already ruined. In their ce were huge mounds of ash. And the culprit was nowhere to be seen! ¡°Comrade, how do you like your gift? I¡¯m outside the fog. It¡¯s much better here for us to battle,¡± Without thinking, the inmed creature rushed into the fog, exiting it in seconds. Upon getting out of the fog, he found to his dismay that all the trees containing those vines even the shrubs in that area had been turned to ashes. ¡°How?¡± befuddlement shrouded the stunned beast¡¯s mind. This groom- his prey- was clearly a wizard, that he was sure of. Howe he could disappear at will and cause this sort of damage without the help of his sceptre, weapon or magic book? Could it be that he wasn¡¯t alone, probably there were two of them? Maybe the second person was responsible for all this damage and they lured it out to this now-deste area thinking they could defeat it? Risible thinking! Even if there were 10 wiz bloods here as the groom¡¯s backup, rendering them crippled wouldn¡¯t take long for him. They were toocent and this would surely be their tragic downfall, not his. No schemes would work on him. ¡°Show yourself, you muttonhead! I¡¯m already here. What¡¯s the need to hide?¡± all the heads of the creature spoke in unison. ¡°Er¡­ How should I put this? I¡¯m actually in the fog. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d reallye out. Could you please make a U-turn? I can¡¯t see well since my eyes hurt!¡± ¡°You liar!¡± the beast¡¯s ten heads spat. Who was he trying to fool? ¡®You¡¯re in the fog, wandering around aimlessly? Your eyes hurt? You thought I wouldn¡¯t dare to show up when you requested it? What nonsense excuse was that?¡¯ In all its life, the creature never met a prey that gave him a headache like this. ¡°You pig, show yourself! How hard can it be to do such an easy thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very hard, Mr ten heads. You don¡¯t know how frightened I am right now. I pissed my underclothing and I even want to relieve my throbbing rear. But I can¡¯t. I fear that while excreting, you¡¯d suddenly show up behind me to say an unwee hello. I don¡¯t want to die from fright. I want to die of ripe old age, or maybe, while saving my precious mate from peril. I can¡¯t let you eat me, Mr. Ten heads,¡± ¡°You¡­ That¡¯s not my name. I¡¯m a Vulkhaen!¡± the vexed beast revealed. ¡°Oh! I see. What, then, is your weakness?¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± How dare this prey ask it such a rubbish question? Which person or creature would reveal to a stranger his weakness? Who in their right mind would attempt such a thing? ¡°Mr beast, don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯m really in the fog. Just look behind you,¡± Turning around once, he saw that the rascal truly came out of the fog. ¡°With all due respect, Mr. Beast, please inform me of your weaknesses so that you can die quickly and it will be less painful,¡± Phoenix said with his palms pressed together, wearing a pitiful face as he slowly advanced. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you wish you were never born!¡± the creature¡¯s main head spat while the other nine heads let out frightening, loud hisses. ¡°That¡¯s my n too. What a coincidence. It seems you don¡¯t want to die quickly. Let¡¯s stop dallying then. My time is running out and my dear one is waiting for me,¡± after these words, Lavana¡¯s mate lunged at the creature. The greatly maddened beast also did not hesitate in charging at his opponent either. It just couldn¡¯t wait to torture this smug prey to death, aspensation for all the unnecessary stress he caused it to experience. As the two were about to collide, Phoenix suddenlyunched a ball of ck mist at the creature. Caught off bnce, it halted in its tracks and narrowly dodged the attack. His main head¡¯s eyes widened in shock, finally realizing the reason this prey was so sure of himself. So this guy was indeed alone; He didn¡¯t need backup as he was a sorcerer. From the mist sphere attack, the Vulkhaen knew this opponent was someone to be taken seriously. Quickly, a solemn expression reced the beast¡¯s previously outraged look. Since this was a sorcerer, he had to use his ultimate form. Blue light suddenly covered it and by the time it dimmed, there were seventeen giant snakes, unting their meter-long fangs. Their skin seemed stronger than iron and couldn¡¯t be easily prated. The Aegean blue snake in the middle was the biggest of them all, with two different eye colours- pitch ck and gold. Three glowing rose-red horns were on its head and it had the most sinister look The other snakes had glowing pink eyes and pale blue skin, just slightly smaller than the main snake. ¡°Deal with my copies, chucklehead!¡± the main snake hissed and the 16 snakes lunged forward. ¡°We think alike,¡± Phoenix responded as he pressed his palms together and closed his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, four copies of him appeared and rushed forward. The Vulkhaen was stunned; It honestly didn¡¯t expect that this guy could replicate himself. That means he wasn¡¯t some low-level sorcerer. What the hell! Still, it was confident in the 16 copies. They all were half as good as the creature. It¡¯d be able to gauge the prey¡¯s powers by the result of the copies¡¯ battle. If the sorcerer¡¯s copies defeated his copies- which was unlikely since his copies outnumbered the enemy¡¯s- then, it simply meant that he had to flee. Revenge carried out after ten years is never toote. As long as he lived, he could definitely take vengeance someday! Both man and beast retreated far enough, to give their copies enough space to battle. Each of Phoenix¡¯s copies fought against four giant snakes. Repeatedly, the Vulkaen¡¯s copies tried tond a sessful bite at the rival copies, even spitting at them. As Lavana¡¯s mate¡¯s copies dodged, the snake venomnded on the ground, creating small holes with smoke rising out of them. In return, four copies became serious, levitating while spiritedlyunching ck mist spheres at the opponent¡¯s snake copies. 10 minutester, Thest four snakes lost their fighting ability and vanished. At this point, it was very clear to the Vulkhaen. This prey now had the qualifications of predator and he, a high-level feared beast, had be the prey. Before this predator tried to annihte him, it was best to run! Quickly turning around, big red wings sprouted from its back and it began to fly away, as fast as it could. Only a dolt would return to that dead Silgioth¡¯s base. This was the fastest he¡¯d ever flown. Usually, he flew only for fun, but now, it was to save his life. No longer was it sporting a vain look but rather that of apprehension- the pressing anxiety to escape. If he was unsessful, his head would be brought back by this sorcerer to present to his people as a guarantee that he could protect his bride. He, a mighty Vulkhaen, wouldn¡¯t allow that. He frankly regretted defying his father and sneaking out of their hideout. He¡¯d been very much discontent in the past that a weak Silgioth enjoyed the title of king of beasts in this forest. Now he understood why remaining hidden was best for them. ncing behind him, he saw the sorcerer¡¯s four copies chasing after him. Did this guy look down on him that much? He didn¡¯t even bother to chase him personally and just sent copies that were only half as good as him? This level of disdain¡­ he¡¯d never experienced it before and it made him more unhappy. Still, the Vulkhaen couldn¡¯t do anything; fleeing would help him keep his head! Right now, he was heading to their hideout. His father must¡¯ve been worried about him for the past few days. As long as he perceives his smell, he¡¯lle out along with the rest of the Vulkhaens, right? His father was very strong. The moment he showed up, these copies would be rendered utterly powerless. Even the sorcerer could end up losing his head. Thinking about this, he increased his flying speed, ignoring his body that screamed for a breather. After a few minutes of breakneck speed, he reached the outskirts of the Vulkhaen¡¯s hideout. Just three minutes more and he¡¯d reach a ce where the others could sense him ande to his rescue. Turning his head once again, he was staggered to see no one behind him. So he¡¯d been rushing for nothing? Did he lose the four copies long ago? If so, that was good, very nice to know! At most, he¡¯ll just stay with his family for a few months more and when it¡¯s safe, he can probably sneak out again. Thatte Silgioth has a lot of treasures, he couldn¡¯t miss out on it. Turning his head once again to look forward, preparing to add a little more speed to his flying, he suddenly was forced to halt. The predator was levitating ahead of him, a smileced on his lips- one that felt too wicked and made several chills run down his spine. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t like beating around the bush. You talked big earlier, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯d tear me to pieces and devour me. Wasn¡¯t that your fervent dream? I gave you a chance to do so. Why are you running away? Aren¡¯t you ashamed for going back on your word?¡± Phoenix interrogated, arms crossed. ¡°Please, I was blind earlier. No, I mean I was just joking. Me devour and eat you? That¡¯s just unachievable thinking. Even in my wildest dreams, I¡¯d never think of such. Besides, it¡¯s disgusting. I don¡¯t eat mankind. I eat roasted meat and fish. They taste better, you know. I also eat apples and many other good fruits that nourish my body, that¡¯s why you can see that my skin and horns are glowing. It¡¯s fat evidence, Sir Sorcerer,¡± the creature looked frantic. ¡°That¡¯s not my name,¡± Phoenix corrected with a frown. ¡°Oh, may I, please, know your excellency¡¯s name sir?¡± the beast¡¯s voice had turned meek. Currently, it was super desperate. If the ground could open and swallow him up, he¡¯d cry tears of joy. It would be much better than facing this smiling demon wearing human skin. He hadn¡¯t seen the world. His father was right, very right. If only he knew¡­ ¡°Please spare me. I beg you,¡± at this point, the creature lost the will even to fly anymore and directly dropped to the ground, returning to its first form when he first met the sorcerer in the cave. Thinking back to how cocksure he¡¯d been in front of thetter, he really wanted to p him a thousand times. Just look at the kind of existence he provoked! It¡¯s not every day that a sorcerer shows up in this ouwed forest. ¡°Take me to your hideout. I know from your previous actions that it isn¡¯t that far from here. If youmit suicide, I¡¯ll still find the rest and send them to hell with you,¡± The Vulkhaen looked conflicted, ¡°This¡­ If I show you the hideout¡­ will you let me and my rtives go?¡± this was a brazen question but he had to ask. If he died, his family would still not escape destruction. If there were a way to save them, of course, he¡¯d do anything. ¡°Probably,¡± was Phoenix¡¯s cold reply. This response didn¡¯t calm the creature at all. Instead, he felt like the whole world was crumbling on top of him. ¡°Lead the way, Vulkhaen,¡± the sorcerermanded, and though unwilling, the creature had to obey while praying to the heavens that this stinky predator would have mercy at the end and spare them. 3 minutester, Phoenix and the creature who was now in snake form with wings arrived at the entrance of a mighty cave. ¡°Go and fetch your people here in two minutes or I¡¯ll erase you lot from the earth¡¯s surface,¡± Quickly, the terrified creature flew in. 188 The young Vulkhaen finally reached its destination. The part of the cave that was very specious had ake below. Theke¡¯s water was refined and of great purity. In the bigke, 25 snakes of different sizes and colours- big and small- swam with glee and thergest of them- a ck-coloured snake- was on the shore just watching. Suddenly it perceived a familiar smell and its golden eyes lit up. Turning its head, it found to its delight that its suspicions were correct- the runaway youngling was back! ¡°Father!¡± the runagate snake flew down to the shore of theke and coiled its head around his father¡¯s. ¡°You finally know toe back, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, father. I¡¯m so sorry. I won¡¯t ever defy your orders again. Please forgive me,¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, son. As long as you know and acknowledge your wrong, it¡¯s fine. Hey guys, Tamesis is back!¡± Immediately, all the snakes left the water and flew to shore the moment their wings sprouted. ¡°Son, you finally returned,¡± a feminine voice was heard from the giant pink snake that had four golden glowing horns on her head. ¡°Mum,¡± Tamesis left his dad¡¯s embrace and glided to his mother. ¡°Sorry mum. I won¡¯t ever run away again. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°Mph! I¡¯m not hugging you today. Until you soak in that spring for a full week,¡± the pink snake said with an icy tone. If it was on a normal day, the young Vulkhaen would giggle and then do things to please its mother. But now wasn¡¯t the time to remain lovey-dovey. Time was ticking, okay? ¡°Mom, Dad, everyone, please follow me outside the cave. There¡¯s a big present I brought here for you guys. You¡¯re going to like it for sure,¡± Tamesis said, trying hard not to let a bit of the nervousness he truly felt inside slip onto his face. ¡°A big present?¡± the pink snake wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Come on, Mom. It won¡¯t take long. Come see it. If you don¡¯t like it, you can use your tail to smash it to pieces. But I truly worked hard to bring it here,¡± The father snake eventually agreed, speaking softly to his wife, ¡°It¡¯s the first time our son is doing this. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s exactly the ¡®big present¡¯ he¡¯s talking about. And I promise, if it¡¯s not a good present, I¡¯ll let you punish him and also¡­ you know¡­ make you feel good,¡± ¡°Fine. Lead the way, Tamesis,¡± the pink snakemanded. The young creature quickly put on a phoney face full of excitement and led the way while praying things turned out well for them. ¡­ The moment Tamesis glided out of the cave, he found no trace of the sorcerer. Had he decided to leave them alone and just go find another Silgioth¡¯s base? Would he be that kind? The other 26 snakes also came out of the cave, retracting their wings. ¡°Where is the present?¡± the pink one interrogated. ¡°Be patient, Echidna,¡± the ck snake consoled its wife. ¡°Mph!¡± After a few seconds had passed, Phoenix spoke from the branch of arge tree, not too far from the cave, ¡°Are these all of your people?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tamesis weakly replied. At that, Phoenix flew towards them andnded close to them, arms folded. Seeing that it was a flying human that Tamesis had brought, the snakes began to hiss in a bid to intimidate the unwee fellow. ¡°You clod, how dare you bring a stranger to our abode?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. If Imitted suicide, he said he¡¯de find you guys and take away your lives. But he promised that if I showed him our ce, he might reconsider,¡± Tamesis exined with fear. ¡°You damn Vulkhaen. I don¡¯t have a son like you!¡± the ck snake spat in ire as it red at Phoenix. ¡°Head Vulkhaen, don¡¯t be mad. I indeed asked him to bring me here. Here¡¯s what happened. I wanted to get the head of a Silgioth and its core, then, go back home. I didn¡¯t n on making big waves in this forest. But your son was the one in the cave surprisingly, and without letting me speak, started attacking me. Many times, he almost bit my head off. People back home are watching me. I¡¯m not supposed to use any of my powers,¡± ¡°You¡¯re a wiz blood,¡± the pink snakemented. ¡°Yes,¡± Phoenix nodded and continued his exnation, ¡°Because of your son, I revealed to my people that I¡¯m not a wizard but a sorcerer. I wanted to escape, but your son still wouldn¡¯t let me off. He hit me many times with the tail. If I hadn¡¯t fortified my body before today, I would have be his food. I have a bride waiting for me at home. I didn¡¯t want her to be sad, so I was forced to use a lot of my strength to take him down. I asked him to take me here, so I canin to you,¡± Phoenix looked aggrieved as heined, trying so hard not to cry. Tamesis was shocked. Who was this fake here? ¡®I beat him with my tail? I nearly killed him? What tosh! He¡¯s the one who fucking bullied me! Who¡¯s he acting pitiful for? Is it because he¡¯s afraid of my father, so he decided to lie against me?¡¯ thought Tamesis. And just look at his parents and siblings and other rtives, they actually believed this slick mischief and feel sorry for him. Just like that? Why? ¡°So you caused trouble and brought an enraged soul here. You expect your dad to beat him up, after what you did to him?¡± the pink snake scolded the trembling Tamesis. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Why are you lying? You¡¯re clearly aware of what you did. I had less than two hours to bring a Silgioth back to my people, but you caged me in that cave for over three hours! Not only have I failed the mission, but my bride might not like me anymore¡­¡± a tear slipped down Phoenix¡¯s eye. At this point, Tamesis questioned if he was dreaming. This magenta-haired bastard was very good at acting. From the look on his parents¡¯ and rtives¡¯ faces, he knew he was more than toast! ¡®Thank you for destroying the image I was trying to repair, filthy sorcerer! Thank you very much, scoundrel!¡¯ he cursed inwardly. If only he was stronger, he¡¯d make this sorcerer shut the fuck up! How can he lie so easily? Did he not feel ashamed? ¡°Oh dear. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯llpensate you in any way we can. As for this Tamesis, I will deal with him!¡± the pink snake said determinedly. ¡°Really? I want your assistance in finding just one Silgioth¡¯s base,¡± Phoenix said modestly. The snakes looked relieved; It seemed this guy was a good man. ¡°That, we can do,¡± Echidna said with a tone of dness. ¡°And there¡¯s two more things I want,¡± Phoenix quickly added. ¡°Okay, go on, young man,¡± the pink snake encouraged. ¡°I want all your treasures and your horns; they look really shiny. I can just give them to my mate as a waist ornament,¡± ¡°What?¡± the ck snake was displeased by the outrageous request. How audacious of this stinky wiz blood! ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. If I were a greedy person, I¡¯d ask for your lives. But I¡¯m very kind and that¡¯s why I asked for just a few things. What? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯llpensate me in any way you could? Are you going back on your words? Oh, I forgot, you¡¯re beasts. Nothing you say can be taken for real,¡± ¡°How dare you speak to us that way you weakling? I¡¯m going to make you regreting to our sacred ce!¡± The ck snake let out a long enraged hiss and lunged at the annoying scoundrel of a sorcerer. But, before he could get to Phoenix, thetter pressed his palms together and four replicas suddenly materialized. They, with solemn faces,unched spheres of ck mist at the ck snake, causing it to cease its charge and focus on dodging rather. The other snakes were shocked. High-level sorcerer! ¡°Darling,e back. Let¡¯s give him what he wants. He can take our treasures,¡± the pink snake called out to her spouse in distress. ¡°I want to. But these copies won¡¯t let me,¡± the ck snake cried. The four replicas had already surrounded him. He was the strongest of the Vulkhaens here and now he was trapped. Echidna, his spouse was pregnant with his 6th offspring and so couldn¡¯t make any big moves for fear of hurting the child in her womb. ¡°Please, we can talk this out,¡± he was forced to beg. Phoenix shook his head, ¡°No. I gave you a chance but you didn¡¯t take it,¡± Tamesis and his family could only watch the ck snake get beaten up to the point it questioned the meaning of life. Then the four copies vanished while the ck snake directly passed out. Seeing this, the other snakes were convinced that they stood no chance against this guy. ¡°So about the treasures and the horns,¡± Phoenix rubbed his palms together, wearing a smile that didn¡¯t settle well with the creatures who were already scared of him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°About that¡­ our horns are very important to us. If you take it, we¡¯ll die,¡± the pink snake pleaded. ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s your weakness. You should have said so earlier, Tamesis,¡± Phoenix chuckled. ¡°Please, Sir, let my family go. You can take my horns and the treasures we have. Just let them go, I beg you,¡± Tamesis pleaded, gliding in front of the other snakes. 189 ¡°Oh, selfless, huh? Fine, my bride would prefer to see you alive anyway. I¡¯ll just take you with me,¡± he looked at the pink snake, ¡°You have any problem with that?¡± Echidna hastily responded, ¡°No, No! You can take him with you, sir. It¡¯s an honour,¡± Phoenix lifted a brow, ¡°You give him up so easily?¡± ¡°I have assurance that since you aren¡¯t killing any of us today, you¡¯ll take care of my son. Besides, he¡¯s too disobedient,¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Tamesis couldn¡¯t believe his mother said that.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Your son can only visit you once a year after this. You still want me to take him?¡± Phoenix questioned with a raised brow. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give you as many treasures. I also know that by the time he returns next year, he¡¯ll be more mature and obedient,¡± ¡°Okay. You guys wait out here. I¡¯ll take whatever treasures that interest me myself,¡± without waiting for their reply, Phoenix vanished. He reappeared a few minutester with a star-shaped gleaming purple stone. All of them looked hesitant. This stone was located down theke. It was what refined theke¡¯s water. It was because of theke¡¯s water that they chose this cave to settle down and remain hidden. Refined water sources were scarce in this forest. Now this guy had taken the snake that not even them could go near. ¡°That¡­ stone¡­¡± Echidna looked unwilling but she¡¯d already promised. It¡¯s just¡­ she didn¡¯t expect him to take this hidden treasure! ¡°This is the only thing I want. In return, I¡¯ve set up an invisible array that will prevent intruders froming in. Also, this stone isn¡¯t the one in theke,¡± Phoenix divulged. ¡°What?¡± many Vulkhaens eximed in astonishment. ¡°There are two. This one is in a hidden ce. I felt it was the best treasure here so I took just this. Tamesis,e with me. My time is running out. Show me the nearby Silgioth¡¯s base,¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tamesis immediately started flying away after bidding goodbye to his people. Phoenix followed the creature as it led the way. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, okay. I won¡¯t hurt you, even though you tried to hurt me earlier in the cave,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. T-Thank you for sparing our lives. I promise to be obedient to you without question,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you. Hurry up, I have just a few minutes left to return,¡± ¡°Sure thing, sir,¡± ¡­ Ten minutester, They arrived sessfully at the nearby Silgioth¡¯sir. It took Phoenix just three minutes to kill it. Then he turned to the nervous Tamesis. ¡°Although your mother looked heartless earlier, I could tell she was unwilling. She just wanted you to be fine. I want you to return to your people and never leave their sight ever again,¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re letting me go, just like that?¡± Tamesis was stunned. ¡°Yeah,¡± Phoenix nodded, ¡°The treasures of this Silgioth¡¯s base and the previous one I met you at, you can take them away. My motive foring here is just the Silgioth and by luck, I got this stone too. I¡¯m satisfied. But if my bride ever needs a pet, maybe, we¡¯lle get you. That is if you¡¯ll agree,¡± ¡°Is your bride of wiz blood?¡±Tamesis inquired. ¡°Not really. She¡¯s a mermaid,¡± ¡°A mermaid?¡± Tamesis¡¯s eyes immediately shone on hearing this revtion, ¡°Please sir, just take me with you,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back to your people?¡± Phoenix raised a brow. ¡°My mom would even praise me for this decision. Please, take me with you, I beg of you,¡± ¡°What if you scare my bride?¡± Phoenix tly refused. ¡°But you earlier said if your wife needed a pet, you¡¯de back for me,¡± the young Vulkhaen argued, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t need a pet, I can be her guard!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need one,¡± ¡°How about a clown? I can do funny stuff. I swear I¡¯m good at it,¡± ¡°Is it because you just wish to see her tail that you¡¯re acting like this?¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s one of the reasons,¡± Tamesis replied with an edgy look. ¡°So what¡¯s the other reason?¡±Phoenix queried. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ quiteplicated. But I promise, she¡¯ll be very happy to see me,¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ll scare her. Tomorrow is my wedding. I don¡¯t want any problems. Just stay here,¡± ¡°How about I be your ve? It¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t see her at all,¡± Tamesis proposed. ¡°Nope!¡± Phoenix shook his head. At that moment, a magical portal opened behind Phoenix. Tamesis began to plead more earnestly but Phoenix kicked the creature away when it tried to cling to his right leg. ¡°Sir, please take me with you. I¡¯ll do anything. Anything!¡± the creature yelled at the top of its voice. ¡°Then close your eyes and turn around,¡± ¡°No, sir, I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Oh? I thought you said you¡¯d do anything,¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me here. Sir!¡± ¡°If my bride wants you, I¡¯lle back,¡± With that, Phoenix flew into the portal and it immediately closed up. *** Wiyzh-Sybylle Landia. The portal appeared and Phoenix flew out with the corpse of the Silgioth. Seeing that he¡¯d returned, the crowd ulted and cheered for him. Phoenix made one of the rings that were lying atop his majestic staff levitate and fly to him. He put it on his index finger and took out a peacock fan which immediately turned into a dagger. Then without frittering time, he made the dagger sever the main head of the 3-headed creature and then dig out its glowing red core from the forehead. He also cut out the teeth of the creature and then the mutted head and headless body back into the portal. Any other creature that found it in the forbidden forest could eat it. Since everyone now knew he was a sorcerer, there was no need to hide his powers anymore. Quickly he made the scepter fly to him and then he put the rings that were atop it back in their respective fingers. He cast a magical barrier all around him for half an hour. By the time the barrier crashed, Phoenix was holding his sceptre. in his right hand vertically while his other hand was outstretched disying two items- a beautiful silver teeth ne with the glowing red core as its pendant. The other one also a teeth ne had the purple stone he¡¯d gotten from the Vulkhaen¡¯s cave as its pendant. ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone began to apud earnestly. Phoenix climbed the stairs of the tform and knelt before the king. He put down his sceptre and handed the nes to the king who epted it with a satisfied look. ¡°Your majesty, this is my proof. I vow to protect her till I breathe myst!¡± Then he kowtowed thrice before the monarch and then rose to his feet with the sceptre held vertically in his right hand. He turned to face the crowd and raised his mighty sceptre leading them to also raise theirs and cheer. Prince Peter and the rest of the music crew began to make music, making many wiz bloods dance. Phoenix remained on the tform dancing exuberantly, even spinning his scepter. This erupted in the crowd ulting. They joined the crew in signing in the wiznguage while dancing to the best of their ability. The king also rose and joined in the mood along with Louis his right-hand man. *** Meanwhile, Lavana¡¯s temporarily assigned residence. Lavana who¡¯d been watching in her room the events of the night with the aid of the smaller version of the special mirror smiled brightly. ¡°Phoenix, congrattions. I can¡¯t wait to be wedded to you tomorrow!¡± 190 Wiyzh-Sybylle Landia Imperial Ceremony hall. 9:00 am. The venue was a gigantic hall built with numerous gleaming gemstones, all having different shades of white, regardless of shape and quality. Surrounding the hall at a reasonable distance from each other were a few golden statues of various fairytale beasts. Numerous shrubs with white or silver flowers could be seen in therge area. If one flew above the hall, he¡¯d see that the flowers surrounding the venue in specific spots actually formed the symbol of love- a heart. There were also somerge trees of different heights possessing rose gold trunks, white leaves and silver bell-shaped fruits at random spots, adding to the beauty of the environment. Several beautiful and colourful little effervescent birds were singing in harmony on the branches of those trees, blessing the ears of whoever heard their wonderful melody. White and golden butterflies made from light magic could be seen fluttering their wings around the area. The weather was also in a good mood today, and the breeze seemed to be in a festive mood, as it zestfully exhrated many who were arriving. 24 lofty pirs in two rows made of gold stood splendiferously outside the hall, 12 feet apart from each other vertically and horizontally 50 feet apart. The pirs on each row had hanging silk banners. The pirs on the right had ck banners with eburnean fringes while those on the left had white banners with purple fringes. The first banner on the right had an image of a golden sceptre and the symbol of a certified wizard- a ritzy hat. The second pir on the right had a beautiful peacock fan on its ck banner. The 3rd to the 10th pirs contained words of love from the groom to his bride; The romantic words were written in beautiful calligraphy and resplendent colors. 3rd banner, turquoise: ¡°You¡¯re the light angel who lit my path. The best tamer assigned by the goddess to me, Lavana.¡± 4th banner, taffy pink: ¡°When I knew you were my soulmate, I realized that¡­ I¡¯m a lucky man.¡± 5th banner, seafoam green: ¡°I fell hard for you, Lavana- the woman who sessfully made me nervous about what to say for the first time the day Iid my eyes on your gorgeous self.¡± 6th banner, peach: ¡°Your first words and touch made my heart run a race that had me internally shouting in excitement.¡± 7th banner, tea rose: ¡°When you epted me as a mate with all my ws, I nearly went barmy with happiness,¡± 8th banner, butter yellow: ¡°Knowing today, we¡¯d be officially recognized as a couple, even though we¡¯ve been one in the Goddess¡¯ eyes from the start.¡± 9th banner,vender: ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go past nting a kiss on your ever-tempting lips. Today, I have a wonderful goal in mind.¡± 10th banner, fuschia: ¡°Ten children with the bride!¡± The 11th ck banner on the right, which was a little longer than the previous ten had the words, ¡®His Royal Highness, The First Prince and mighty young sorcerer of thend!¡¯ These words were written in a gleaming silver. Thest, but not least banner was several inches longer than the 11th one and had the name ¡®Phoenix Sullivan Antes¡¯ engraved boldly on it beautifully in gold ink in a vertical line. The first pir on the left row had on its banner an open, magnificent, pink shimmering scallop seashell with a fairly big lucent white pearl resting inside. The banner on the second pir had the snazzy image of a luminous blue ice spear with an ice chain loosely twined around it. The third to 10th banners had words of affection from the bride written in jim-dandy calligraphy and gleaming colours. 3rd banner, chestnut colour: ¡°When I set my eyes on you for the first time, Straight away I drooled, afraid to blink.¡± 4th banner, admiral blue: ¡°Subsequently, incredulity and fear gripped me. I thought I wasn¡¯t worthy to carry your shoes; I felt like a nondescript ant before you.¡± 5th banner, indigo: ¡°But when you called me beautiful and cupped my face in your palms, the pessimistic thoughts grew wings and flew away.¡± 6th banner, hunter green: ¡°When you epted me for who I am, my joy knew no bounds. Many times, I had the urge to pinch myself, to be sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming.¡± 7th banner, pink: ¡°Finally, today, is the long-awaited day.¡± 8th banner, gold: ¡°We¡¯ll announce our blessed union to the world, that we are never to be separated. Not even death can interfere with our love.¡± 9th banner, crimson: ¡°Your bride isn¡¯t perfect, my love. Yes, I know waves of crisis will surelye.¡± 10th banner, jade ck: But with love as a surfboard, we will turn the troubles into stirring adventures that¡¯ll make foes green with envy. On the 11th banner were the words ¡®Mermaid royal, Lavana¡¯ written in violet ink and striking cursive calligraphy. Thest banner on the left had the back of a red-haired female dressed in a shiny blue flowy dress. Various guests walked between these pirs chatting excitedly with some of the kids marvelling at the sights. Many were also taking a look at the words of the banners, showing their admiration for the words or the impressive calligraphy. At the entrance of the ginormous structure, were two golden statues of a non-descript couple whose wiz robes were billowing; their hands were reaching out to each other. Further from them were wiz guards dressed in various striking robes, holding their sceptres in one hand while smiling or waving at each guest entering the venue, whether they were dressed richly or not. Among the guests entering, a little girl with pepper-and-salt hair wearing a red dress was being held by a beautiful ck-haired beauty dressed in a yellow gown. Upon turning her head to the right side of the entrance where 3 guards were standing, her curious face turned to that of excitement and without dy, she left her mother¡¯s side and ran forward to one of the guards, her arms outstretched. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± she called out cheerfully. The particr guard she ran to had pepper-and-salt hair too and was wearing green wizard robes. He immediately let go of his golden sceptre which started hovering, then he stooped to hug his daughter, a sunny smile across his handsome face. ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Oh honey,¡± he called out softly while stroking his daughter¡¯s hair. The other guards also came closer and became friendly with their colleague¡¯s cute daughter. ¡°So, this is your princess whom you always boasted about, huh?¡± a tall, slim, yellow-haired guard said while also stooping to lightly pinch the girl¡¯s cheeks, ¡°Oh my, so soft! With this kind of baby girl at home, no wonder you¡¯re always in a rush to get home when your shift is over, Ainsley,¡± The girl¡¯s father chuckled, ¡°Yeah. This is Lily, my precious daughter,¡± he introduced while urging her to shake hands with his colleagues. Soon the mother of the girl came over and the guards all stood with the one who fathered the girl carrying her in his left arm. ¡°Harlyn darling,¡± the guard leaned forward to nt a kiss on his wife¡¯s cheek and she smiled before returning a peck to his right cheek. This got the colleagues cheering. ¡°You two are so good together,¡± a red-haired guard said smilingly. ¡°What about me?¡± the little girl asked with a pout. ¡°Ah, my bad.¡± he lightly pped his mouth before continuing with a repentant look, ¡°Forgive this uncle, okay?¡± ¡°I forgive you,¡± little Lily said sweetly. ¡°Aww! Thank you, Lily,¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°We¡¯re going in now,¡± the wife said, attempting to take Lily from her father¡¯s grasp but the little girl simply wound her arms around her daddy¡¯s neck and looked back at her mom with a pout. The woman sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Lily doesn¡¯t like me anymore,¡± ¡°I love you, mommy. I just want to be with daddy now.¡± the little girl then buried her face on her dad¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright,e join meter,¡± she blew a kiss at her husband before sashaying into the hall. ¡°Bro, your wife is¡­¡± the red-haired guard whistled. ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± Ainsley asked with a quirked brow. ¡°Yeah. I mean, you¡¯ve got good taste. And look at the result of your love-this cutie in your arms. Now I wish to have a daughter as cute as this one,¡± the red-haired guard said dramatically, causing the girl¡¯s father to shake her head. ¡°Lily, we¡¯re going to sightsee for a while,¡± ¡°Yay!¡± the girl hollered and stopped hugging her father, turning her head to look at the guests. Some of them, especially thedies threwpliments at the girl, even wishing to steal her if that was legal. Soon the father and daughter duo left the area and began touring the pce while sitting on his flying sceptre. A whileter, they returned to the venue and both got off the sceptre before heading inside the building. They came across a passageway adorned with pink flowers on both edges. On the brown ceiling were white floral-shaped lights. Then they saw up ahead the second entrance that led to their destination; it had a floral arch with sparkling silver flowers. Leaving the passageway, they finally entered the hall where they could see hundreds of guests who had arrived earlier. A festive mood was in the air. Everyone wore their best attire to this wedding because it was one of a kind. Their first prince who was recently known to be a sorcerer was getting married to a mermaid royal whose beauty was said to leave others in the dust. There were some naughty rumours about the bride being taller than the groom by two heads. Some versions said she had pale blue skin. Some said the mermaid mate of their prince sang songs that could heal one¡¯s injuries. No one knew what was correct but they all agreed that Phoenix¡¯s mate must be pretty at least. Everyone wanted to see what the stars of today would look like. Most guests were social butterflies chatting with longtime friends or just acquaintances, kids could even go about admiring whatever caught their eye but they didn¡¯t go far from their parents¡¯ sight. Other guests on the minority side were introverts who were just here to make up the numbers and fulfil their curiosity. Several curtain lights with resplendent colours did their best to beautify the hall. The walls featured red/pink drape banners, balloons of various beautiful colours and walls beautiful paintings of various flowers. At the top, one could see beautiful chandeliers of various shapes and soft gleaming colours. Up ahead were three hovering tforms, each with a different colour, height, length and width. One of them had a star shape, another had a circr shape and thest one had a square shape. Only the tform in the middle had golden stairs. At the base of those stairs was a beautiful long, gleaming red carpet. All three tforms were arge distance from each other. Guess one fun fact? There were no seats for the guests! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!